《I Reincarnated As A Little Girl?!》


 Chapter 1 - Transported to the body of a little girl?

    My name is Sonata, I work in a store on the streets of New York.


    I''m a supermarket cashier, and I''m also one Lolicon. I received many looks of contempt.


    I don''t understand any of this, shouldn''t all girls be loved?


    Of course, I wouldn''t force a little girl to stay with me, but I always pay attention to them, how cute and innocent they are. I love little girls from the bottom of my heart.


    A lot of little girls come to this store that I work to buy snacks to take to school or to buy some school items, so this is my dream job.


    Usually, they come here with their mothers, so I can''t face them very much. Last time I did something like that, I was very cursed by the little girl''s mother and almost lost my job, since then, I stopped staring at little girls who came to the store with their mothers.


    ''Of course, I looked at them, but I didn''t stare at them all the time.''


    In this store, only me and another girl work. This girl never shows up at work, I think she has an affair with the manager because she can do whatever she wants and when she wants.


    I don''t care that much if they want to have an affair, I don''t care.


    ''Well the manager is married, but I have nothing to do with it.''


    I usually go to work at 7 am and leave work at 4 pm. I work 9 hours a day, I know it''s a lot, but if I don''t work hard enough I can''t support myself.


    Besides paying the rent I need to buy my otakus things.


    Yes, besides a lolicon, I''m an ?ssumed otaku, and since I didn''t do anything at home and watch lolicon h?nt??, one day I got caught by my mother and ended up leaving home.


    My rent is cheap, but all the items I buy are very expensive.


    I have never had contact with others otaku in my life, when I was in high school, always hiding that I was an Otaku, and also hiding that I was a Lolicon, of course.


    I don''t know how I dared to ?ssume I''m a Lolicon.


    Then after all this, I decided to leave home and live alone.


    ''Time for masturbation.''


    I opened h?nt?? for lolicons and started masturbating in my room.


    ########


    The next morning I woke up and went to work as I usually do. Again the girl was not here, she must have slept with the manager again since he is not here so I will have to open the market by myself.


    When I opened the market, I realized it was very dirty. I had never noticed how filthy this market was.


    Since I didn''t have any customers, I took a bucket of water and started cleaning the floor, because if I didn''t clean, I don''t think anyone would clean and the market would be totally dirty.


    After I finished cleaning, I tidied up the shelves too and went behind the cashier.


    Now that the store is open, I just have to wait for customers to show up. Well, this store didn''t have many customers, just people from the neighborhood who had been shopping here for a long time visit this shit.


    ''This water is hot.''


    What the fu?k, why is the freezer off?


    I don''t know how bad luck I can have in one day, but I think these events are just beginning.


    Usually, I''m very unlucky, it sounds like a joke but it''s the truth. I always end up getting into something I don''t owe, or I get hurt easily. Well, it''s not like I''m going to die right?


    After a while at the cashier, I saw that some things fell off the back shelf of the store.


    ''Is anyone there?''


    I did not see anyone, the products just fell by themselves. Well, sometimes that would happen, so I think it''s okay.


    I headed toward the shelf to pack the products, but when I went to put the producers back I saw that the shelf was falling.


    The next instant I felt a huge impact on my head, it was such a pain that I thought my head would explode.


    #######


    ''I''m in the hospital?''


    When I woke up I was in a white bed, I thought I was in a hospital bed due to my accident. But when I looked around I saw that I was in an extremely different room than usual.


    The room was huge and had a huge closet in the room. Besides having a very old desk.


    This is not too old, are there still these desks nowadays?


    After a while, I went to get out of bed, but I was feeling a little weak.


    ''Was it because of the accident?''


    When I was getting out of bed, I realized something.


    ''Did my legs shrink?''


    I saw that there was a huge mirror in this room, I ran over to see what had happened since my legs were shorter I was quite curious what had happened to me.


    ''OHHHH''


    I screamed in my mind. When I looked in the mirror, I realized that I was a little girl, yes a little girl.


    It was the most beautiful little girl I had ever seen in my life.


    I had straight black hair, blue eyes, and my skin was snow white. I didn''t know what had happened, but I was impressed by my appearance.


    But wait, if I''m here, what happened to my body?


    "Ara, you woke up."


    While I was looking in the mirror, I didn''t even notice this woman coming. She looked very young and wore a maid outfit, she was also extremely pretty.


    ''Are there still maids since these days? I''m not sure what''s going on here, but this is certainly very strange. ''

 Chapter 2 - Is Reincarnation Really Possible?

    When I looked at the woman, I saw that she was wearing a maid''s outfit. Somewhere in the world are there still maids wearing this kind of clothing?


    The only places I saw women dressed as a maid were in some themed restaurants and cafes.


    "Come on you need to get dressed."


    The woman came and began to take off my clothes. Was she my maid? I didn''t know for sure.


    After a while, she finished putting on my clothes. I was wearing a yellow dress with some blue details.


    ''This dress is ugly.''


    Yes, it was an extremely ugly dress, I didn''t know who this girl was, but she had a very bad taste for clothes. I was looking at myself in the mirror, I was still admiring my appearance.


    I was glad to be in a body of such a beautiful little girl, but that''s certainly weird.


    The first question is where is my body. Since I''m in this girl''s body, where is my body?


    The other question is about this room. I didn''t know a room in the modern age that way, the room has a lot of historical stuff that I saw in Japanese books and stories.


    "Let''s go down, it''s time for breakfast."


    The woman called me and opened the door for me to pass, she opened the door elegantly and beautifully. I left the room and came across a huge hallway with several doors.


    ''I live in a mansion?''


    I was already amazed at the size of the room, but this house is extremely giant. The house is so big that it takes a few minutes to get to the dining room.


    In the dining room had only my plate, no one will eat with me.


    This girl had no family?


    Or had everyone gone to work or something?


    ''did she bring juice too?''


    I looked and realized that the maid also brought a huge piece of cake and a glass of juice, apparently, this was an orange juice.


    ''How am I going to eat all this?''


    "Enjoy breakfast, Ojou-sama."


    Ojou-sama? What''s this, a fu?k?n? manga?


    This is very strange, I''m not used to being treated like that, I can''t calm down with that.


    After that, the maid came back into the kitchen, and the maid who helped me put on clothes stood in the living room while watching me eat.


    The food was extremely tasty, it tasted really good.


    When I finished eating, another maid came and cleared the table. But ignoring that, I was pretty doubtful, where am I and how did I survive the accident?


    I was also a little confused by this girl''s life. She was a rich girl, but where''s her family? Was there no one in this house?


    I don''t know if I should ask the maid about this, as she may be suspicious if I don''t know what happened to my family.


    "I want to go outside."


    I wanted to go outside, so I asked the maid to take me there. I could not find a way out of this house, it was extremely giant, how can there be such a big house?


    "Ojou-sama, are you ok?"


    What kind of question is that? Of course, I''m not fine, I''m lost here, I don''t know what''s going on and I don''t know where in the world I am.


    But I couldn''t say this, of course, I would have to do my best for now. If they suspect something, they will think that this child is possessed, I don''t know what will happen to her if anyone thinks that.


    "I''m fine, let''s go outside then."


    I went straight, just said everything was fine and asked again to go outside. I wanted to know where I was since just inside the house I can''t know exactly where in the world I am.


    ''What the fu?k is that? How can this girl live in a place like this? ''


    I don''t even know my name, I don''t remember anything about this girl''s body. But one thing I know, and I''m upset about it.


    Was this girl living like this in the middle of nowhere alone?


    Why couldn''t I see any members of your family? Has she been abandoned?


    I could not say for sure. If she were abandoned, I don''t think she would have maids to take care of her.


    "Where is the nearest town?"


    I had to ask that maid, I had no other way of knowing where I am. I don''t know if the maid would think I''m weird since I don''t know things the owner of this body would know.


    "The nearest city is Gerok city, have you forgotten Ojou-sama?"


    Gerok? But where in the world is this place, I''ve never heard of anywhere with a name like that. That''s not what I''m thinking, right?


    Can this be true? I''ve always had tremendous bad luck in life, this can''t be happening right?


    I''m sure I died, but is reincarnation possible? I never believed anything about these subjects. For me, all this happened only in Japanese stories and served for young people to develop Chuunibyou.


    Well, my body has changed, I am in a mansion, and also a city that does not exist, what indicates more is reincarnation.


    If this is happening, I am the luckiest person in the world!

 Chapter 3 - Totally boring life.

    When I saw there was no way out now I came back inside. This house was isolated in the middle of nowhere, how is that possible.


    Did she live here alone with only the maids? She had a hard life.


    Now that I''ve started thinking, where is this girl''s mind? If I''m in her body, does that mean she died and I entered her body? Or did she change bodies with me and enter my body?


    ''Fuck, if she''s inside my body, you''ll see everything I hide.''


    Although this girl wouldn''t know what all that is, then I don''t need to worry about that. But if she sees everything in my apartment she will surely be traumatized.


    ''God, you did something horrible to that child.''


    While I had totally strange thoughts I kept walking around the house. As the house was giant, I wanted to see what was in the house since I had seen almost nothing.


    That damn maid kept chasing me as I walked around the house, does she need to do that?


    "You have nothing to do?"


    I decided to ask since I wanted to be alone for a little while and she wouldn''t leave me alone. I know it''s a selfish thing, but I can''t stand people stalking me.


    "I''m your personal maid Ojou-sama, so my job is to take care and keep an eye on you."


    Is this serious? This girl had no family, so who put this maid to take care of her?


    Every time I see more about this girl''s life the less I understand about her.


    She was a rich girl, but she had nothing interesting in this house and no family.


    This is serious, she had nothing interesting in this house. It was a totally old house, just had old things.


    There was nothing of the modern world here, and as I had nothing to do I was bored, so all I did was walk around the house looking for something interesting.


    ''But it''s different, the more I walk the more bored I get.''


    I said I''d call her if I needed anything, but I just wanted to get rid of her.


    When I entered the room I lost my temper.


    "AAHHHHHH"


    I shouted, putting a pillow in my mouth so the maid wouldn''t listen if she listened she would surely come into the room, and I can''t stand being chased anymore.


    "What the hell is this place? There''s nothing here, no people, no video games, no manga or light novels, it''s a boring world."


    It was a bland world, I couldn''t take it anymore and I had to vent at least a little.


    After grumbling hard enough to get tired, I lay on the bed and rested a little. After I was less tired I headed for the mirror.


    ''The only good thing is this appearance''


    Just looking at my body I was drooling is an extremely wonderful body. I didn''t know there could be such a beautiful little girl.


    #####


    When I came near the books, I saw that one of them was talking about all the kingdoms of this world. Kingdoms? Isn''t that a thing from several centuries ago?


    You mean that besides changing bodies I also went back in time?


    ''No, it''s another world.''


    Wait, wait ... If this is a new world, are there monsters and stuff? Is this serious?


    If I go outside I will die quickly, I have no motor coordination to fight monsters. Shit, there is magic too, right? If there is no magic I will be dead as soon as I set foot outside.


    When I looked outside there were no monsters, are there no monsters in this place?


    I couldn''t see any guards kill the monsters if they attack this house we''re totally in shit, right?


    The other book I picked up was exactly about that ''Monsters and their Rankings'' this looks like a fantasy book written by an amateur author, what the hell is that name?


    I couldn''t say for sure, because if there is magic in this world, I don''t know if this girl has any aptitude for using magic.


    Luckily the other book I had was exactly about magic.


    ''So there is, now things get interesting.''


    I always wanted to test the use of magic. I always watched anime from Mahou Shoujo and kept imitating the heroines.


    ''Now that I think about it, it''s extremely shameful.''


    After I got the three books I went to bed and started reading.


    First I started reading about the countries of this world, basically, there were 3 human kingdoms.


    The kingdoms were called Mabely, Sothyl, and Slovika.


    These kingdoms have embarrassing names, this is making me itchy.


    "Here it is."


    I ended up talking a little loudly, but as the maid didn''t enter the room, I don''t think she listened to me and everything is fine for now.


    The city of Gerok was in the kingdom of Mabely. So I was a resident of the kingdom of Mabely.


    Looking back at the map, I saw that the other two kingdoms were left and right of Mabely. I started reading about the capitals, the capital of Sothyl was Lebelp and the capital of Slovika was Ytripa.


    Once again, just had embarrassing names, but I didn''t care that much. I kept reading about countries, apparently, the human kingdoms have been living in peace for about 30 years?


    It''s been a long time since the last war between kingdoms.


    After seeing some information about the kingdoms I started reading the rest of the book.

 Chapter 4 - Learning about the world.

    As I continued reading the book I saw something unbelievable.


    They exist, the elves exist. Yes, the elves I''ve always dreamed of the meeting exist, this is a dream come true.


    But the only place the elves are is in a forest far from the human realms.


    They didn''t exactly say the place and name of the forest in this book, but I have to find a way to find an elf someday in this world.


    I kept reading and also knew that there were half-animal people here.


    Yes they also exist, it seems like I''m living a dream totally, this is extremely cool. After that, I also saw that dwarves exist, but I didn''t care much about them because they looked like a kid with muscles.


    Well, I couldn''t say that dwarven women were ugly since they were small and cute. Not all of them were cute, because some women had a lot of muscle, too, which made me a little uncomfortable to see.


    After reading this book about the kingdoms and races that exist in this world a little more, I began to read the book about magic.


    Well, the magic book was separated into chapters.


    Entry-level spells were normal spells of Japanese history. These are Fire, Water, Earth, and Wind spells, just simple spells that could be seen in any Japanese work.


    Higher-level spells are Fire, Water, Wind, and Earth spells but they were more powerful, and there were also Light and Darkness spells.


    I was very fond of Dark Magic in anime because the villain was always a gothic Loli, which of course for me, a lolicon, was a divine being.


    Leaving that aside, the advanced level spells were space-time magic and body reinforcement magic.


    Spacetime magic was another Clich¨¦ magic of light novels where the protagonist can store items in a space.


    And the body-reinforcing spell was a body-reinforcing spell when activated it would give more strength and speed to close combat.


    ''How would I fight with my own hands? I already said I don''t have motor coordination to make this.''


    Well, I had the magic books, but what do I do now? I don''t even know if this girl can use magic. But it''s a pattern of novels, right?


    If I am transported to another world I need to be strong. Not all the works had this clich¨¦, Konosuba was a great example hahaha.


    After I finish eating, I think I can study a little more about magic, it''s not that I wanted to go out using magic and killing people, but if magic is so fun when it seems, I don''t know what I can do with it.


    "Maid."


    On second thought, I didn''t know this maid''s name, I guess she didn''t tell me her name once. Well, I think if I was the girl in this body, she would know.


    Well, I have to ask her anyway if I don''t ask I don''t think I''ll find out anytime soon.


    "You called me, Ojou-sama."


    I''m already getting sick of all these maids calling me Ojou-sama, but I can''t help it since this girl lived in a different society from mine.


    "Hmm, sorry to ask, but what''s your name again?"


    When I asked that, the maid looked at me with a full face of disbelief, is this maid so close to this girl?


    Well, I guess so since she helped this girl even change clothes.


    After she asked me that, she pasted her hand to my forehead, her hand was extremely cold. I think she was seeing if I had a fever, but of course, I wasn''t.


    So her name is Lorane, it''s a very beautiful name.


    "Lorane, I''m hungry, can I eat something now?"


    I told Lorane that she was hungry since she''s my maid she should be able to take care of it, right?


    Well, I don''t think she will prepare my lunch, but she will ask the other maid to take care of it.


    "Certainly, I will ask one of the maids to prepare something for Ojou-sama."


    She answered my request quickly. She was certainly a maid prepared for these situations. After saying that, Lorane left the room and went to talk to maids to prepare something for me.


    Meanwhile, I stayed in the boring room doing nothing.


    ''I wish I had a video game now.''


    After about 10 minutes I heard Lorane opening the door.


    "Ojou-sama, please accompany me to the dinner table, your food is already being prepared and at some point will be served."


    Lorane is certainly very polite, but still, I was not used to being called Ojou-sama. One reason was that inside I was a man and I was never treated with much respect either.


    Leaving it aside, I followed Lorane into the dining room.


    As soon as I arrived in the dining room the plate was already there, but there was no food inside. Will they bring the snack later? Well, I think so.


    After about 5 minutes, another maid brought me a tray with a large piece of cake, some juice, and some fruits.


    ''So this is a rich people''s afternoon coffee.''


    I didn''t know if all the rich girls ate that way, but if they ate that way every day they''d be fat, so how does this little girl have such a perfect body?


    Well, I don''t care about that anyway.


    When I fell to the ground, I heard Lorane screaming, but I lost consciousness soon after.


    -

 Chapter 5 - Poisoned?

    When I woke up, I was lying in the same bed as when I woke up here.


    I don''t remember very well, but I only know that I fainted after eating the food delivered by the maid.


    I also remember Lorane running to help me, but after that, I blacked out and just woke up now.


    "Did you wake up?"


    When I followed the sound of the voice, I saw Lorane sitting next to me in a chair, she was holding my hand and she had an anguished face.


    How long did I stay unconscious for her to be so worried about? I don''t know, but I think it was a long time.


    "How long I was unconscious?"


    I decided to ask. Since she was so worried I''m sure it was a long time.


    But first of all, why did I faint? I don''t know exactly how it happened because I wasn''t feeling sick.


    ''Wait.''


    ''Wait for a second, I was poisoned?''


    But why? and by whom?


    Did this girl have enemies so dangerous as to poison her? This is scary


    "You were unconscious a whole week, Ojou-sama"


    She still hasn''t stopped calling me Ojou-sama, but it''s okay, I''ve already decided to ignore this kind of treatment.


    But 1 week? Is this serious?


    Staying unconscious for 1 week is a long time, but how was I treated? I don''t remember a doctor in this house or a doctor around.


    "I want you to tell me exactly what happened."


    I tried to speak with an angry voice to Lorane, but since this girl''s voice was extremely cute, I don''t think my intimidation worked out in any way.


    But even with my cute voice, I managed to get Lorane to say everything that had happened to me, why I passed out and how I was treated.


    #######


    Lorane started to speak, she was a little distressed as she spoke. She started talking about the food, apparently, my food was poisoned. The poison they put in was a poison that would kill me quickly, and I survived by luck.


    Lorane said my body had a good hold on the effect of the poison until the doctor arrived. Lorane said the doctor came from the city of Gerok.


    As the housekeepers in this house were not used to such incidents, they were traumatized at the time.


    But after they called a doctor from the capital they found the antidote and gave it to me. Now after 1 week I woke up.


    ''I''ve been through a lot, but I don''t remember anything.''


    This is an extremely uncomfortable thing, to suffer an accident like this and not remember anything. Well, I don''t need to remember anything since Lorane is telling me everything.


    But if my food was poisoned, who put the poison?


    I asked her, well I couldn''t fault it since she didn''t stay in the kitchen and help the cook, she spent most of her time with me taking care of my business.


    "We don''t know exactly who poisoned your food, we don''t know why either, but we arrest all the maids who came in contact with Ojou-sama''s food."


    So they arrested all the maids who messed with my food? Isn''t that too extreme?


    But if that''s the only way, then there''s no problem.


    "Lorane, starting today I want you to watch over all my meal preparations."


    Lorane was the only one I trusted inside this house these days. As she seemed to be very close to this girl and also told me everything easily I think I can trust her.


    "As you wish, Ojou-sama."


    After she accepted my proposal, as I was still feeling tired I started to doze off on the bed, a few minutes later I fell asleep.


    ######


    I got out of bed and went towards the bedroom window when I looked out, I saw a magnificent sky, it was starry, it was the most beautiful sky I have seen in my life.


    ''In my old life, I had no opportunity to see something like this.''


    As in my previous life, I was reclusive and just went to work, I never had a chance to see such a beautiful sky.


    I kept admiring the sky for a moment, but I ended up seeing something strange.


    ''Wasn''t that the maid who served my food? But shouldn''t she be stuck? ''


    I saw the maid who had served my food before I was poisoned, but Lorane said all the people who came in contact with my food were arrested. I remembered her face well, but what is she doing out at this time of night, and how did she escape from the supposed prison?


    I kept looking at the maid and saw her meeting an extremely tall hooded man. Is that what I am thinking?


    I''m pretty sure they''re planning something against me, I have to talk to Lorane, but I don''t know where Lorane''s room is, this house is too big.


    After continuing to look, I saw that the maid took a flask with the man and went back into the house, the man was leaving but ...


    The man looked at me, for a moment I felt a terrible feeling, it felt like I would be eaten alive.


    I sat on the floor and hid behind the window.


    This man gave me a horrible feeling, it seems that I saw death passing before my eyes, I never felt anything like that in my life.


    What scheme did this girl get into? Was your life in great danger like that?


    So my theory was right?


    I had a theory that she died and I occupied her body, but after I saw it tonight I''m pretty sure something like this happened. I have to be very careful from now on, if I close my eyes for a moment I could end up dead.


    I couldn''t sleep after that, so I stayed up all night because I was totally scared because the housekeeper could somehow attack me in my sleep.

 Chapter 6 - Totally crazy maid.

    I stayed up until dawn when I looked out the window I saw that the sun was rising, I was very sleepy.


    I had to wait until Lorane came to my room because I have to tell her everything I saw last night.


    I saw that the sun had risen fully and my room was fully lit because I had left the curtains open since last night, so the light came through the window and illuminated the whole room.


    Then Lorane entered the room.


    "Ojou-sama?"


    She called me, I didn''t answer because I was very sleepy, so I felt weak because I haven''t fully recovered from my poisoning yet.


    When Lorane saw me sitting by the window she ran quickly to my side.


    "Ojou-sama are you ok?"


    Lorane propped my head on her ??p and asked concerned, as I could not speak I just pointed to the bed. I didn''t mean anything now, but now that Lorane is in the bedroom I can sleep soundly.


    ''When I wake up, I''ll tell her everything.''


    #######


    ''My legs and arms.''


    When I finally regained my senses I realized that my arms and legs were tied, but what the fu?k? How did this happen?


    I slept because I thought Lonare would be by my side, how did I get caught?


    ''I have to run away, or will be killed.''


    I already knew this girl''s enemies, they would kill her easily, they didn''t care about her life.


    So the only thoughts I had now was to get out of here as soon as possible.


    "Lorane."


    I called Lorane but she didn''t show up. Did she get caught too? If she was caught by that man she will surely be killed.


    But I''m still in my room, why didn''t they take me out of here?


    I crawled toward the bed and leaned against it.


    After much effort, I managed to get up, but I had to jump with both feet to the door.


    When I reached the door and opened it, I ran into someone I didn''t expect to find.


    "You, what do you want with me?"


    I found the maid who had poisoned me, she was standing in front of me with a macabre smile on her face, I knew she would kill me now.


    ''I have to get out of here, I''m going to be killed.''


    I started jumping on my back to try to get away from the maid, but as soon as I pulled back a little and fell on my back and couldn''t get up anymore.


    The maid started to come toward me.


    "Today is not your lucky day, O..jou ...-... sama."


    "I won''t let you do something for me."


    As I had no weapon I started to kick the woman who was approaching with both feet, but I couldn''t get it right.


    "You better give up, there''s no way you can run away."


    Shit, I have to learn to use magic, but I didn''t study.


    I should have studied the book when I had some time at night, now I''m totally in shit.


    ''Wait, don''t the spells all work the same on these worlds?''


    I started to think of all the Light Novels I had read, how they all worked the same way.


    I would have to imagine the magic in my mind and say some enchantment, right? But what if it doesn''t work?


    ''But this is the only way.''


    So when I pictured the flamethrower perfectly I screamed the spell that came to mind.


    "Fire."


    I just said a fire, but the next instant an incredible amount of fire came out of my hands. The amount of fire was such that even the maid was startled, and the curtain of the windows burned. Of course, I managed to burn the ropes that were tying me.


    ''I have to leave now, it''s my only chance''


    The maid was blocking her view with her hand to avoid the heat of the flames and did not see that I had let go of the ropes.


    I took advantage she wasn''t seeing and ran beside her, she tried to grab me but I quickly left the room.


    I ran all over the house, I wanted to find Lorane, if she wasn''t dead, she has to be somewhere, but I don''t know where she could be.


    I was opening every door I saw, but couldn''t find Lorane.


    ''Is she outside?''


    "Lorane."


    I called Lorane again, but there was no answer, and I couldn''t understand either, where are all the maids in this house? I remember seeing at least 5 maids in here, how did they all disappear this way?


    "You will not escape."


    That maid was still behind me, when I looked at her I saw that she had a disturbing smile on her face, it was a rapist''s face behind her prey, but the difference is that she is a woman.


    When I saw that maid I freaked out and ran out of the house, but when I left the house I saw an unbelievable thing, I couldn''t imagine that only this maid did all this shit alone.


    All the maids in the house were outside the house, all tied up, and unconscious, I don''t know how she did it, but now is not the time to think about it.


    "Lorane."


    Lorane was among the maids, so I ran quickly to help her.

 Chapter 7 - Saving the Maids ... or Almost.

    The moment I saw the maids I hurried off to help them. I didn''t know how long it would take for the maid to get here, but I need to save them as soon as possible.


    ''Damn, I have nothing to cut the strings, and if I use magic I can end up hurting them''


    I couldn''t set them free now, if I used magic, I could burn them.


    And if I imagine weaker magic?


    I don''t know if I do that the magic will come out weaker, but it doesn''t hurt to try.


    If I don''t let them go them now and wake each one up, the maid will come here and kill me, then she will kill all the unconscious maids.


    I ran first towards Lorane, I wanted to wake her up first of all. I shouted in her ear and shook her, but she didn''t wake up.


    ''I already know.''


    I''ve already learned how to use magic, so I can use ''water magic'' to wet your face, I know it''s not very safe because she it can drown, but this is the only way.


    In the next instant, I imagined just a faucet dropping some water. It was the weakest thing I could imagine at the moment, as I was under incredible pressure.


    "Water."


    When I used the spell a reasonable amount came from my hand palm on Lorane''s face. The moment water touched her face Lorane rose quickly, apparently, she was scared.


    Lorane looked worried, I think she thought the crazy maid would have caught me.


    ''Well, she arrested me, but I managed to escape.''


    When I woke up Lorane, I decided to try to imagine a lighter only. Right after that, the fire magic came out much weaker than last time, this system of using magic is quite simple.


    I don''t know if all spells work that way, I don''t think so. For how would body-enhancing magic be activated only with the power of imagination? Well there must be some way, right?


    But now is not the time to think about it, I have already discovered the most important thing, that magic depends on the strength of your imagination.


    Good thing I''ve lived in New York for so long, so I can have the strongest imagination in this world, no, I certainly have.


    ''I thank God for sending me to such a convenient world.''


    I don''t know if this God who sent me here was listening, but if he was listening I wanted to thank you anyway.


    When I let Lorane go, she helped me release all the other maids. But our happiness did not last long.


    She was pretty confident, didn''t she see my magic inside the bedroom? If I unleash that magic on her, I''m sure she will die instantly.


    "Why are you doing this?"


    It was Lorane who asked, apparently she was still confused about the maid''s motives. Sure I was too, but how would I ask that to a person who was trying to kill me?


    "I have no one reason" The maid said, she looked at us with a smug face on her face, it was making me annoyed.


    "You''re lying, you wouldn''t do something like that for no reason" Lorane was already pretty annoyed with this maid, she wanted to know the reason for the attack but the maid was making a fool of herself."


    I was just watching them talking, but I believe this conversation will not last long because at some point it will attack us and I have to do something.


    "Enough, you''re pissing me off" The crazy maid got quite annoyed at Loranre''s repeated questions.


    ''She will attack.''


    By her tone of voice, I already knew she was preparing to attack Lorane, but I won''t let her attack Lonare.


    "Fire."


    I used magic and the next instant a large amount of flames came out of my hand, I had never seen such a large amount of flame.


    ''Did the magic hit her?''


    The magic was directly upon the maid, I thought the magic would have hit her straight, but I was wrong. When the flames died down the maid was standing there without moving. I can''t believe this shit, how was she not injured at all?


    "Shit, Lorane we have to get out of here."


    I ran along with Lorane while thinking of some way to kill this woman, yes, if I don''t kill her I will die. Of course, all the maids will die too, so I can''t let that maid out there.


    ''But isn''t your target me?''


    I didn''t know why the maid had attacked the other maids, because I''m sure her target was me, whatever.


    ''I have to think of stronger magic.''


    I remembered a game of an apocalypse, where daily meteors rained down from the sky on the planet.


    ''What if I imagine a meteor? Will it work? ''


    The next moment I thought about imagining a meteor, I don''t know if it will work, but if it does it will do a lot of damage.


    ''I have to get as far away as possible because a meteor''s range is insane.''


    I started running as far as possible along with Lorane. The maid was running after us, but oddly enough we were running faster than her.


    I didn''t know if the housekeeper was letting us get away because she was playing with us, or if we were getting to run faster.


    ''But this is not the time to think about it now.''


    After being far enough away, I created a big meteor in my mind, after that I said any spell that came into my mind.


    "Meteorite"

 Chapter 8 - Did I Kill the Maid?

    "Meteorite."


    The instant I released the magic, the sun disappeared, everything was dark.


    ''Did it work?'' I was extremely doubtful in my mind.


    But this doubt lasted a short while, when I looked up I saw a giant meteor falling towards the maid. It wasn''t as big as the ones I saw in the game, but it was extremely big.


    There wasn''t even time for the maid to run away, the meteor crashed at high speed where she was.


    The shockwave that the meteor made threw Lorane and me forward, making us both roll to the ground and dirty all of us.


    "Are you ok Ojou-sama?" Lorane was very worried about my condition, so there was a worry in her voice.


    "Yes, I''m fine," I answered truthfully since I hadn''t hurt myself and didn''t want to make Lorane worried.


    When Lorane and I got up, we saw an amazing scene.


    The place where the meteor crashed was destroyed, it had a crater about 5 meters deep.


    ''But where is she?''


    I couldn''t see the maid, she disappeared.


    Did she run away, or was the impact so strong that her body was disintegrated? I didn''t want to think about it since it would be a horrible death.


    I could see the maid, but she was injured and couldn''t get up. She ran from the meteor but couldn''t get far, so just the impact of the wreckage hurt her a lot.


    "Come on Lorane"


    I called Lorane for us to go to the maid, but I told us to go carefully because she could be pretending and could attack us.


    When we got close to the maid she looked hurt.


    She was trying to speak but couldn''t, she was just looking at us with bloodthirsty eyes.


    "Lorane, call the other maids and arrest her." I gave Lorane an order because I didn''t want this woman loose.


    I stood there staring at the maid while Lorane went to call some maids to help her.


    "You''re lucky M...A ...I...D, I didn''t kill you, but next time I''ll make you suffer a lot before I kill you," I said in a menacing tone and the maid''s eyes swam with fear.


    Of course, I said it jokingly, but I really could have killed her. But I wouldn''t care much if she had died.


    After a few minutes, Lorane returned with 2 more maids, they also had a rope.


    They tied the injured maid and carried it to the mansion, and I followed close behind.


    Since I said that, the maid has been avoiding eye contact.


    ''Was that so scary?''


    Well, I would certainly be scared if a cute girl like that said that to me. I love cute girls, but girls Yanderes aren''t very nice, hahaha.


    We arrived at the mansion and Lorane and the other maids put the injured maid on the living room floor, I sat on the couch and watched her.


    I wanted to make her each time more uncomfortable.


    "So who told you to kill me?" I said threateningly, making the maid wince for a moment.


    The maid said nothing, she just kept looking away, is it serious that protecting her identity is more important than her own life?


    ''Sorry about that.'' I was apologizing in my mind, as it was not my intention to scare them.


    The bound maid was even afraid, but after a while, she finally decided to talk.


    #######


    I was listening to the maid''s story, apparently, she didn''t know who hired her, she just received contact from a man.


    She received 60 gold coins to fulfill the mission to kill me.


    ''Is my life worth so little?'' That''s what I thought, but I was wrong, 60 gold coins is a lot of money.


    10 copper coins - 1 silver coin.


    10 silver coins - 1 gold coin.


    Each copper coin would be worth 10 USD, each silver coin would be worth 100 USD, and of course, gold coin would be worth 1,000 USD, so my life was worth 60,000 USD?


    Even the maids she was listening to were jaw-dropping at the price paid to the maid.


    the maid also said she had poisoned me before, and I was supposed to be dead.


    ''Was it when I entered this body?'' I thought of that possibility at the time.


    So my theory was right, I got into this body as soon as this girl died.


    After the maid finished telling us everything we arrested her in a prison that existed inside the mansion.


    It wasn''t a very large prison, it was more like a basement, but it already served as a temporary prison.


    ########


    I went back to my room and lay on the bed.


    I started studying magic again, I don''t know how I could create a meteor so easily.


    ''Do I have the famous cheating?''


    Whenever a person is sent to a fantasy world he gets a "cheat" isn''t it? Is this my "cheat"?


    Well, when I was running away from the maid I also realized that I was running faster than her, did I have more stamina?


    I have to test my skills later because staying in this world where I can die at any moment without knowing how to use my skills won''t work.


    I think starting tomorrow I will start checking all my skills.


    But the only thing I''m wondering now is who ordered my death.

 Chapter 9 - Testing Skills.

    Today was another day, I couldn''t sleep again tonight, because I was still thinking about who told the maid to kill me.


    I don''t know what the reason was, but it sure has something very strange behind it all. Well, but now is not the time to think about it.


    I was standing in my room and decided to change my clothes.


    I chose a more nice outfit than that dress I checked the first time I woke up here, that dress was very made.


    After a while, Lorane entered the room.


    "Ojou-sama, it''s time to¡ª" Lorane who didn''t finish talking realized that I had already woken up and changed my clothes.


    "Ojou-sama, did you dress? You could have waited for me to help you." Lorane was talking sadly, did she like helping me put on clothes?


    Well, I don''t care about that much anyway, I need to have coffee and then test my skills.


    ''I hope to have good skills.'' Thinking about it I left the room, I was going down towards the dining room, of course, Lonare was right behind me.


    After 2 days of living and walking around the house, I was able to record where some rooms and places were, so I could walk around the house normally.


    ''But still, Lorane doesn''t stop following me.'' I ignored that as she was ?ssigned to take care of me.


    #######


    When I arrived in the dining room my food was already on the table, it seems that this time Lorane supervised all the preparation of the food, so it took a while to get to my room.


    I sat down and started eating, the food was a huge piece of cake and some toast, and of course, there was a strawberry juice to go with it.


    ''Whatever'' I was no longer caring about the maid''s behavior anymore, so I ignored all those issues.


    When I finished eating, one of the maids cleared the table and I got out of the chair.


    "Lorane, I''m going back to my room, and I don''t want anyone to disturb me," I said grimly to Lorane.


    I wanted no one to disturb me while training my skills, so since Lorane was my maid she would keep the other maids away from my room.


    "Of course Ojou-sama," Lorane answered politely as she lowered her head a little.


    After that I walked to my room, getting there I asked Lorane to stay out of the room and closed the door.


    ''Time to start some tests.''


    #######


    As I entered the bedroom I started to think of some tests I could do.


    That would not be possible, but what about a strength test?


    I took an iron pot that was on the table, inside that pot there were some pens, so I took the pens out and decided to do an extreme strength test.


    --Hmmm


    I m??n?d as I put a lot of force in my hand, in fact, I didn''t even need that much force, because when I looked at the pan it was already totally dented.


    ''What the hell is that'' I was shocked by the result, how could a child have so much strength in his arms?


    God was certainly creating a character from some game when He created this girl and put my soul into it.


    This girl was just like the game characters I created, had a cute look but had absurd strength.


    But that''s cool, I managed to knead iron so it''s certainly nice.


    If I can do it with iron, what can I do if I crush someone''s body parts? Not that I would do it anyway.


    During the meteor blast yesterday, I remember some wreckage that hit me, but I felt no pain and no injuries.


    But now I have to look for a way to test my stamina.


    ''I know'' I said this as I looked at all the pens I had taken from the pot.


    If I stick a pen in my hand I can know if I have as much resistance as I think. But if I don''t have all that resistance, my hand will bleed a lot, and I don''t really like pain either.


    ''But there is no other way.'' I said that as I put my hand on the table and held the pen over it.


    "3 ... 2 ... 1" I counted down and stuck the pen with all the force in my hand.


    ''My God'' I closed my eyes at the time, but I felt no pain.


    When I opened my eyes, I saw that the pen stopped on my skin, did not cross my hand. This is certainly an incredible resistance.


    ''Now I look like Mile'' I said that while I had a big smile on my face. (Reference to the novel Didn''t I Say to Make My Average Abilities in the Next Life ?!)


    Well, now it''s no use thinking about it because the maid is still in jail.


    I still wanted to test my spells, but I had already tested her when I summoned the meteor, I have a very powerful magic.


    After all these quizzes I realized it was time for lunch so I called Lorane. Lorane was overseeing lunch so I stayed in the room waiting for Lorane to show up.


    --Toc Toc


    Someone knocked on the door when I opened there was Lorane.


    Lunch was ready, so she called me to eat. I went to the dining room again and there was my plate on the table.


    ''It''s getting a little lonely to have lunch alone every time.'' I still don''t know where my family was, so I always had to eat alone.


    Well, one hour I''ll find out about this girl''s past.

 Chapter 10 - Making a Plan?

    It''s been a week since I came to this world.


    My life is still boring as usual as there is nothing to do inside this house.


    And there''s nothing around this house either, it''s isolated, I need to find a way to the city of Gerok.


    "Ojou-sama, it''s time for lunch." Lorane opened the door gently as she called me.


    I went down to the dining room along with Lorane.


    I sat down to start eating, but soon after that, I started thinking again about how lonely this is.


    I have no one to talk to, the maids who stay here don''t talk to me, just obey my orders blindly.


    ''This is boring.'' I was already totally bored with this life, this was a hikikomori''s life but even worse.


    Because here there was no Anime or Video Games, so this is already making me depressed.


    After a while, I finished eating.


    Then I went upstairs to the room with Lorane.


    ''I have no other way.'' That was the only way to know about this girl''s life, I guess I can''t figure it out on my own.


    I decided to ask Lonare about this girl''s life, to tell the truth, I didn''t even know this girl''s name, because everyone calls her Ojou-sama all the time.


    "Lorane, call me by the name." I said harshly to Lorane, as this is the only way to easily find out my name.


    I thought if I made Lorane speak my name I would find out what my name is today.


    "I can''t do something so rude, Ojou-sama" Lorane said while her voice was a little anxious and she lowered her head a little.


    ''Arrgg, is this serious?'' I was frustrated, so calling me by my name would be disrespect?


    I think for maids to call their masters by their name is extremely rude, right? I saw something similar in a novel. But this wasn''t a romance, it was real life, so I''d have to make Lorane talk.


    "Call me by my name Lorane." Since I was already a little annoyed, I think I released a lot of pressure, so Lorane started to shake right away.


    "Fine, Lara-sama," Lorane said quickly while still shivering.


    ''So my name is Lara, it''s a very beautiful name actually.'' I thought as I eased the pressure on Lorane.


    I''m sorry Lorane, but that was the only way.


    Well, my name was Lara, but I found something really weird.


    Nobles in stories usually have last names, only commoners have only one name. Was this girl noble? Why does she have only her first name?


    But I''ll let Lorane get some rest, she''s still shaking from the pressure with I put on her.


    #######


    I haven''t figured out what happened to this girl before I took control of her body, but it doesn''t matter now.


    I want to find a way to the city of Gerok, but I don''t know how I''m going there.


    Lorane says it''s the nearest town, but I don''t know exactly how many miles it is from the mansion.


    Even if she is not far away, how will I get there? When I look through the mansion''s windows I see no means of transportation.


    Yesterday a man came to bring supplies to the mansion.


    I asked Lorane about this, apparently, this man comes once a month to deliver supplies.


    ''Can I hide inside the carriage?'' That was certainly a crazy plan, but it was the only means of transportation I could think of now.


    Well, I''ll think of a way to get out of here someday, but I don''t know if I''ll go alone or take Lorane with me since she''s the only person I trust blindly inside this house.


    #######


    When night came, it was time to talk about the arrested maid.


    After the maid was caught, all the other maids were released and returned to work quickly.


    I still didn''t know what to do with the maid who tried to kill me, I was thinking of asking Lorane to hand her over to some Gerok city guard because she would receive a proper punishment.


    But when I suggested that, Lorane told me that the maid would be sentenced to death. The maid when she heard this begged me not to hand her over.


    So I was still unsure what to do with her. If I hand her over there I would be killing her, but I don''t care much about that since she tried to kill me once.


    ''I already know.'' I thought of something really interesting, so I wanted to talk something with the maid.


    "Lorane, take the other maids out, and stay out too, I want to talk to her alone." I gave Lorane an order as I stared at the maid trapped in one corner of the room.


    I''m sorry Lorane, but you can''t hear what I''ll say in here.


    "I told you to leave," I said grimly since this is the only way to make Lorane obey me right now.


    "As you wish." Lorane obeyed my order and took out all the other maids out, leaving me alone with the maid.


    It''s time to make a plan to escape this house, I don''t know if this girl will help me.


    But she knows that if she doesn''t help me, she will end up dead soon after.


    So I''m sure she will help me with my plan.


    Since she knows exactly where the city of Gerok is, this is even better for me.


    After a while thinking about unnecessary things, I began to slowly move toward the maid.


    "So let''s talk?" I said as I smiled at the maid, making her shiver.

 Chapter 11 - Simple Plan.

    When I walked into the room and started walking slowly to the maid, she has started to shiver, she is certainly scared.


    How can she be afraid of such a cute girl?


    "I need your help," I said as I crouched down to meet the maid''s eyes.


    The maid was sitting on the floor with her hands and feet tied.


    She didn''t have her mouth covered, but she was forbidden to speak or scream.


    "Don''t play with me, why would I help you?" The maid said while her voice was shaking, she was scared like a child.


    "You will help me, right?" I said as I approached his face and placed my hand toward his neck.


    When the maid saw this, she began to shiver and crawled away from me, she is just as I was when she tried to attack me.


    "You monster." The maid said as she continued to walk away from me.


    Monster? I''m a monster?


    I look so cute, I see no reason to call myself a monster.


    "But you will help me, right?" I asked again hoping for a positive response this time, as I was already getting a little annoyed with her behavior.


    "Fine, I help." The maid responded quickly while crying softly.


    Is she that scared? I think I scared her a lot, I have to hold back a little


    "I need your help on something simple, I want you to help me out of this mansion unseen, and I also need you to take me to the city of Gerok," I said the plan for the maid as I crouched down looking into his eyes.


    The maid thought for a moment, was she thinking of refusing?


    "Fine, I help, but you''ll have to set me free after I take you into town." The maid said while having an anxious voice.


    Did she think she was in a position to negotiate with me? She is funny hahaha.


    "Fine, I set you free," I said as I forced a smile to deceive her.


    When the maid saw this she put a huge smile on her face.


    ''Idiot'' Of course I wouldn''t let her go, because she could come back and tell all about me to the person who hired her to kill me.


    But I had to lie now, otherwise, she wouldn''t help me.


    Although I could have forced her to help me, using brute force.


    "Well, next week I''ll come to visit you again. When the day comes I would let your arms go free." I was explaining the plan, but when the maid heard that I was going to let her arms go free she smiled for a brief moment.


    Does she think I''ll let her get away from here?


    I saw a puddle under the maid''s legs, but I ignored it and kept explaining the plan to her.


    "When night comes, you''ll go to my room, then we''ll leave the mansion." While I was explaining the plan the maid interrupted me.


    "Wait, will you make me accused of kidnapping?" The maid asked angrily as she looked at me.


    "Yes, that''s the plan, but don''t worry, if there''s any authority, I''ll free you from any kidnapping charges." I tried to calm the maid''s heart by telling another lie, and she blindly believed it.


    She''s certainly the dumbest woman I''ve seen since I got here.


    "Alright, I help you, but we have agreed, when we get to town you''ll set me free." The maid again placed this absurd condition.


    "Clear." I just smiled at the maid and confirmed.


    ######


    As I left the room I saw Lorane standing by the door as she waited for me.


    After that, I went up to my room and continued studying this world.


    Well, I had nothing to learn anymore, because the only thing I do in my free time is to read these books.


    As I had nothing to do, I decided to get some sleep until dinner time.


    I don''t know if the plan I discussed with the maid will work, but I have to make it work. Since I came to a world of "fantasy" I need to explore, right?


    Getting stuck in a mansion is meaningless.


    After some time I lay down and sleep until I waited for dinner time.


    #######


    When it was time for dinner, Lorane knocked on the door and I woke up to the knock.


    When I left Lorane was surprised, because my hair was all messed up because I just woke up.


    After Lorane finished combing my hair I went into the dining room with her.


    Once there my food was already on the plate, so I sat down and started eating alone as usual.


    "Lorane, can I trust you?" I said as I put some food in my mouth, I wonder if I could trust Lorane since I don''t know who my enemy is inside this house.


    "Yes, absolutely Ojou-sama," Lorane answered quickly, and she lowered her head.


    I don''t know if she is telling the truth, but I think I can trust Lorane.


    ########


    In an elegant room with a large table, a man and a woman were talking as they ate together.


    "How was the plan?" The woman said as she ate some of her food.


    "Yes very much, the girl managed to escape death and the girl I hired was captured." The man said as he bowed his head apologizing to the woman.


    ''How did this happen?'' That was what the woman was thinking at that moment.


    The woman was totally mad because she couldn''t put an end to the life of the girl who was the daughter of the woman she hated so much.

 Chapter 12 - Leaving the Mansion.

    Today it''s been a week since I told the maid the plan, so I''m leaving this mansion today for the first time.


    Now I was in my room, I was waiting for the opportunity to can talk to the maid who was arrested.


    ''I''ll wait for Lorane to appear in the room.'' I wanted to talk to Lorane because she could take me to talk to the maid.


    If I were walking alone there, I believe Lorane would stop me and not let me in, but if she''s outside for safety she would let me in.


    Well now it''s morning, so I haven''t even had coffee yet, I''m waiting for Lorane to call me for coffee.


    Lorane takes a while as she is following all the preparation of my food, as there may be other maids who may try to poison my food, and as I trust Lorane, I left her in charge of monitoring all the preparation of my food.


    #######


    After a few minutes, Lorane knocked on the door.


    I had already got up and straightened my clothes and my hair because I don''t like to look ugly since I''m in the body of such a cute girl.


    But it is very difficult to look good because this girl only has ugly clothes.


    "Time to come down Ojou-sama" Lorane who entered the room and saw that I was ready, opened the door and invited me down to the dining room.


    Lorane is always very polite, she certainly knows how to serve someone.


    I arrived at the table and the coffee was already on the plate, so I sat down and started eating. Well, as always the coffee was tasty, there was nothing to complain about the food.


    Taking advantage that Lorane was by my side, I started talking about finding the maid because I needed it to get out of the mansion.


    "Lorane, I need to talk to the maid again today," I said as I put the coffee cup in my mouth and enjoyed the taste.


    Lorane standing nearby was a little surprised.


    "If that''s what Ojou-sama wants." Lorane didn''t refuse to take me to see the maid, but she suddenly started acting strange.


    I wanted to talk to the maid in the afternoon, so I wanted to rest and read because that was the only thing I had to do in this house.


    #######


    When afternoon came Lorane picked me up from my bedroom so we could go to the "prison" to talk to the maid.


    ''The time has finally come'' I was very anxious to get out of this mansion quickly because I wanted to see what the outside world looks like.


    When we reached the door of the room Lorane was left out and I walked in alone.


    When I got there, the maid was sitting on the floor as usual. She still had her hands and feet tied.


    "This room is stinking of urine." The room was stinking of urine, it was unbearable.


    "So you have arrived." While I was complaining the maid noticed me and soon after smiled at me, it looks like she was eager to gain freedom.


    She thinks she''ll gain freedom, but I''m sorry for lying to her.


    "Of course, I''d do everything to get out of here." The maid said in an excited voice.


    ''This is painful to see.'' I was in pain in my heart to see such naivete, but whatever, she deserves everything she is suffering.


    "Do not move," I said as I approached the maid.


    I put my hand near the rope that bound the maid''s hands, so I imagined a lighter just like I did with Lorane last time.


    After a while, I burned the rope enough for the maid to break free on her own.


    "I burned the rope, but you know what will happen if you try to run away," I said as I looked into the maid''s eyes.


    When I said that, the maid just nodded several times like a scared child.


    "Then at night you will go to my room, then we will leave the house together, I will be waiting for you," I said as I turned my back on the maid and kept a smile on my face.


    When I left the room Lorane was there again, so I called her and we headed back to my room.


    When night came, I didn''t sleep I just sat on the bed and waited for the maid to appear.


    As I waited for the maid to arrive, I kept staring at the starry sky through the window.


    ''It''s a beautiful sky as always.'' Surely the sky was wonderful, not like the sky I saw in New York.


    While I was looking at the sky I heard a noise at the door.


    When I looked back I saw the maid standing there, it looks like a horror movie.


    "It''s time, let''s get out quickly." The maid said as she gestured for us to quickly leave the room.


    I followed the maid, we were being very careful not to make any noise and not wake any of the maids.


    We were going down the stairs. As we were nearing the bottom of the stairs did I see something amazing?


    ''Lorane?'' I saw Lorane talking to the same man who was talking to the maid who tried to kill me.


    But what I couldn''t think about was why Lorane was talking to him. Did she betray my confidence after saying all that?


    The only person I believed in this mansion is currently talking to the man who tried to kill me.


    ''There are only enemies in this world.'' This girl has only enemies in this world, she couldn''t live in peace for a second?


    I was pissed off now that I discovered Lorane was on their side all this time, my whole world collapsed.


    "Let''s get out of here, let''s enjoy that they''re talking," I spoke to the maid who was still shaking in front of me.


    When she heard this she started walking again.


    I kept walking after her not believing what I just saw, so far I don''t believe it.


    We kept walking until we reached the main door of the mansion.


    The maid opened the door and we left, finally free of this shit life.

 Chapter 13 - On the way to the city.

    As soon as we left the house I still couldn''t believe what I had seen, I had just seen the person I trusted the most cheating on me in front of my eyes.


    ''How was she able to trick me so well?'' Lorane never showed any sign of doing this, she always treated me kindly.


    Lorane is certainly a good actress, it makes me feel even more hatred for her now.


    But now is not the time, we have to get to the city quickly.


    "Hey, how far is from town?" I still didn''t know how far it was from the city, but I hope it''s not too much because I''m not used to walking much.


    Although this body is very convenient and I think I would not get tired even if I walked a whole day.


    "I think if we walk we can get there in 3 days." The maid said as she continued walking in front of me.


    I didn''t know the way so I was letting the maid guide me there, I just need to trust her now.


    Well, I don''t mind walking for 3 days straight, but if we go camping I don''t know where we will be staying and of course, we will also need food and drinks.


    "Hey you, how are we going to eat and drink until we get there?" I asked the maid with a harsh tone.


    I don''t know why I''m using a harsh tone, but when I do that, people always respond quickly.


    "Well, there is a river on the way to town, and if we need food there are several kinds of forests during the trip, so we can hunt wild rabbits or wild boars." The maid said and she continued walking, she seemed to know quite a bit about outdoor survival.


    Well, since she said it must be all right, I don''t think we will have any problems with the food and water issue, but the question of where are we going to sleep is still missing.


    "And where are we going to sleep? If we go camping." I asked in a tone of the doubt to the maid.


    "Well, I don''t think we need sleep, but if you want to sleep, we can look for a safe place in the woods or even a cave." The maid said as she turned her face to talk to me looking into my eyes.


    But the maid also said that going into caves is not a good idea, as some monsters nest in caves.


    It is certainly dangerous to camp inside one cave.


    When I looked back I didn''t even have a glimpse of the mansion.


    #######


    We have been walking for a long time.


    We walked so much that the sun was already starting to rise.


    The maid said we already walked 1/3 of the way, so in about 2 days walking we will reach the city.


    We are currently walking on the side of the road, we have no problems with water, because on the side of the road lower in the ravine was running a large river.


    The river water was so clear you could even see the fish swimming in it, sight was wonderful.


    "Shall we stop for a while?" It was the maid who made the suggestion.


    Well, I guess it would be okay to stop for a while because I was already getting hungry.


    Well, we could fish but I don''t know if it''s possible since we don''t have any fishing rods. Across the road, on the opposite side of the river, there was a big forest so we could hunt something


    "We can hunt in the woods, but it may take a while, so the trip may be a little delay." She said it as I continued to look at the forest.


    Well, I don''t think it will make any difference if we stay a little longer here, because I hate being hungry, so that will be a good thing.


    #######


    After I agreed with the maid we set off for the forest.


    The maid said that on the front of the forest only wild animals such as rabbits and wild boars appear.


    Monsters begin to appear deeper in the forest, it seems that very rarely monsters appear near roads.


    We got into the forest and started hunting, well it wasn''t difficult at all as we quickly spotted a wild boar.


    Well, the maid couldn''t fight since I didn''t give her any weapons.


    I started to approach the boar by taking light steps.


    When I reached a considerable distance I pointed my hand at the boar and began to imagine my magic.


    I imagined a lot of sharp knives, but all knives were made of ice.


    In the next instant 3 large pieces of pointed ice appeared in front of my hand.


    Then, in the next instant, I imagined the knives flying at full speed and colliding with the boar.


    "Ice," I said a random word and the ice knives flew at a huge speed toward the boar.


    The knives were so fast that they went completely through the boar''s body.


    The only thing left was the boar''s body as it fell dead and bleeding.


    "It''s your job now." A boar would be enough for both of us so we returned to the same place we were before.


    The knife was very tough, but it soiled the boar''s flesh, so I told the housekeeper to wash the meat in the river after she finished cutting all the meat, because I wouldn''t like to eat beef with a taste of earth.


    After a while the maid had finished slicing all the meat, so she went to the river to wash all the meat.


    ''Well, I think I can leave that to her.'' I just started admiring the scenery of this world and left all the work to the maid.

 Chapter 14 - First Monster.

    After a few minutes, the maid had finished washing the meat.


    She reached my side and left the meat on top of some clean leaves she had caught on the way.


    The maid went to the forest again, when she left there, she had some stones in her hand.


    She started to set up a fire pit with the stones.


    She took a few sticks and washed them too, soon after, she began to stick the meat on all the sticks.


    "Can you light the fire?" The maid asked as she put some wood into the fire pit she had created.


    I lit the fire with magic, because there was no problem doing it, soon after, the maid put the meat to roast on the fire.


    "Won''t smell attract monsters?" I asked the maid as I watched the meat roasting.


    Well, some monsters could appear because of the smell of roasting meat.


    But if I use magic I think I might be able to win.


    ''I have to test the magic of body reinforcement.'' My body was already quite sturdy, had an unusual resistance, if I use the reinforcement magic I believe I will get much more powerful.


    Even if monsters show up, I think I can take care of them quickly.


    "I don''t think monsters will appear here." The maid said, but she had a not very confident voice.


    I think the maid doesn''t know if the monsters could appear either, in this matter, she is useless.


    ########


    After a while the meat was ready.


    The meat was unsalted, of course, because we had not put any spices.


    But still it was edible, so we would have to eat quickly to continue the trip because I can''t wait to get to town.


    The maid said the city was still 2 days away, so we would still have to walk for a long time.


    "What is the city of Gerok like?" I asked the maid as we walked quickly.


    "Well, it''s not a very big city, but it''s a considerable size." The maid seemed to know the city quite a lot in my view.


    The maid said that in the city the most important place was where the mayor was, it looks like a mansion right in the middle of the city.


    And other most important places in the city is where most of the city''s profit comes from.


    These are the guilds, the adventurer guild, and the merchant guild.


    ''This is just like those stories I read.'' Even guilds exist, so there must be adventurers, It must be so much fun to be adventurous, can I become adventurous with my current strength?


    Well, I would have to see what to do when I get to town, but most likely I will go to the adventurer guild because I will need money to survive.


    I hope we get there soon.


    We had been walking for another whole day, during the trip several carriages passed by us, but none of them offered help.


    ''Sometimes I feel like blowing them all up.'' The people in this world are arrogant, and no one offers help to anyone.


    This world was certainly different from what I was used to, but I was still enjoying staying here.


    Traveling like this is great, I''ve never had a chance to do that in my old life.


    "Let''s hide." While I was lost in thought the maid pulled me behind a boulder on the side of the road.


    I don''t know what had happened, but she seemed to be hiding from something.


    ''What is she hiding from?'' I kept looking where the maid was looking, this thing the maid was looking at was hiding in the middle of the forest, so I can''t see very well.


    After waiting for 2 minutes a huge monster came out of the woods, he was huge I think he must be about 3 meters high.


    He was extremely fat and had a pig-like face.


    But why is the maid hiding from him? Ah I forgot, the maid has no weapon.


    "Can I kill him?" I spoke softly to the maid so that the Orc wouldn''t hear me.


    "If you can, I think it''s better to kill him with magic because an Orc has a lot of strength." The maid seemed a little worried about my safety.


    Why is she worried about me? If I die she could run away, right?


    Well, whatever, it''s time to kill my first monster.


    I think this time I will try magic like fantasy anime protagonists use.


    I began to imagine large spikes of ice rising from the ground, spikes sharp enough to cut any flesh.


    "Ice" Again I said just one random word.


    When I said that, several thorns came up from the ground where the Orc was. The thorns pierced the Orc and tore all its flesh, the Orc could not even scream, he died immediately.


    "That was impressive." The maid stepped out from behind the stone and stared at my magic, it seems she had never seen anyone use magic.


    "Have you never seen anyone use magic like that?" I asked the maid, as I had never seen anyone else use magic.


    "No, usually to use magic, one has to use a magic chant." The maid said as she continued to admire the fully pierced and torn Orc''s body.


    So this was how it works?


    Well, no one here indeed had an imagination like mine.


    I can''t imagine singing a spell out loud, I think that would be extremely embarrassing from my point of view.


    Just that with my current look, that would surely be cute.


    "Let''s continue?" While I was thinking about unnecessary things, the maid called my attention to keep going.


    After that we keep walking towards the city, I can''t wait to get there.

 Chapter 15 - Arriving in the city.

    We had been walking for almost 3 days, we stopped twice on the road to get food so we were a little late.


    But I don''t care about that now, because we should be close to getting to the city.


    "Are we coming yet?" I asked the maid to confirm if I was correct.


    The maid was distracted so I asked again.


    After I asked again the maid finally answered.


    "Yes, we are already very close." The maid said as she continued walking without slowing down.


    Finally, we are near the city because I was bored of walking for so long, not even a monster appeared for me to kill and have fun.


    Well, since we''re coming now I''m pretty happy because I''ll finally get in touch with people, other than a bunch of maids who obey everything like dogs.


    ''Let''s go to the city!'' I scream for happiness in my mind as I continued walking.


    ########


    "Finally we arrived," I said to the maid as I started walking even faster.


    I''ll have to do it now, right? Yes, I had to do it, it''s for my safety.


    I ran in front of the maid and stopped her when I did that the maid stopped walking on time.


    The maid seems to already know what was going on, so she began to shiver immediately.


    "What do you think you are doing?" The maid asked as she walked away from me slowly.


    "Go there," I said as I pointed to scrub on the edge of the road, I think this is the best place to do this.


    "What are you going to do when you go there?" The maid was still shaking with my attitude.


    I''ll have to fool her again because if I don''t fool her she won''t go there. And if I do it in the middle of the road it can go wrong and I will be seen.


    "You''ll stay there until I get to town, then you can leave," I told the maid heavily to fool her.


    When the maid was already there I started to approach.


    "I''m sorry," I said as I pointed my hand at the maid.


    Seeing this the maid panicked.


    "Please do not do that." The maid said while kneeling and begging.


    But I couldn''t soften now, that''s accurate.


    I began to imagine an air bullet, as powerful as a firearm, and the next moment I pointed at the maid''s head.


    "I''m sorry, but I can''t let you live," I said as I prepared to shoot the bullet in the maid''s head.


    "Please don''t -" I didn''t even wait for the maid to finish talking.


    I shot her in the head.


    When I opened my eyes again the maid was lying on her back with a huge hole in her head, she was bleeding a lot.


    The maid seemed to want to say something as tears fell from her eyes, but no voice came from her mouth.


    "I''m sorry, but that was necessary," I said as I turned my back and headed toward the city.


    ########


    I still kept thinking about the maid as I walked towards the city gate, but nothing to be done, if I had left her alive, I''m sure she would do something against me.


    Well, now it''s time to get into town.


    After walking for a few minutes I arrived at the city gate.


    When I arrived at the gate there were 2 guards, but oddly enough none of them blocked my entry.


    Was it because I was a child? Well, I don''t know but I appreciate it, because I wouldn''t want to waste my time on it.


    There were people everywhere, finally, there were people besides the maids.


    I kept walking the city streets, on every side of the streets, had stores and more stores, it was a magnificent sight.


    It also had many food stalls on the streets, it seems that many people live only from this trade.


    There is also the residential area in this city, there were several houses where the simplest people lived.


    Of course, there were mansions, but they were only for nobles.


    There was also the castle, which was where the queen lives.


    It seems that no one enters that castle, only with a personal authorization given by the queen.


    ''But now is not the time for that.'' I still had to look for the adventurer guild, as that was the only way I had to make money now.


    I remember the maid told me that the guild was on the main street, and it was a two-story wooden building.


    I arrived on a huge street leading towards the castle door, so this must be the main street, right?


    I kept walking and looking at all the buildings until I saw one that was the guild.


    It was a building, just like the maid had told me, and there were too many men coming out of the guild.


    ''I think they are one Party''s?'' Party''s are an adventurer''s group, right?


    I remember a little about that because of the light novels I read.


    #########


    I walked towards the guild, many people were looking at me as I walked for the guild.


    Was it because I was so cute? Or was it because it was strange for a girl my age to join the adventurer guild?


    ''Well, whatever.'' I didn''t care about that, I just kept walking and joined the adventurers guild.


    ''Hey, look at that girl.''


    ''Yes, she''s very cute''


    ''What is she doing here?''


    I was listening to a lot of whispers but I ignored them all and headed toward a woman who was behind the counter.


    "Hello, I''d like to join the guild," I said as I looked straight at the woman behind the counter.


    "Eh?" The woman was speechless for a while.


    -HAHAHA HAHAHA


    -MUAHAHAHA


    As soon as I said that, all the men inside the guild started laughing at me, even the women started laughing too.


    ''This is pissing me off.''

 Chapter 16 - Joining the Guild.

    Everyone inside the guild started to laugh at me, and I started to get angry about it.


    Were they belittling me because of my looks? This is disgusting, what I hate most is people who do it.


    Although no one would believe it if I saw a girl of this age-fighting, then I understand a little, but that''s no reason to laugh out loud.


    Even the receptionist was a little paralyzed in disbelief, isn''t it normal for girls like that to join the guild?


    "What are you laughing at?" I decided to interfere in the middle of the laughs and decided to ask what were the reasons for the laughs.


    "Hey don''t do that." The receptionist tried to stop me, it seems she didn''t want me to get involved with the adventurers, were they that bad?


    "Why?" I decided to ask the receptionist to find out why she was trying to stop me.


    But I''m pretty sure it was because of their personalities, usually, these adventurers are arrogant and disgusting.


    In all the stories I''ve read all are the same, it was a basic clich¨¦ of any fantasy world.


    "Who do you think you''re talking to?" One of the laughing men stood up and started toward me.


    ''It was exactly as I imagined it.'' That''s to clich¨¦, don''t you have something better to send me god?


    "Hey receptionist, who is this?" I asked the receptionist while ignoring the man in front of me.


    "His name is Guime he''s a D-RANK adventurer," the receptionist said that she seemed a little scared and uncomfortable with the situation.


    So is he an adventurer D-RANK?


    Wait a minute...


    In this world, there are adventurers to the S-RANK? If there is this guy is not too weak?


    But according to his height and muscles, he should be very powerful, isn''t he?


    "Hey, why are you ignoring me?" The man got annoyed and took me by the arm.


    Is it serious that he put his hand on a child? Who does this guy think he is?


    I don''t admit a disgusting man would put his hand on such a cute body.


    Guide who realized my murderous intent soon took a few steps back. He looked like he was going to pee right now.


    "GUAHAHAHAHAHA, Guime was bullied by a little girl." Another man who was sitting at one of the tables said this in an extremely loud voice.


    When everyone in the guild heard this everyone started laughing and mocking Guime.


    Looks like the spell turned against the wizard, right?


    ''Well, I will join the guild.'' I wanted to register, I had already lost too much time inside this guild full of filthy and stinky men''s.


    "Can I join the guild now?" I turned to the receptionist and asked again, as she did not react the first time I asked her that.


    "Clear." The receptionist took a crystal, it looked exactly like crystals from the magical world.


    ''Is it a crystal to verify identity?'' It was the only thing I thought it would be, as it was in the adventurer guild and was used to sign up for the guild.


    "Please put your hand on the crystal." The receptionist said as she set the crystal on the counter in front of me.


    "Hey, why are you ignoring me?" Guime who was standing behind me in fear all this time decided to make his first move.


    #########


    As soon as Guime took my shoulder I turned and stared at him.


    He shivered again but this time he didn''t pull away from me, but I could feel his hand shaking as he gripped my shoulder.


    "Hey, can I kill an adventurer inside the guild?" I told the receptionist with the sinister smile on her face.


    When I said that, Guime''s hand began to shake even more.


    The receptionist was speechless, she took a while to recover her senses, but soon after she said.


    "No, if you kill you will be arrested." The receptionist said quickly to try to stop me.


    Of course, I wouldn''t kill him, but I wanted to see the guild reaction, but the results were different than I expected.


    ''These people are disgusting'' That''s what I was thinking at the moment.


    All the people I know in this world are disposable trash, I don''t know a person worth approaching.


    Well, the receptionist seemed to be a good person, but she was the only one.


    "You better take your hand off me," I said that and grabbed Guime''s hand making him kneel on the floor


    Aaaaahhrgg--


    "Stop, please stop it," Guime screamed something and started begging me to stop shaking his hand.


    Did he want me to let him go after making me so embarrassed? Well, I guess he doesn''t need two hands to do missions, right?


    I also think there are healing mages here, so that''s fine.


    Break--


    Guime kept screaming in pain on the guild floor, but I just ignored him and turned back to the receptionist.


    "Can I join now?" I had an innocent smile on my face as if nothing had just happened.


    ##########


    I was ready to sign up for the guild.


    Again the receptionist took the crystal and had me put my hand on it.


    The moment I put my hand on the crystal it began to glow a white color.


    "Eh? How strange." The receptionist said as she frowned and looked at the crystal.


    "What happened?" I asked wondering what was going on as it could be something serious.


    "It''s like you didn''t exist, you don''t have an identity." The receptionist said as she continued to look between me and the crystal.


    The receptionist began to explain to me that everyone has an identity in the magical system of this world.


    When anyone is born, their identity is placed within that system.


    In this case, my identity did not exist.


    She also said she had never seen anything like this.


    ''What''s going on here?'' It was the only thing I could think of right now.

 Chapter 17 - Getting a Job?

    The receptionist tried again to take my identity on the crystal but it was not working, the receptionist said that I did not exist in this system, it seemed that I was excluded from the world.


    ''Is it because she died?'' It may be one of the reasons because the girl died and I entered her body.


    But this crystal can work by taking one''s DNA as in my old world, and if so I think I would have recognized this body.


    I don''t even know why this is happening, but I want to become an adventurer.


    Can I become an adventurer even without an identity?


    "How do I get a new identity?" I asked the receptionist while she was trying to resolve the error in some way.


    It looks like she thought the mistake was on the crystal, but I''m sure it wasn''t.


    This child already has many mysteries in life, I think this is just another toast that God sent me.


    "Well, you will need to go to the church near the castle, but you will need a fee of 5 silver coins." The receptionist said exactly what I wanted to hear.


    But we have a problem.


    ''The 5 silver coins.'' 5 silver coins are about $ 500 in my old world, how could I afford it?


    I left the mansion with no money because I left in a hurry, even if I had taken a few things I would not know where I had money in that house since it was giant.


    I wouldn''t sell my body that''s obvious, and of course, I wouldn''t steal either.


    If I had been approached by the guard shortly after entering the city, it would be awful.


    "Can''t I register in the guild without an ID?" I still haven''t confirmed with the receptionist, but it''s quite possible that I can''t.


    "I''m sorry, but nothing can be done." The receptionist said that and lowered her head a little, she seemed to be apologizing.


    She explained to me that the guild needs the identity to create the adventurer card if it did not have the identity the card could not be created using the guild system.


    ''Damn I need a new identity.'' I was a little discouraged, but of course, I didn''t give up.


    I left the guild and started looking for a way to make money.


    #########


    I left the guild and started walking down the main street that was full of shops on the streets, I would like to get a job in a store, as I have some experience from my other life, and I might get along well with clients here.


    As I walked the streets I would walk into the shops and ask if anyone was hiring an employee or something.


    Most people answered me politely, but some were arrogant again, so I was already getting a little upset and too lazy to look for a job around.


    "Hey, you there." When I was close to being unmotivated I heard someone calling me from behind.


    "I?" I turned and asked before even looking at the person''s face.


    #########


    When I turned around I ran into a tall, slightly chubby girl.


    She had a pretty face she was just a little overweight.


    ''Well, she''s not in my attack zone, because she looks over 20 years old.'' I thought about it with my hand on my chin and looked her up and down.


    "Are you thinking of something rude?" The woman said as she crouched suddenly in front of me.


    "Fufufu, I''m sorry." The woman said as she rubbed my head with her hand.


    She''s kind, but I don''t like people touching my hair like that, it will go all messy.


    But leaving that aside, what did she want? She called me in the middle of the street without even knowing me.


    "Well, I was looking for someone to work for me, and a friend said of a little girl who was looking for a job all over town." The woman said with her hand still on my head.


    Can''t she see I don''t like this ???


    Whatever, since she ruffled all my hair.


    Well but setting it aside it looks interesting.


    I don''t know what job she would give me, but as long as it pays well I think I''d like to work.


    "Yes, it''s me do you have any work for me?" I got to the point because I was already tired of looking for a job and that was a good opportunity.


    She owned an inn and wanted someone to serve her customers, and since I was so cute she wanted me to work for her because the customers would like it.


    Well, I have nothing against it, as long as she pays well.


    "I need 5 silver coins, how long do I need to work to get this amount?" I got to the point because I didn''t want to be late for a second.


    "Well, if you work a week for me, at the end of the week I''ll give you 5 silver coins." The woman seems pleased with her proposal to me.


    Well, I was pleased too so I accepted the job.


    The woman explained to me where the inn is and told me to show up tomorrow to start work.


    I still don''t know the calendar of this world, I have to learn today because I don''t want to work more than a week.


    I''ve worked so hard in my last life.

 Chapter 18 - Work!

    I would have to find out what the calendar was in this world because she could try to fool me because I''m a child.


    Well, I am not mistaken for being a child, but for not knowing about the days of this world.


    I would like to discover the calendars of this world, but I think the best way is to go to some store where you sell calendars or something.


    ''Well, let''s go.'' I had nothing to do, so I think looking for calendars will not be so bad.


    I started walking down Main Street again looking for some calendars store or something, but I couldn''t find anything.


    Do they just use their heads to memorize the dates? Is this possible?


    No, it is not possible, there must be something that shows the date in this world.


    I kept walking around the capital until I found something interesting.


    It was a store with huge clocks outside, like those old clocks from my old world.


    Those huge clocks that stand on the floor with a huge pendulum.


    I walked into the store, and inside it had a lot more different watches, I guess I have never seen a store with so many kind of watches before.


    Not even in my old life did I ever see anything like this.


    Inside the store was an kind, old man.


    "Hello, young lady, can I help you?" The old man who noticed me asked as he straightened his monocle with his finger.


    She seemed to have trouble seeing, he has enough willpower to work with watches even without being able to see properly.


    "Hmmm, I was looking for a calendar," I said as I put my hand on my chin to simulate a great feeling of doubt.


    Right after I said that the kind old man crouched behind the counter that was cleaning the clock and pulled a huge paper under the counter.


    As soon as he spread the paper over the counter I could see clearly.


    ''It''s a calendar'' It was easier than I thought, I thought it would take longer to find a calendar, I''m glad I found an old man so kind.


    "Is that what you wanted?" The old man asked as he continued to show me the calendar on the counter.


    I nodded quickly.


    "Do you want to buy it or just read it?" The old man again asked.


    After asking just to read, the old man let me read without asking anything in return.


    But I had no reason to read this calendar because it was identical to the one in my old world.


    The year, the months, the days, all the same, don''t change at all.


    That was a waste of time.


    From what I''m seeing on this calendar, tomorrow is Sunday, so next Sunday I''ll be able to get off work and get my paycheck.


    ''Yosh, let''s get to work tomorrow.''


    #########


    I didn''t have a place to sleep in the capital, so I stayed up all night walking.


    I couldn''t sleep in the middle of the capital, right? Someone could attack me and that would be nothing cool.


    I walked there, while I walked I caught glances of many people.


    I think it was because of my beauty because this body was wonderful. But it could also be because my clothes are all dirty.


    Yes, since I left the mansion I have not showered or changed so I am very dirty and I hope I can take a shower when I arrive at the inn.


    After walking for about 30 minutes I arrived in the residential area, after arriving in the residential area I quickly found the inn as it was the only 3 story building on the street.


    I reached the door of the inn and entered.


    had a few customers sitting at a few tables, but I didn''t mind that much and started looking for the woman.


    It was not even 1 minute and the woman noticed me and calling me quickly.


    "Ready for work?" The woman asked as she carried a tray with some plates.


    She looks pretty busy here, looks like she takes care of everything herself so she''s quite busy.


    I wanted to take a shower and change clothes before work, so I had to talk to the woman because she could help me with that.


    "Well, I arrived in the capital and I have no money, so I''d like to take a shower and change clothes, can you help me with that?" I said the woman kindly, as I would not want her to refuse to help me.


    "Sure, no problem." The woman answered without thinking, she was a kind woman.


    ##########


    The woman gave me a change of clothes and took me to a room.


    Inside this room was a very simple bathroom.


    It had a tap with hot water and a bucket, it also had a soapy sponge.


    There was no tub or shower, so I just wiped me with the sponge and rinsed it with the bucket.


    After I finished the shower I put on the clothes the woman gave me.


    It was a knee-length brown skirt and a white blouse, a very nice outfit.


    After putting on the clothes I dried my hair with the towel and then combed looking at a mirror that had in the room.


    "I''m cuter than ever." Again I was amazed at the beauty of this little girl, but this is no time for that.


    After getting ready, I went downstairs to start my first day at the inn.


    "Is ready?" The woman said as she handed me the tray to serve the customers.


    I would work here for 1 week, so I have to obey her to get my pay because if I don''t get the money I won''t be able to change my identity.


    And if I don''t have my identity, I can''t work as an adventurer, and I will starve to death.


    Knowing this I picked up the tray and started work.

 Chapter 19 - Is Work More Than It Seems?

    I took the tray and took orders from the woman.


    She told me for each table I should take which plate of food.


    I couldn''t wrong now because that would be very bad, so I paid attention to every word she said to me, and then quickly started serving customers.


    The work was pretty easy.


    There was another woman who worked in the kitchen and the innkeeper was serving customers at the counter.


    She also served the food, but now that she hired me this became my job.


    There also seems to be another woman who works cleaning the guesthouse rooms.


    It looks like this inn is well valued as there are so many customers eating now.


    I don''t see why this inn is so prized, but I could see there were only men here.


    I can understand why since only women work here and they are very beautiful, of course, men would be drawn to a place like this.


    Well, whatever, I kept serving clients normally.


    Sometimes there was one man or another who looked at my body in a perverted way, it seems like they are like me.


    But when the person they are looking at is me, is not pleasant to me, I feel like punching each other in the face when they look at me.


    "Hey girl, come here." It was one of the men I had just served the food that called me.


    ############


    When I got to the man''s desk did he start to make a disgusting smile.


    ''Is this how I looked at those girls?'' If my look was like this one now I understand why sometimes girls get scared.


    The man was drinking and eating some things I had brought before.


    He had a huge smell of alcohol and was already drunk, I just want to get away from him quickly.


    "Are you going to work here tonight?" The man asked as he put the glass of drink in his mouth.


    Well, I think I''ll work till night, right? I don''t know my work schedule but I think it''s all day?


    By the way, I have to look for a place to sleep here.


    "Yes, I think so," I answered the man and walked out with the tray in hand, I could hear only the man laughing behind me.


    #########


    I left the man''s side and again went to get new trays to serve the customers, I did it several times during the day, so I was getting used to the work.


    It was a pretty simple job, so paying 5 silver coins was good, but aside from that, I have to talk to the owner here so I can sleep here until I finish the job because I don''t have a place to stay.


    I walked over to the woman behind the counter and called her to talk privately.


    After we were alone I started talking to her about it.


    "Can I sleep here until I finish work? I don''t have a place to stay right now." I asked the woman while looking at her face with a sad face.


    Of course, I was doing it to fool her, sometimes I can use that cute face to get some stuff.


    "Sure, no problem." The woman allowed without even thinking straight, isn''t she being very nice?


    She was being so kind that I was even suspicious of her kindness.


    I got a job in a great place, I even have a place to bathe and sleep until I finish my work.


    ''Well, let''s continue.'' Work would continue until bedtime, so I went back to work.


    ###########


    After night came I went into my room that the woman had loaned and then went to take a shower.


    All the rooms had the same bathroom, as this bathroom was identical to the one I had showered when I first arrived here.


    After a few minutes, I had already finished the shower and was ready to go out and get ready for bed.


    But something strange started happening inside the bedroom I was in.


    The bedroom door swung open.


    ''Wait, isn''t she working in the kitchen?'' I didn''t know this woman''s name, but I was sure she was the one who works in the inn''s kitchen.


    What the fu?k is that because there''s a man with her?


    The woman suddenly entered the room I was with one of the men who was eating at the inn this afternoon.


    I was hiding inside the bathroom and was watching everything that is happening.


    "Where is the payment?" The woman said as she sat on the bed and took off her clothes.


    The man after seeing this took a payment out of his pants pocket, I couldn''t see how much money it was but it was plenty.


    ''Do they do it here?'' Do the inn women pr?st?tut? themselves here? I couldn''t even imagine anything like that.


    #######


    While I was in the hidden bathroom I could only hear the woman''s m??ns in bed while giving the "service" to the man.


    I had to find a way out of here, or I''d have to wait for it they end and they leave, but I don''t know how long it will take and I''m still undressed.


    But I didn''t even realize they pr?st?tut? at night.


    That must be why that man asked me that afternoon, he must be talking about this work.


    ''Disgusting.'' I would never pr?st?tut? myself, nor for thousands of gold coins.


    Now all that remains is to wait for these two to end.


    After about 30 minutes of waiting, they finally got it over with.


    "You can go, I''ll take a shower and then I''ll come down." The woman said as she picked up her clothes that were on the floor.


    The man left the room and the woman started to come to the bathroom, I couldn''t know why a woman as beautiful as she was doing things like that.


    ''But this is not the time, I''ll get caught'' I had nothing to do now, she would find me anyway, damn it.


    I tried to hide in the bathroom somehow, but it was no use.

 Chapter 20 - Quitting Job?

    After the woman found me I was paralyzed there not knowing what to do.


    I didn''t know if I ran away or stayed to talk to her about it.


    I have to talk to her about it, I didn''t know the women here did things like that so I need to get out of here right away.


    Maybe they want me to do that too and of course, I wouldn''t.


    "Do all women pr?st?tut? here?" I asked the woman and covered my body with my arms, even though she was still ashamed to show my body to her like this.


    "Well, we all do it because we want to, we''re not forced into anything we''re doing," the woman said as she took the sponge to clean her body.


    I was looking away because her body was all dirty, and I needn''t say what she was dirty about.


    "But why do you do that?" I asked with my voice a little loud, I didn''t know why she was doing this, she was so beautiful and was wasting her beauty doing it.


    I could imagine the reasons, she could be short of money at home and decided to do that.


    After some time of silence, she decided to start telling her story.


    ##########


    She is the only child of a very poor family.


    She said that 2 months ago her mother caught a very serious disease without a cure, and to keep her alive she had to pay for very expensive medicinal herbs.


    Working only in the kitchen she couldn''t afford the medicine, so she found that the night here turned into a prostitution house so she asked the owner of the inn to work here too.


    After that she started working here at night daily, she said she makes a lot of money from it and can take care of her parents who are already very old and unable to work.


    She told this story with a sad face, she seemed to have suffered a lot because of her mother''s illness.


    She even had to sell her body for that reason, I can imagine the sadness she feels inside.


    "Are you enjoying what you are doing?" I asked her as I held the hand to calm her down, she was shaking a little.


    "Of course I''m not liking this, but I have no choice." The woman couldn''t take it all and started crying, she couldn''t take it anymore, but that was the only way to keep her family well.


    "You have to get out of here." The woman said while holding my 2 arms tightly, she looked quite desperate.


    After I asked her why she told me she wouldn''t want to see me doing this kind of thing, I had to get out of here or that woman would make me pr?st?tut? myself somehow.


    "I''m going out, but you come with me," I said as I took the woman''s hand and pulled her out of the bathroom.


    I had a life plan in the capital from now on, and this girl will help me and in return, I will help her family somehow, I can''t stand to see her continue to suffer here.


    "What''s your name?" I asked as I dressed my clothes quickly.


    "My name is Emily." The woman said as she put on her skirt.


    "Nice to meet you, my name is Lara."


    ###########


    After that, I decided to leave here with Emily, I would help her somehow.


    I don''t know how but she was trusting me and following me.


    She has the money she got from the man, so, I can get borrow 5 silver coins to get an identity.


    "Emily, let''s get out of here first, then I want to discuss something with you," I told her and held her hand, I would hold her hand until we left here.


    I had better hearing than hers so I would guide her out of here.


    We couldn''t get out of the window because we were on the third floor.


    I could even jump from here because of my stamina, but I don''t know if I could catch Emily if she jumped because she''s so much taller than me.


    I kept walking very slowly as I listened to the surroundings and the sounds so as not to bump into anyone.


    If the innkeeper saw us leaving the inn she would suspect something and would go wrong.


    "Emily, soon we will be left the inn, calm down."


    Emily''s hand was shaking a little, I think she was afraid of being found by the innkeeper, this woman was so kind to me.


    Or she could be afraid of losing her job since it was her only income she had to take care of her family.


    ''But don''t worry Emily, I help you.''


    #########


    Every time I passed a room in the inn I heard a woman m??ning inside, it was hell here, I can imagine how a girl like Emily felt here.


    But finally.


    After so long we managed to leave the inn without being seen.


    As we left the inn Emily breathed a sigh of relief, I think she was afraid of getting caught and losing her job.


    "Emily, let''s get away from the inn, then let''s talk seriously," I said to Emily and started looking for a good place for us to talk.


    After walking for several minutes I came to a square.


    There were several benches and food stalls in the square, there were also many people walking.


    I searched one of the banks where there was less movement so we wouldn''t be interrupted while we talked.


    "Let''s sit there." I pointed to a bench that was farthest from the people and had no tent nearby.


    After a while, we got there and settled into the seat.


    Emily looked a little nervous, but I didn''t call and started talking to her about what I was thinking.


    "Emily, I have a proposal for you," I said as I kept a smile on my face, it would benefit me a lot and I wouldn''t have to keep working in that disgusting place.

 Chapter 21 - Proposal.

    As we sat on the bench in the square I began to think of a plan before I spoke to her.


    I needed her money to change my identity but I couldn''t do that.


    If I did that, maybe she couldn''t make enough money and I would hurt your family for spending the only money she had made today.


    I could take the money but I think it''s not a good idea.


    I think the best way out is to ask her to become an adventurer.


    Yes, I can ask her to register with the guild to get the missions, but instead of her completing the missions I do instead and she takes the money from the guild.


    I know it''s a wrong form to do that, but it''s only until I get the 5 silver coins, later I have something else I can do to help her family.


    I wanted to open a store or inn and leave it to her.


    I would own it but she would manage everything and of course I would pay her for it.


    I could sell things from the modern world in this new store so I could make a lot of money out of it and Emily''s family would live well from now on.


    ''Yes, I think that''s it.'' I think this is a good plan to start everything, I still have to change my identity first.


    After I change my identity I will need to raise a good amount of money while helping Emily''s family.


    After that, I need to contact the merchant guild because I think that''s where they permit me to open a store in town.


    I still don''t know the prices here, but it shouldn''t be too cheap.


    But that is a matter for another time.


    #########


    I started talking to Emily about it, I asked her to sign up for the adventurer guild.


    When I asked her she jumped off the bench, she thought she was going to have to fight, so she got desperate.


    But of course, soon after that, I told her that I would fight and she would only receive the missions and then receive the reward.


    I would fulfill all missions alone for now as I have no one to fight with me.


    Although I am very strong and would not need help to accomplish these simpler missions.


    "But you guarantee me that you will help me financially?" Emily seemed concerned that I wouldn''t help her with her mother''s situation, but of course, I would.


    I was very touched by Emily''s story.


    "Yes, I promise you," I answered as I reached for Emily to hold on.


    After some thought Emily accepted the proposal.


    She also promised me that she would not return to that inn and would no longer pr?st?tut? herself.


    I told her if she did something like that again I wouldn''t help her.


    #########


    After all this, I went to Emily''s house with her.


    As I had no place to sleep she offered me a place in her house to stay.


    I would sleep with her in her bed, but at least I will have somewhere to sleep and not have to stay out all night.


    "Don''t pay much attention to the quality of the house," Emily said as she opened the door of her house.


    I think she said not to pay attention to quality because her house is so simple.


    Well, compared to the mansion I used to live, in her house is the size of my room, or my room maybe even bigger.


    I don''t care much about the size of the house because in my old world I lived in a tiny apartment and it didn''t matter.


    By the time we entered it was already dark, Emily''s parents slept very early so she could do what she did at night without them noticing.


    "Let''s go to sleep, tomorrow we need to go to the guild," I said as I lay on Emily''s bed.


    Emily''s bed was just a single bed so we had to squeeze ourselves to fit both of us in bed, but that was good because the feeling of sleeping with such a person was so good.


    #########


    When I woke up I was alone in bed.


    It seems that Emily always wakes up early because she needs to cook and take care of her very weak parents.


    I found a small mirror. The mirror was so small that it fits in my palm, but it was enough for me to get my hair done.


    While I was fixing my hair Emily came into the room.


    "Good morning, coffee is ready," Emily said with a smile on her face, she seems to have slept very well because she is in a very good mood.


    I left the room and headed for a table where Emily''s parents were sitting.


    Emily''s mom and dad were very old, now I understand all the trouble she''s having to take care of them, they can''t seem to walk straight.


    Her parents didn''t even care about me, it seems like they don''t care about an unknown child being in your house.


    ''Well, Emily could have told they about me.'' That''s a good explanation but I don''t know if that''s why.


    But whatever.


    After a while, everyone was already eating.


    Emily was very careful to take care of her mother, she is a lovely daughter.


    I wanted to have a mother so I could take care of her, but in my old world I was kicked out of the house and in this new world I didn''t even know my mother.


    Well, that''s no reason to cry since I can find people to live with me like Emily, I can get great people to be part of my life in this new world.


    "My life here is just beginning."

 Chapter 22 - Starting my life plan.

    After we had finished breakfast, Emily picked up her mother and drove her to her room, apparently her mother spent most of her time in the bedroom lying down, she didn''t have to force enough to get out of bed.


    Sometimes she wakes up more willing and gets out of bed but this disease is slowly killing her out.


    Emily said that before her mother contracted this disease she was very happy and even liked to leave home, she was much better than her father.


    But after she contracted this disease she only got worse and worse, she found no definitive cure but she found the medicinal herb that could at least keep her mother alive.


    Even though she had to take care of her, she preferred to keep her mother alive.


    ''I understand her side.'' It must be painful to see your mother suffer so much but losing your mother must be an even worse feeling than that.


    I wish I had a way to cure your mother, I could even cure her with the power of my imagination since in my old world I watched a lot of medical videos and knew about the human system.


    But it''s hard to do something without figuring out what your mother''s disease was about. If I found out how sick your mother got, I could try to cure her.


    In this world, there is not as much technology as in my old world, so there are no exams that are sure of anything, I would have to find out by the symptoms that your mother was feeling.


    If I discovered the symptoms I could think of some disease in my old world and find some way to cure it.


    ''I can try later.'' I''ll try, but I''m not sure I''ll make it, but now is the time to go to the guild to finally start my planning.


    #########


    I left the house with Emily and went to the adventurer guild on the main street of the city, of course, Emily was with me.


    I arranged with Emily that I wouldn''t join the guild.


    We would do this daily until I got my 5 silver coins and started my life as a real adventurer.


    After a few minutes, we got close to the guild.


    "I''ll wait for you here Emily." I stopped a little away from the guild and asked Emily to go to the guild to register.


    I think registration is pretty quick to do so Emily won''t belong.


    I also hope she will choose a mission with a good reward.


    If it''s the same as Light novels I''ll have to start by completing low-RANK missions and that will be annoying, but there''s no way to skip RANK''S so I''m forced to raise RANK over time.


    Now I can only wait for Emily and get a positive answer.


    ########


    After waiting for over 20 minutes I could see Emily leaving the guild.


    "How was it?" I asked just to be sure, but I already knew she had succeeded because her expression.


    She was even tired because she came running to me.


    A woman of this age running in the middle of the street like that of course got a lot of attention.


    "I did it, I got the mission too," Emily said that and reached for a paper she had stored inside her br??sts.


    I took the paper and started reading, it was a seemingly F-RANK mission.


    Looks like this world works with this system too, I''ll have to start from 0 again later so I''m a little upset.


    The mission was as follows.


    ********


    F-RANK Mission


    Clean the bathroom at Goo''s Homing Inn


    Reward: 1 Copper Coin.


    ********


    Is this serious? This is just like light novel missions, I thought at least it would be a subjugation mission ...


    Are you going to tell me that subjugation missions are from E-RANK? Yes, I''m sure that''s it and I''m not happy about it.


    Will I have to do these boring missions until I get to RANK? These missions hardly give me money, how will I get 5 silver coins?


    I have to get on the E-RANK quickly.


    ''Do not wait.'' Isn''t there that rule of taking missions from a RANK above? If this exists I need to complete this quest and then ask Emily to pick up subjugation quests.


    "Emily, we will complete this quest now, but after that, you will only get subjugation E-RANK missions, so we can earn money faster," I said to Emily as I walked toward the inn.


    I had seen this inn once while walking through the capital so I knew exactly where it was.


    She just didn''t get these missions the first time because she was afraid I couldn''t fight the monsters.


    I told her that I managed to fight that I didn''t have to worry about that.


    ''Come on.'' Let''s finish this mission quickly to start doing the real missions.


    ##########


    We headed toward the inn and got there quickly.


    Emily would help me because this was a simple mission and there was no risk and with both of us doing it, we would be done quickly.


    When we arrived at the inn it was a small inn, that must be why the reward is so low.


    We quickly entered and found the owner of the inn, he was a very kind old man was the typical grandfather who cares for his grandson with all affection.


    His inn was very organized so our job was to clean only the bathrooms and clean the floor of the entire inn.


    He was very grateful for our cooperation and even offered some food. As we had just had coffee we didn''t accept it and we left.


    After we left the inn I asked Emily to go to the guild to complete the mission and get another mission, but this time I wanted a subjugation mission


    The mission did not need to give much money as I could kill many monsters during the mission and sell their materials.


    Well, I don''t know how I will load the materials but I can try to recreate an Inventory spell to load items, I think it would be quite fun to have something like this.


    Emily headed toward the guild to complete the mission and I again waited for her, I watched the guild from afar.

 Chapter 23 - First Subjugation Mission.

    When Emily came back she was carrying a paper in her hand, I''m sure she has now chosen a good mission because now I feel like killing some monsters.


    I haven''t had many chances to fight since I got here, so now I want to have fun.


    "Here it is." Emily, who was a little breathless, gave me the paper with the mission, she ran so hard that she even crumpled the paper, but what a careless girl.


    I opened the paper doing everything to fix the paper that was all wrinkled, I have to tell her to be more careful, she does not have to run so much when looking for a mission.


    The mission was as follows.


    *************


    E-RANK Mission


    Subdue 10 Wild Wolves.


    Reward: 4 copper coins + Payment for materials.


    *****************


    It''s not a bad reward, 4 copper coins will help me a lot.


    I can do several missions during the day and get a lot of money.


    Well, of those 4 coins I will only win 2 because I made a deal with Emily that half the money from the missions will always be hers because she can''t go without work and make money to help her family.


    "Emily, you can wait for me at your house, after I finish the mission I''ll meet you there," I said to Emily and started walking toward the city exit.


    Emily just agreed with me and started heading towards her house, we will do this several times during the day, I plan to do all missions quickly to get big money daily.


    ''Well, let''s go.'' Let''s complete this mission as soon as I can.


    Since the wolves will give money for the materials I think the reward will be much greater than 4 copper coins.


    I can also kill more wolves than necessary because then I will receive a higher payment.


    ###########


    I left the city and started towards a forest that was near the city.


    It wasn''t that close, but she was closer than where the maid''s body was.


    I don''t know if they still found the maid''s body, but if they found it, I hope they don''t know who did it.


    I don''t think there is any criminal investigator in this world, right? hahaha


    But even so, I don''t like to remember the scene of the death of the maid, it gives me little chills to remember.


    But still, she deserved it.


    ''Well, now is not the time to think about it.''


    After some time walking to the right side of town I found it the entrance of a huge forest.


    The trees were so huge, I had never seen anything like it, not even on the way to the city did I ever see trees like that.


    I walked into the woods and started looking for wolves.


    I don''t know if it''s easy to find wolves in such a forest, but I likely will.


    Well, I might find other types of monsters too, and that would help, as the materials would give me more money.


    After some time walking through the woods, I was getting bored.


    Can''t create a spell to fetch monsters ?? I''ve seen it in a lot of anime and found it so fun, it must be so cool to be able to do it.


    Well, if I imagine magic like the ones I saw in anime, I can do it, right?


    Imagine a radar in my mind, right?


    ''I can only test.''


    I started imagining a radar in my mind, I also imagined a large electromagnetic ray running around me and over long distances.


    I think that by doing this I can identify life forms nearby, I don''t know if I can identify which monster I''m chasing but it will help me a lot.


    "Search," I said anything that came to my mind.


    When I opened my eyes I saw something amazing, the magic was working.


    Under my feet was coming out a purple light that ran everywhere at the same time, looked exactly like the anime.


    The search area began to run through the forest and wherever I passed I could see the radar in my mind, I could see all the living beings in the area.


    There were a lot of living things around here, I still don''t know which monsters they are, I have to find a way to use this magic better next time.


    I need to find a way to identify the enemy''s identity.


    ''Well, I don''t have to do it now, all I have to do now is go to them and look with my own eyes.'' The only way was to go to the monsters to see her identity.


    It wasn''t the safest way to do that, but I think it''s the best way to do it now.


    #########


    First I found a group of living beings, all in all, it had 6 signals so it was a rather large group of monsters.


    I don''t know which monsters they were but I will find out now.


    I headed towards the signals and when I got there I saw something that made me quite happy, I was lucky or they live around here?


    ''They are wolves.'' Yes, that''s exactly what the mission asked for, I think I''m very lucky? No one would be as lucky as me.


    I was hiding behind some trees so the wolves wouldn''t come because I wouldn''t want to get everyone''s attention at once if I did that it could go wrong.


    ''Well, my body is quite powerful.'' My body is so sturdy that I think just a wolf bite wouldn''t even cross my skin, but I don''t want to risk it.


    I was thinking of doing as I did with the maid, just using shots.


    It was very powerful and silent magic.


    And I think in this world there are no firefighters so I better be careful.


    ''This is the best option.'' I chose to use wind shots, I could use water or earth magic to kill these wolves, but I think the magic that will keep the materials in higher quality is this.


    If I shoot you straight in the head, I won''t damage your flesh or skin, so I think it''s a good choice.


    "Wind Bullet." Right after, I threw a wind bullet at the first wolf, I put that name in because it''s very similar to a firearm shot but using wind.


    Now the massacre begins.

 Chapter 24 - New Magic? This is really cool!

    After I killed one of the wolves the others noticed me, I wasn''t too scared because I just needed to kill them like I did the first one.


    It was good to kill them like that because I wouldn''t damage any part of the wolf''s body.


    "Wind Bullet." I threw another wind bullet at the head of other wolves.


    The bullet went through the wolf''s head and the wolf fell to the dead ground immediately.


    It was a not painful death I think, it was immediate death.


    After that the wolves seemed to be mad at me, of course, I killed 2 of their colleagues, so surely they would be angry with me.


    Well, I don''t care about that much since they will end up dead anyway.


    "Wind Bullet." I threw another wind bullet at another wolf, again he fell dead immediately.


    But now I couldn''t throw bullets anymore, I focused so hard on the bullets that the wolves were already very close to me.


    I could try to attack the magic several times in a row, I think it will work.


    ''Do I need to say something?'' I never tried to use magic without saying anything, doesn''t magic here just work with the power of imagination? So I don''t have to keep saying the name of the magic.


    I just tried to imagine the magic, only this time I imagined firing bullets from continuous, one bullet after another.


    In the next instant, one bullet after another began to shoot, like a movie scene, the bullets were so strong that they pierced the wolves'' flesh, the wolves fell dead soon after.


    ''That was fun.'' Killing them all at once was a lot of fun, I didn''t know I could shoot so many continuous spells, this is getting more fun, fufufu.


    What the fu?k is this with fufufu? Am I a woman now by chance?


    Stop it Sonata, you are not acting like yourself, be yourself do not become some Onee-san.


    ############


    Then I went to the wolves and was thinking of a way to take all these bodies.


    Is it possible?


    I don''t know if there is this kind of magic in this world, but it must exist since the Space-Time element exists I think this magic to create a place to store items exists.


    First, let''s try this.


    I started to imagine storage like games, but of course, it was unsuccessful.


    Then I tried to imagine just like what I saw in an anime, and of course... That worked.


    Yes, in front of me appeared a portal, yes a huge black portal.


    ''I will try.'' I tried to put on my head inside the portal, and when I looked, I saw a huge black space, it looked exactly like storage but was empty.


    This will be very useful.


    I don''t know how big this storage is, but I hope it''s enough so I can do huge hunts later.


    ''Let''s get these bodies.'' Once I got the magic I needed so badly I started taking the wolf bodies.


    My strength was extraordinary so I would easily take the wolf bodies and throw them into the portal.


    When I looked inside the portal all 6 wolves were inside.


    I didn''t know how to prepare skin and flesh like other adventurers, nor would I want to do something like that.


    ''Let''s go back?'' I don''t think I''m going to hunt down other monsters today, I think it''s better to catch multiple missions in one day than to hunt down monsters like this at random to sell.


    ###########


    After a while, I had reached the city gate.


    Again the guards didn''t stop me and let me in without asking anything, was the security here really good?


    ''Well, I hope so.'' I don''t wanna see crimes happening in this city, it seems very peaceful to me so I hope it stays that way.


    Now is not the time to think about it, I have to go to Emily''s house.


    ''Now that I realize.'' How will Emily take the wolves to the guild? They are all in my storage and Emily is not strong enough to carry them all to the guild.


    We need a cart to do the wolf transports, I hope Emily has some similar stuff in her house, I don''t want to have to find another way to complete the mission.


    If I could find some way to help, I would have to give her only one wolf at a time to take her to the guild, and if we do, it will take a long time.


    Now we can only trust that Emily will have some means of loading the 6 wolves to the guild.


    Even if she doesn''t, I can somehow "work" as an item carrier for Emily, I can pretend to be a girl hired to carry her items.


    #########


    After a while, I arrived at the door of Emily''s house.


    Toc Toc ~~


    I knocked on the door.


    After a while, Emily appeared at the door to greet me and I walked into the house.


    "How was it?" Emily asked anxiously, she was quite anxious.


    I started to explain everything to Emily, that I had 6 wolf bodies with me and she had to find some way to get the wolf bodies to the guild.


    I couldn''t take it to the guild, it would have to be her.


    Emily thought for a moment and then came up with the idea.


    She had a wooden cart that her father used when he worked.


    She could use this cart to bring the wolf bodies to the guild and sell it.


    "Is a good idea." I agreed with the idea of ??Emily.


    We started to prepare everything.


    Emily took the wooden cart and I started putting the wolves inside.


    When I first took a wolf Emily was quite surprised.


    After a while, we had finished putting all the wolves in the cart.


    "Then let''s go to the guild," I said that and started pulling the cart.


    I was going to let Emily take the cart when it got close to the guild because it''s a little heavy.


    I don''t want her to carry so much weight.

 Chapter 25 - A Lot of Money? Or a little?

    After we left Emily''s house we headed toward the adventurers guild.


    We wanted to sell these wolves quickly to get another mission.


    ''What will they think about it?'' Emily has no weapon, so it certainly can be weird.


    People may suspect something because Emily wears no adventurous clothes and also has no weapon that can justify these injuries.


    I have to do something about it, but now there''s nothing I can do.


    ''I already know.'' The only thing Emily can do is to say that she is a magician like me, she can say that she knows how to use advanced spells and so she never uses an outfit and has no teammates either.


    This is the only way, I don''t know the penalty for whoever is doing what we are doing, but the minimum is to have your adventurer''s license withdrawn?


    Usually in anime works like this, when people do wrong things they have their adventurer licenses withdrawn.


    ''I can''t let this happen.'' If that happened I couldn''t go on with my life plan, I couldn''t make money now and it would affect even Emily''s life.


    Well, Emily will have to say she''s a magician, for now, that''s the only way.


    "Emily, when you get to the guild, you will say you''re a wizard since you don''t have any weapons and armor, they can be suspicious of," I said to warn Emily that we were already getting close to the guild.


    After we got close to the guild I handed the cart with the wolves to Emily.


    I thought she would have difficulties but she was carrying the wolves easily, is she stronger than I thought?


    ''Well, I just hope it works out.'' I was hoping our plan would work out, if it didn''t work out we would have serious problems.


    ###########


    My name is Emily, and I''m currently working for a little girl, yes, a little girl.


    I wouldn''t say I''m working but I made a deal with her.


    If I helped her here, in the future I would have enough money to help my family and she would help me out of my pr?st?tut? life.


    I ran away from my pr?st?tut? job and decided to trust this little girl.


    We even slept together, it was a perfect night''s sleep.


    It was a comfortable sleep to cuddle with this cuteness.


    First, I started by signing up for the adventurer guild.


    At first, I was scared, but then the little girl said I wouldn''t fight, just get the missions.


    I was very relieved.


    I''m doing all this for my sick parents, so if all I''m doing now will give me a chance to help them I want to do it.


    I feel like I can trust this little girl.


    Lara, that''s her name, she went on a mission.


    She asked me to stay home and wait for her that, she would complete the mission quickly, but of course, I got worried.


    I couldn''t imagine a little girl this age fighting with monsters, it made me shiver.


    But the only thing I could do was trust her.


    And I did well to trust her because after 2 hours Lara was already home.


    She didn''t carry any wolves with her so I got a little confused.


    She asked me for a wooden cart, and I went and got a wooden cart my father used when he worked as a merchant.


    He worked selling items on the street and used the cart to load his goods.


    When I brought the cart Lara started pulling wolves out of a portal.


    Yes, it space-time magic.


    I knew some people could use this magic but I had never seen anyone using it in front of me, it was extremely cool.


    After she finished placing the wolves, we set off for the guild, now it''s time to sell the wolves and of course, that was my job.


    ''I hope it all right.'' I was a little scared because I could get caught while selling the items.


    Lara told me to say that I am a magician because since I am not holding any weapons they can be suspicious.


    I picked up the items and headed toward the guild.


    When I arrived in the guild everyone looked at me.


    I looked a stranger here, I was very uncomfortable.


    I tried to ignore it and headed toward the guild receptionist.


    When I got there I delivered my guild card and the mission to a receptionist.


    The receptionist didn''t even try to look at me, she just confirmed the mission and sent some men to pick up the wolves that were in the cart, she didn''t even bother to confirm that I killed the wolfs.


    ''This is a relief.''


    The woman gave me the money and I left the guild carrying the now empty cart.


    After a while Emily appeared now bringing the empty cart, I thought it would take longer but she brought it all quickly.


    ''Didn''t the guild check?'' The guild didn''t even check to see if it was herself who killed the wolves, they don''t seem to care that much.


    As Emily approached she was also holding a bag, apparently it was money because I could hear the coins inside crashing and making a very good noise to hear.


    As Emily approached, she quickly handed me the bag of money.


    When I opened the bag I had a huge surprise.


    4 silver coins ?? Isn''t that a lot of money?


    I thought I would make less money, but it looks like I''ll get my identity faster than I thought.


    "Emily, did you check how much money you have here?" I asked Emily as I continued to look inside the bag with the money.


    "No, why?" Emily didn''t seem to know how much money we made just by completing a mission.


    When I showed it, Emily almost fell off the ground in surprise.


    It seems she has never made so much money so easily.


    After Emily calmed down I handed her 2 silver coins because it was our deal.


    Emily accepted the money with a beautiful smile on her face, I''m glad to see her so happy.


    ''Well, now let''s go back.'' I decided not to complete any more missions today, so we will go back to Emily''s house now.


    ''Tomorrow will be a beautiful day.'' That''s what Lara was thinking, but she was being very naive.

 Chapter 26 - Does Lara Become A Target Again?

    Somewhere in the city of Gerok.


    A woman and a man were talking again, they were talking about a very important subject.


    The place a certain little girl could be.


    "Did you spot her?" Said the woman as she looked down at the man, the man was bowing to her with enormous respect.


    This man worked for this woman, he was in charge of finding and killing the little girl named Lara.


    The woman wanted her to be killed at all costs.


    "Yes, we located the girl, she''s currently here in the capital in Gerok." The man answered the woman with a wicked smile on his face; he was ready to put his plan into action.


    When the woman heard this she also put a huge smile on her face.


    It seems like she just heard the best thing she could hear right now, the girl she wanted to kill so much went toward her.


    ''She came to dig her own grave?'' The woman thought that the girl was very dumb, after suffering an attack, she did not run away?


    But she didn''t care that much because it only made her happier, she would kill her more easily.


    "Put the plan into action." The woman ordered the man who kept his head down, he respected her a lot.


    "Yes, ma''am." The man answered and left the room.


    The woman thought she would finally kill that woman''s daughter who tried to take everything from her.


    That woman she already considered her daughter.


    ##########


    Lara woke up and realized that Emily was no longer in the bed, she always wakes up very early to take care of her parents, so whenever I wake up she gets out of bed.


    ''I have to get used to waking up early.'' I also need to get used to waking up early, if I get used we will have more time to make money.


    Well, I''m looking like a mercenary but I better ignore.


    I left the room and headed for Emily''s living room where the table was.


    Arriving there I saw that Emily''s parents were there, they still didn''t ask where I came from they didn''t pay the slightest attention to me.


    ''Whatever.'' Maybe they trust me because it was Emily who brought me here, so, you could tell they trust their daughter a lot.


    "Hi." Emily who realized that I had arrived in the room greeted me, she was already preparing to feed her mother.


    Emily''s father was already eating alone, as usual, he still doesn''t need help eating.


    "Hi." I greeted Emily and sat at the table also to eat, as I was already very hungry.


    When I started eating I also started thinking about what we would do today, I think we will take another mission to complete since I got 2 silver coins I think two more missions will be enough to get the 5 coins.


    Everyone had finished eating, so Emily picked up her mother and took her to the bedroom because she needed to leave her sleeping to go to the guild.


    Emily''s dad always sits outside the house watching people pass by.


    I don''t know what''s going on in his head, but I think it must be pretty sad just sitting around and not being able to run like the young people he watches.


    ''Everyone has their time.'' Yes, everyone has their lifetime, their time to be healthy, and Emily''s father''s time is gone.


    It''s pretty rude to say, but he''s already quite old so it''s sad to see him like that, but nothing can be done, time goes by.


    ##########


    Lara left for the guild with Emily, but she had a bad feeling, it was a feeling that something could happen at any moment.


    ''I''ll be careful.'' She didn''t forget that they tried to kill her, nor did she forget Lorane and that man she was talking to.


    Lorane must surely have been talking to this man that I came to this city, apparently, it was the only city I knew and the nearest city.


    I have to be careful, as I can be attacked again anytime.


    ##########


    From above a house a man observed Lara.


    A man with a black cape covering his whole face, no one could identify him, he was extremely camouflaged.


    At this moment he was following Lara, and she could not notice his presence, she was in danger and had no idea.


    ''I''ll wait a little while, when she''s alone I''ll attack her there.'' The man was thinking that but he wasn''t looking at Lara but at Emily.


    The man wanted to kidnap this woman because he was told that this woman would be working along with Lara, and if he caught her, Lara would surely be drawn to them.


    And right now he was doing this, he was going to get Emily and leave a message for Lara.


    If she didn''t show up he would kill Emily quickly, but if she showed up his plan would be a success.


    "She will be proud of me." The man said as he imagined the mysterious woman''s face in his mind.


    He wanted to be recognized by that woman.


    ###########


    Emily again went to the guild for another mission while I watched from afar.


    I hope she finds a good mission again, maybe I''ll get the 5 silver coins today.


    ''This is working quite well.'' So far everything was fine, the plan was going very well and soon he would have enough money to change his identity.


    If he could change his identity he would get his own adventurer''s license and would no longer need Emily''s help to do so, and it would also be less dangerous because by doing so they could be discovered anytime.


    After a few minutes, Emily was back with a mission in her hands.


    Again she handed me the mission.


    She was panting again, I already told her I didn''t need to run but she never listened to me, so I gave up asking for that again.


    The mission was as follows.


    ***********


    E-RANK Mission


    Kill 10 Goblins.


    Reward: 10 copper coins + payment for materials


    ***********


    "Emily, now you can come home," I said and soon after I left towards the city exit.


    Emily then began to make her way home as well.


    Or so I thought.

 Chapter 27 - Where is Emily?

    Emily was going to her house as usual.


    She was also worried about Lara as usual since she''s just a little girl and is going out to fight monsters.


    Emily can''t get used to it, she always gets worried even though she knows Lara has a lot of strength and can easily beat the monsters.


    Emily had never seen her fight, but from the wounds, she saw on the wolves and the space-time magic Lara used, she could tell she was pretty strong.


    ''I hope she comes back well.'' Emily thought as she walked the streets of the capital.


    But something strange happened when she entered the street of the residential district.


    The street is usually empty but today it is emptier than usual.


    Well, Emily thought it was normal since there were days when everyone didn''t even leave home.


    In the residential district, there are many crimes, so Emily is always afraid to walk around here on her own.


    But it never happened, Emily was always afraid of something happening and she had reason to be afraid.


    Because today she was attacked the way she feared so much.


    As Emily was approaching her house, something fell behind her, and it was very heavy.


    When Emily looked back, she saw a nearly six-foot-tall man standing behind her with a hood that covered her entire face, so Emily couldn''t identify the man.


    Emily started to shiver with fear, she felt she should run, but she also feels that she would not be able to escape if she ran.


    But Emily didn''t even have time to think, the moment she was thinking of running her vision went dark.


    She realized a black cloth was on her head, the cloth was so tight she couldn''t even scream.


    Emily was running out of the air, and then after a while, she eventually passed out and the man ran out with Emily on his ??p.


    Meanwhile, Lara had no idea what was going on and was headed toward her mission.


    Meanwhile, Lara had already left town, as she wanted to finish this mission quickly.


    Lara started walking through the woods looking for goblins.


    She didn''t think she would need to use search magic again, because goblins are easy to find in any fantasy world, right?


    Well, but it wasn''t as Lara thought, she kept walking through the woods but couldn''t find anything.


    ''Will I have to use it again?'' That''s what Lara thought.


    She would have to use search magic again to try to find groups of monsters.


    Usually, goblins walk in groups, right? So where you have the most living things can be a group of goblins.


    ''Come on.'' Lara again started using search magic, but this time she didn''t say it out loud, just imagined the magic and she activated it smoothly.


    When Lara used search magic she couldn''t find anything within a 5km radius, there were no living things around here.


    Lara didn''t know how that was possible.


    ''Do I have to go somewhere else now?'' Lara remembered a forest farther from the city, so she could go there to find more monsters roaming around, as there are fewer humans around.


    Lara then decided to go there to hunt the goblins, she would take a little longer, but it would be worth it.


    #########


    Lara arrived in the other forest and quickly activated her search magic, and this time she was a big hit.


    ''A large group.'' Lara found a group of huge monsters, there were about 30 signs of life, she didn''t know if they were goblins, but it was quite possible.


    Lara ran to the signs of life and when she got there she was right, had a huge group of goblins.


    They were eating meat from something, Lara couldn''t see what it was, but that meat was stinking.


    ''These monsters are gross.'' These goblins are ugly and still eat this stinky business, so far I haven''t found a monster worse than this one.


    Well, Lara didn''t find many monsters anyway.


    There were so many goblins that Lara wasn''t even aiming right she was just shooting without seeing where she was aiming.


    Lara could only see the goblins shouting unfamiliar words as she fell to the dead ground, it was a shower of blood.


    Lara was being careful not to get dirty, if she distracted a little she would get drenched in goblin blood.


    Lara kept firing at the goblins, all the goblins approaching her dying instantly.


    ''This is getting boring.'' Lara wanted to have fun, but the only thing she did was shoot the monsters nonstop and they died easily, she was getting tired of it.


    She wanted to fight with her own hands because she thought it was going to be a lot of fun.


    Well, but she''ll leave it for later because right now she just killed the last goblin.


    Lara went to the goblin bodies and began to gather one by one, being careful not to get her clothes dirty with that disgusting, stinking blood.


    Quickly she finished putting the goblins into her storage.


    ''Let''s go back.'' Lara now wanted to go back to town, because she was sure she would make a lot of money out of it, she also wanted to see Emily''s happy face seeing so many monsters and the amount of money.


    After that Lara set off from the forest toward the city with a huge smile on her face.


    ''Today was a good hunt.'' It was what she was thinking as she hummed along the way.


    ##########


    Lara ran into town and when she realized, she was already there, her reinforced body had incredible speed was something she couldn''t even explain.


    ''Let''s go to Emily''s house.'' Lara headed toward Emily''s house as usual.


    Lara entered the residential district of the capital and realized that there were very few people on the streets, usually, more people are walking around here.


    Lara was feeling something was wrong, so it was speeding her steps toward Emily''s house, she was afraid something had happened to her family.


    When Lara arrived at the house, she saw a shocking scene.


    Emily''s father was sitting on the floor near the table crying, Lara''s heart broke at that moment.


    Emily''s dad couldn''t talk properly so he just handed a paper to Lara.


    When Lara opened the letter a small tear fell from her eye.


    ''Damn it.''

 Chapter 28 - Going after Emily.

    When I opened the letter and started reading a small tear fell from my eyes, I couldn''t believe what I was reading.


    After they try to kill me, will they do it?


    ''I have to go there anyway.'' I knew it was a trap, but I wanted to go there anyway, if I left Emily there would be the death sentence for her.


    They played dirty this time.


    I thought they would continue behind me, but I thought they would attack me and not attack Emily like that.


    ''How did they find out I was working with Emily?'' I''m sure someone was watching us all this time, but it''s very hard to know who did it.


    But damn it, just as our plan starts to work out, this person comes out again wanting to kill me.


    This is something I cannot forgive, when I find Emily and save her, this person who caught her will not get out of it alive.


    After that, I take the letter and run out of the house.


    I left Emily''s father, sitting in the chair because I didn''t have time to take him to bed.


    Emily''s mother didn''t even know about her daughter because she was still sleeping in the bedroom.


    ''I have to bring her back safely.'' I had to bring Emily back safely if I didn''t do that I would regret it for the rest of my life.


    ############


    I ran to the location marked on the paper.


    It was a place right here in the same residential district, but it was a more distant place where the crime rate was even higher.


    ''Damn, he thought of everything.'' He even took Emily to a place where there is less security, he thought of everything.


    He was going further afield to trap me, right?


    I know he''s up to something for me, but I still have to go, because I''m sure he''ll kill Emily.


    When I arrived at the place it was a secluded place and there was no one there, it found the best place to do it.


    I arrived in front of a totally dirty house, it seemed that this house had not been washed in years, it was disgusting.


    ''I have an idea.'' I had the idea of ??using search magic to see if there is anyone else inside and only 2 people.


    When I used magic, there were exactly two people in there, so it must be the man and Emily inside.


    I walked very slowly into the house.


    Inside the house was nothing, just dirty, really disgusting.


    When I looked better, I saw a person strapped to a chair with an all-black cloth on his head, the person was not moving, so he was probably unconscious.


    ''Is it Emily?'' It could only be Emily since the man kidnapped her he wouldn''t let her free.


    But this is making me very angry, I will not let you out of here alive after doing this to Emily, I will surely kill him.


    I walked toward the chair, but as I was approaching the chair, a tall person with a hood covering his face emerged from the darkness behind the chair.


    Has he prepared this whole scene to be impactful? He failed miserably.


    "So you came." The man said in a thick voice.


    I don''t know why he was forcing his voice, because I know exactly what he''s the man who was talking to Lorane.


    "I know who you are, you don''t have to make that ridiculous voice," I told the man while staring at him to try to make him afraid, I don''t think he would be afraid, but the maids always did.


    After I said that, the man removed the hood from his head.


    It was exactly the man who tried to kill me along with the maid and was talking to Lorane, by the way, he works directly for the person who wants to kill me.


    ''Brat, how did you know?'' The man said in an angry voice.


    Was he an idiot? Didn''t he see me when I was looking out the window? Does he think I didn''t see his face?


    ''For a Killer, he''s pretty dumb.'' This is getting comical, I want to get Emily out of here, this is getting on my nerves.


    "So what do you want to let the girl go?" I told the man in my cute voice, so I couldn''t put any pressure on him.


    Well, I didn''t want my voice to be thick anyway, imagine a loli with a thick voice, it would be grotesque, right?


    "If you surrender and go with me, I''ll put the girl in her house, and I won''t hurt her." The man said and picked up a rope from the floor.


    "I want you to be tied up and not try to react at all." The man threw the rope at me.


    Did he want me to love me? Is he some kind of pervert?


    Disgusting.


    "If you don''t do that you know what will happen, right?" The man took the knife from his waist and placed the tip of the knife around Emily''s neck.


    Guu ~~


    I m??n?d a little because I didn''t know what to do.


    If I surrender now, can I run away after somehow? I just wanted to know that.


    If I don''t give in, I won''t have enough time to save Emily before he thrusts his knife into it.


    ''Damn, I have to make my decision fast.'' I wanted so badly to save Emily, so I had to surrender if I didn''t do that and Emily got killed I couldn''t live in peace again.


    The man pressed me to tighten the strings, so I did.


    As I tied up the man continued to untie Emily.


    After I finished tying myself up I let the man hit me.


    Yes, he hit me to make me unconscious.


    I hope at least I''m not r?p?d, that''s disgusting.

 Chapter 29 - What place is this?

    When I woke up I was at my house.


    It wasn''t actually inside my house, I was lying in front of my house, how did that happen, I hadn''t been caught?


    ''Has Lara arrived yet?'' Emily rose quickly from the floor and ran into the house, for Lara could have come from the hunt, and she wasn''t here to greet her.


    But Emily was confused if she was lying here, wouldn''t Lara have to wake her up?


    Lara would have had to walk through the door, so Emily thought something very wrong was happening.


    Emily ran into the house almost breaking the door because she was imagining something was very wrong and wanted to know what it was.


    When Emily entered the house she came across her father sitting at the table with his head bowed.


    Emily approached her father and realized he was sleeping, she felt great relief because she thought something had happened to her father.


    "Dad, Lara came by?" Emily''s father spoke with difficulty, so she would have to have patience with him and couldn''t force him to speak.


    Emily''s father knew who Lara was because Emily talked to her mother and father about her.


    Emily waited for her father to say everything, and when he finished speaking Emily dropped to her knees and began to cry.


    ''She did it.'' Emily put her hands on her head and began to despair.


    Emily knew no one would kidnap her for nothing, and she was kidnapped after Lara came into her life.


    So she already knew something, Lara who saved her, but she doesn''t know how Lara is doing.


    She doesn''t know if Lara was caught or fled away, but she doesn''t want to think about the worst case.


    ###########


    The queen''s castle.


    The queen''s castle was only visited by important and authorized people, if an ordinary person entered this castle without permission, they would receive the death penalty immediately.


    Lara could never get into this castle, and she knows it, but now she was unconscious so she had no idea she was entering it.


    Who was carrying her was the man, the same man who kidnapped Emily, the same man who works directly for the person who wants to kill her.


    ''Now she will recognize me.'' The man was thinking as he carried Lara in his arms into the castle.


    The man entered the castle without being stopped by any guards, which showed that he had sufficient authority to walk to the queen without being stopped at all.


    None of the guards questioned the girl in his arms, because whoever dared to go against this man could be killed by his hands, for all the guards here were disposable.


    After a few minutes, the man came into a room with a large door, a door so large that a normal person would almost break his neck to look at her.


    When the door was opened by the guards, a huge room was shown with a throne, and sitting on that throne was exactly the woman who ordered Lara''s death.


    #########


    If it was a few minutes since Lara arrived in the throne room, then the man did everything to wake her up and after a long time, Lara woke up.


    When Lara woke up she was very confused.


    She knew she had given herself up but she didn''t know where she was and what the man had done to her.


    Lara just remembers tying her feet, but now even her arms are tied, she''s all trapped.


    He thought of everything, even how to arrest Lara.


    ''I can get out of here anytime I want, but I don''t know if I can fight this man, and I don''t know where I am either if I try to run away now many people can attack me at the same time.'' Lara thought as she looked around.


    When she looked around she saw that there were many guards there that she had never seen.


    She''d never seen people wearing armor like this, so it''s big news for her.


    A woman sitting on a throne.


    The woman had black hair tied back and also had blue eyes like Lara''s.


    ''Mother?'' That''s what Lara thought, but she couldn''t be her mother.


    Lara looked better and realized that the woman was too old to be your mother, so that would be impossible, so who was this?


    "Who are you?" Lara decided to scream to ask the woman, she wanted to know who this woman was because she looked so much like Lara.


    Paann ~~


    When Lara screamed, she was kicked in the back of her head, she felt so much pain she couldn''t even scream properly.


    "Shut up, the queen didn''t give you permission to speak." The man who kicked Lara in the head said.


    Lara was still lying on the floor with a lot of pain.


    ''Queen? So that''s why she''s on the throne, right? ''Lara felt stupid for not realizing this before, she was in front of the queen, but the queen looked a lot like her, so she was very confused.


    Lara was lying on the floor not understanding anything, why is she in front of the queen? Was the queen trying to kill her? But, why?


    Lara understood less now what was going on in this girl''s life, how would she be involved with the queen?


    This is getting more and more confusing.


    "Welcome, Lara." The woman on the throne said in a strong voice.


    But one thing was hammering again inside Lara''s head, which was how the queen herself knew her name.


    Lara, who was still lying on the floor, was held tightly by the man and brought to her knees on the floor.


    Since Lara hadn''t bowed, the man took Lara''s head hard and ducked, so Lara was starting to feel angry with this man.


    "Do you know why you are here?" The queen asked again.


    Lara stood there, unsure of what to say, and as she said nothing more, she received a kick from the man, he was beating her for not responding.


    Lara should answer all of the queen''s questions.


    "Not." Lara, who has now been brought back to her knees, replied the Queen, of course, Lara kept her head down.


    "So let me tell you why you''re here." The queen said just before she started telling a long story.

 Chapter 30 - Laras Family History.

    The queen began to tell the whole story that brought me here.


    She wanted to kill me for some reason, and it must be a very serious reason for this little girl to be hunted by the queen herself.


    I just kept kneeling there.


    I was about to get mad and attack everyone in this room, but I was worried I couldn''t handle everyone.


    I also wanted to hear the story of the queen.


    I always wanted to find out the story of this little girl.


    I didn''t know about your family or anything, so I would have to hear the queen''s story to find out about it.


    So I just stood there listening to everything.


    ########


    In the city of Gerok and the country of Mabely 6 years ago something happened that turned the capital upside down.


    Mabely Criystina Southlein''s country queen was betrayed by her daughter.


    Her daughter claimed that her mother did not know how to treat her people and that she was plotting something against the residents of her own country.


    Her daughter named Lindy attempted a coup against her mother, but Lindy was eventually betrayed by her husband and was discovered before she was able to make progress with her plan.


    Her husband who reported his wife''s coup 2 years later ended up marrying another daughter of Queen Criystina.


    Lara''s mother Lindy was sentenced to death and was executed in public in the middle of the city.


    Her death was decreed and ?ssisted by the queen in person.


    The queen also wanted to kill Lindy''s daughter but this was not accepted by the residents, so the queen eventually sent her granddaughter to a mansion in the middle of nowhere.


    The mansion would also be watched over by the housekeepers themselves.


    "But why try to kill me now?" Lara interrupted the queen''s story in the middle because she can''t see a reason to kill her after so long.


    When Lara interrupted the queen, she was again reprimanded by the man.


    Soon after the queen continued the story.


    Since Lara''s mother was guilty of attempting a coup d''¨¦tat, the queen was disgusted by her daughter, and she was also disgusted by her granddaughter who came out of the belly of this woman she considered rubbish.


    Then she had thoughts that her granddaughter would also follow her mother''s path, so she ordered her death.


    But the first plan to poison Lara didn''t work out, so the queen ordered that cowardly plan to use a friend to arrest Lara.


    #######


    As Lara listened to the queen''s story she was getting more and more out of her mind.


    Lara was so angry she looked like she was going to explode at any moment.


    "Why did you do that?" Lara asked as she looked at the queen with bloodthirsty eyes.


    When the queen saw this she shivered all over her body as she felt a sense of death in her skin.


    "Get her out of here, take her to prison, I will order her execution in three days." The queen who was afraid of this sent her to be arrested because she wanted this girl out of her room.


    But the man was a little confused as this could not be done.


    Executing someone for no reason is extremely dangerous, as this may cause a rebellion of the residents.


    When the man warned the queen, the queen who continued to tremble only answered.


    "Set up some plan, make it look like she broke into the castle." The queen said.


    "Youuuu ..." Lara who heard this started running toward the queen with real intention of killing her, but it didn''t do much good.


    Soon after she felt such a blow to the back of her head that she vomited blood.


    Before passing out Lara could see a smile on the queen''s face.


    #########


    When Lara woke up she was glued to a wall, yes, she was hanging liberally on the wall.


    He was trapped by his hands and feet on the wall.


    She had huge chains binding her.


    ''Damn it.'' Lara was so angry she was close to losing control.


    Not even in her old world was she so angry about something.


    She just heard that her mother''s death was her own grandmother''s fault.


    And also heard that his death was decreed for 3 days from now and yet they will arm everything.


    There''s no way Lara can be calm after all this.


    ''I can get out of here anytime I want.'' Since the spells, all work with the power of imagination Lara can get out of here anytime she wants, but she doesn''t know the exact way out of the castle.


    But she would get out of here, and it wouldn''t belong.


    But now the only thing she could do was set her mind up to get out of here as soon as possible.


    After that, she would go to another city, and of course, take Emily''s family.


    She could no longer stay in this city after that.


    Maybe in the future, she might even move to another country to escape this whole story.


    But that is for the future.


    Shortly after Lara was arrested the queen rose from her throne and headed toward the castle''s dining room.


    When she got there she started thinking about Lara, she started thinking about how this girl had changed.


    She was a sad and scared girl, she would never defy her grandmother like that, and besides that feeling she felt, that is not a feeling a 13-year-old could release.


    She felt her death in her body.


    The only thing she could think of was that.


    This was not his granddaughter.


    She didn''t know how to explain this situation, but she knew this wasn''t her granddaughter.


    Or would she have changed enough to look like this after the ?ssassination attempt? She has changed a lot.


    The queen was frightened of her granddaughter while eating her food.


    But first, she would have to wait for her faithful servant to take care of incriminating Lara.


    After that, she will be able to get rid of all the things that have a connection with her daughter who tried to end her reign.

 Chapter 31 - Incriminating Lara.

    The queen wanted to find a way to incriminate Lara, so the best way she found it was to say that her granddaughter had broken into the castle.


    It was by country rules that a person who entered the castle without permission would be sentenced to death immediately, so the queen thought this was the best way to incriminate her granddaughter.


    If she incriminated her death would be justified then people would accept it without causing any commotion in the capital.


    She felt no guilt at what she was doing.


    The queen wasn''t feeling any guilt, she was just getting rid of the trash her daughter left behind.


    And that was giving her a good feeling.


    She left all the dirty work to her servant because she didn''t like to do this kind of work and that servant obeyed her like a dog, which was very good.


    This man hoped to be recognized someday, but it wouldn''t be so easy, he would spend his entire life working to be recognized by this woman.


    The queen didn''t look at him as someone important to her, he was just another disposable servant.


    And his servant was doing all the work now.


    ##########


    Meanwhile, the man was planning how to incriminate Lara.


    He doesn''t need much, because he just needs to make the guards say what he wants.


    No one saw him bringing the girl to the queen beside the castle guards and the queen herself, so they had no proof that Lara is innocent.


    He needs to spread the word about Lara''s arrest and execution and also force the guards to lie, which won''t be so hard because all the guards here are afraid of him.


    He has direct contact with the queen and is also much stronger than the rest of the guards, so no one would dare go against him right now.


    The man was currently making his guards spread the news and the posters with the news of Lara''s execution because if he did it all by himself it would take more than 3 days.


    He created a poster with a perfect drawing of Lara and the date of execution.


    The execution will be done at the castle door in 3 days.


    ''I feel sorry for this girl.'' If it were only for him, this man would not execute this child, but he is only following the queen''s orders.


    He thought this girl didn''t deserve such a cowardly death since the mother is to blame for the old blow and not her.


    He didn''t know the reason for the queen to do this, but he found a cowardly way to sort things out.


    ''But I have to do it.'' He had to do this if he wanted to be recognized by the queen to earn an important position in the castle.


    He had been fighting for this position for a long time, so he was looking forward to it and would not set his dream aside to save a child.


    The man just didn''t want this frame to be discovered, because if it were discovered it would end the queen''s reputation and end her life.


    ########


    It''s been a day since the queen''s plan began, and Emily still didn''t know where Lara was.


    She searched Lara for the entire capital.


    She went to inns and other places but no matter how much she searched she didn''t find where Lara was.


    She was already losing hope of finding Lara when she suddenly found several posters taped to the capital''s walls.


    Even in the adventurer''s guild in the capital, there were several posters on it.


    As Emily went to look at what was happening she realized that there were many whispers and people talking about it.


    Emily stared at the poster and widened her eyes.


    Lara''s drawing was there.


    Was she being accused of breaking into the castle? But Lara would never do that.


    When Emily read the rest of the poster and realized that Lara would be executed in 2 days she went into despair.


    Emily was sure there was something wrong going on here, it was being set up just to kill Lara.


    She didn''t know why but she was sure of it.


    Emily picked up the poster and ran to her house, she wanted to think of a way to do something to help Lara.


    She wasn''t sure if she could do anything to help her, but she would try her best to help her.


    #########


    It had been a full day since Lara had been trapped inside the castle prison.


    All this time she was here they had not brought water or food once.


    Lara was tired because she couldn''t sleep while hanging like this.


    The queen and the guards were treating her like a dog.


    She hoped they would at least take good care of her before the execution, but it seems she was pretty wrong.


    ''Well, I won''t be executed anyway.''


    Since the execution was 3 days from now, Lara would wait until the second day to get away from here.


    For if she escaped soon after being arrested, people might suspect her escape and find her quickly.


    But Lara was struggling because they were not giving her food or water, so she was in a difficult situation.


    She was hungry, thirsty and still sleepy because she couldn''t sleep well here.


    Lara was thinking of running away from here today because if she waited longer she would get very weak and couldn''t run away from here fast.


    She would encounter difficulties and that would affect her escape.


    She still doesn''t know how many guards are outside the prison.


    Because you couldn''t have a child run away from prison and fight, right? Well, they might think that, but of course not true.


    ''Let''s get out of here today.'' Lara could see the time through the prison window and it was still late now.


    Lara would wait until night comes to get out of prison because an overnight escape is more likely to succeed.


    That''s what Lara read in her old life in several light novels, but she''s not sure about that.


    She chose to believe in fantasy stories now.


    If these stories gave the wrong information, Lara would be in trouble.

 Chapter 32 - Laras escape begins.

    Lara wanted to leave the castle now because she was very hungry.


    Lara realized she was being an idiot and just needed to use magic to drink water when she realized that she treated herself like an idiot.


    Lara, who was still in prison, decided to think of a way out of the chains.


    As her hands and feet were locked she could not use them to do the magic, so she would have to create the magic elsewhere in the room to break the chains.


    Well, she could create magic around her hand that could somehow break the chains, but she thought that creating magic at another point would be easier to break the chains.


    ''Either way, it will work.'' She was just thinking about useless things, she could have left a long time ago if she hadn''t been thinking about that kind of thing.


    Lara thought about using earth magic because she could create something that came from the ground straight into the current and so the chain would break easily.


    She knew she could use other spells, but since that was the simplest way she decided to go that way.


    Lara imagined a huge pile of dirt rising from the ground toward the current in her right hand.


    She was very careful not to hit her arm.


    She had enormous resistance in her body, but she wasn''t sure if her resistance would hold the strength of the stake.


    A few seconds later, a huge pile of dirt rose from the ground, the stake so sturdy that it looked like stone.


    She had released her right arm, now all that was left was to remove the rest of the chains.


    ##########


    Meanwhile, Emily was still thinking of a way to save Lara.


    She thought that if she tried something during her execution she could do something because if she tried to break into the castle now she would be killed immediately.


    She has no strength, who did the missions for her was Lara, she felt useless.


    She even eat so much worry today, but even with concern she still took care of her parents.


    Her parents also clung to Lara so they were worried about her.


    Lara''s mom didn''t show much, but Lara''s dad was very worried about Lara because he ended up talking to Lara and ended up liking her a lot.


    ''Damn, on the day of execution I have to do something.''


    The only thing Emily could think of was doing something during the execution, but she didn''t even know if she could do anything so she continued to feel bad.


    If she let Lara die because of her, she wouldn''t forgive herself.


    Emily thought Lara''s arrest was her fault because Lara surrendered to save her, Emily is very grateful for that but is also very sad.


    She feels guilty about it.


    Emily was currently at her house, she didn''t want to leave her parents'' side right now and there was nothing she could do right now.


    She could only wh?n? while she waited for Lara''s execution day.


    ###########


    Inside the castle prison, Lara had already managed to break free from all chains.


    She just got out of the chains that were holding her to the wall because the chains were still in her arms and legs.


    Because this would make it difficult to escape because of the noise of the chains, Lara also used earth magic to remove the chains from her hands and feet.


    When Lara broke free she decided to get out of prison.


    She activated search magic and realized that at the door of the room was standing had 2 persons standing, one on each side of the door.


    Lara thought she would be under surveillance but it looks like they were very careful.


    ''Did the queen notice the bloodlust I threw at her?'' If the queen noticed the bloodlust she certainly realized that I am strong enough to fight, then she was very careful about my arrest.


    She was also wondering how they didn''t hear the chains breaking, are they dumb or deaf?


    Well, Lara could handle these men easily.


    She was a little sorry for them working for such a cowardly woman, but she wouldn''t take it easy on them, she would kill them without thinking.


    As they were on the wall, Lara created a huge stone stake in her hand and then immediately threw the stake with all her might into the wall.


    She realized she only had these 2 guards in this place, so she didn''t mind any noise.


    When Lara threw the stone stake toward the man through the wall, the stone stake pierced the wall and also through the man''s body.


    When the stake pierced him, he couldn''t even scream he just spat a large amount of blood and fell off the ground.


    Lara took advantage of the hole that the stake made in the wall to leave the room, but when she left, the guard''s friend who was on the other side had fallen to the floor with the impact of the wreckage of the wall.


    He was not unconscious, he was just there looking at Lara with a fearful face, Lara could see he was shaking, he was shaking so hard he couldn''t even get up.


    "Stay here and don''t tell anyone about me, if you do that I''ll kill you. Even if they catch me I''ll kill you anyway." Lara said toward the man lying on the floor, and the man just nodded quickly.


    Lara didn''t want to kill this boy, this boy was very young he looked to be under 20, he had a whole life ahead of him.


    He was just being used by the queen, so Lara didn''t think it was necessary to kill him here.


    After that the man watched the figure of Lara moving away in the corridor.


    #########


    The man was still lying beside his dead friend, he could not even look at his friend who was impaled by a stone stake while bleeding.


    "What happened here?" A tall man appeared shortly after the little girl was gone, and this man was the same one who worked with the queen.


    "The girl got out, I couldn''t do anything." The man said as he lay on the floor, he was on the verge of tears because he knew this man in front of him well, he was the man that everyone on the guard is afraid of.


    After he said that, the man started to look at him with a disgusted face, then his vision went completely dark and he could only feel something crossing his ?h?st.


    "You''re rubbish for letting her getaway." The man said as he removed the knife he had just thrust into the man''s ?h?st.


    Soon after, the man left leaving their body behind, he was behind Lara.

 Chapter 33 - Did Lara manage to escape?

    Lara kept running down the castle corridor after leaving the man behind.


    She hopes not to find this man anymore and that this man will not surrender her, for she threatened him but did not know how she would fulfill her threat.


    Lara who was running continued with search magic activated could see all signs of life inside the castle, so she could avoid meeting any guards.


    She looked out the window and realized it was very tall, she thought it was no lower than the 5th floor of a modern building, it was extremely tall.


    She didn''t know what to do and didn''t know where the castle stairs were.


    Of course, there would be no elevators here, Lara didn''t even think about it, so the only thing she could look for were stairs, and that would be a little boring.


    The only thing she could see was signs of life, she did not have a perfect map of the place where she was. Well, in the future it could find a way to do something like that, but now it is impossible.


    ''What if I use body reinforcement magic?'' Lara didn''t know how to use this magic yet, so she would have to test it. But she believed that used body reinforcement magic she could jump straight to the floor without suffering injury.


    Your body is already very strong, so if she turns this spell it will be indestructible.


    Lara kept looking for a ladder, so if she couldn''t use the magic, she could use the stairs of course as she ran through the castle, she was also trying to figure out a way to use body reinforcement magic.


    Meanwhile, the man continued behind Lara, he kept pacing the place looking for her because she could not have gone that far.


    He knows there are too many guards near the stairs to go downstairs, so she wouldn''t run away that easily.


    Although the man saw this in prison, he was doubtful if the guards could stop that girl.


    If it was she who did that, she might be able to get out of the castle smoothly, for whoever did that had a strong magical power.


    She couldn''t realize this magical power in that girl, it''s as if her magical power were contained within her.


    Normally a person releases magic power even without having to, they keep releasing magic power from their body without even realizing it, but that girl is different.


    She gave the feeling of someone who has no magical power, and the man found it frightening.


    How could she do that if she had no magic power? This is hammering inside the man''s head.


    ''I have to be careful with this girl.'' This girl gives a very strange feeling to this man so he was sure not to let this girl get close to the queen because he was sure she would do something against the queen.


    She had reasons for that, but she was running out of time and didn''t want to do it now.


    ###########


    The queen was sitting on her throne when suddenly a guard opened the door of her room quickly.


    When the queen saw this, she felt anger and disgust at the man who entered, but soon after she became even more furious at the man''s words.


    She thought these guards were mediocre, but now she''s sure about that.


    They let the girl she so badly wanted to kill run away. She knew she should have killed this girl when she had the chance, but now she managed to escape.


    ''If she comes here, I''m dead.'' The queen still remembered that feeling that girl had provoked in her, that feeling of death.


    The queen didn''t want to find this girl, if she found her, would be killed, she''s sure about it.


    So the queen took the chance and hid in a secret room that was in mechanism just behind the throne, she was sure the girl would not find her here.


    She also didn''t know if the mindset of that girl who was once her granddaughter was normal.


    She was just afraid of what was in that little girl''s body.


    The queen would not have to do anything now either, for the news of her granddaughter''s execution was all spread by the capital, so she will be hunted to hell by the people and the guard.


    She won''t be able to live in peace from now on, she''ll have to leave the country to live in peace, but even then the queen would chase her down to kill her, that''s what the queen wanted.


    ##########


    Lara was still trying to use body-reinforcing magic.


    She didn''t know how to make the whole body be strengthened, so she had to try to reinforce only one body part with the power of imagination.


    And it worked!


    She didn''t know why the magic didn''t work when she imagined her entire body reinforced, but when she only imagined her reinforced arms the magic was activated.


    When Lara punched the wall with her reinforced arm, the wall collapsed and fell off the floor so hard that the whole hallway shook.


    Lara was even afraid to tear down a part of the castle.


    The reinforcement was very strong, so Lara had a big smile on her face because now she could run away without any problems.


    If she wore the leg brace, she would be able to jump down and still run at top speed.


    She was already fast, with body reinforcement, she would be even faster and no one could go after her.


    ''Come on.'' Lara came to a barred window and punched with a reinforced arm.


    The punch was so strong that the bars flew away and Lara found it so much fun.


    Lara then strengthened her legs and jumped out the window, it was an amazing feeling as she fell.


    But when she fell off the floor and looked up.

 Chapter 34 - Who really is this man?

    ''Damn, he''s here.'' Lara thought she wouldn''t see this man anymore but she was very wrong. She was very naive to think this man would let her go without doing anything, she felt like an idiot.


    Lara who looked and saw that the man jumped after she decided to throw a few bullets because it was the only thing she thought at the moment and she had no time to use a stronger one.


    There were also a lot of guards here who didn''t even touch her and are very young.


    She doesn''t like to kill this kind of person being used for military purposes only.


    But this man is different.


    This man kidnapped Emily, hit Lara, and did all that to her. He also works for the person who is trying to kill her and is blinded by devotion to that old woman so Lara was disgusted by this man.


    ''This man has a sad life.'' The only thing Lara could think about was how this man had a sad life. He worked only for this woman like a dog.


    But even then Lara did not pity him, and she wouldn''t feel bad about cold-blooded kill his either, she thought it was a beautiful way to celebrate her release from prison by killing this man.


    But it wasn''t as easy as she thought.


    When the bullets were approaching the man some barrier stopped his bullet, yes, a barrier.


    Lara had never tried to use a magic barrier and thought she was stupid for never thinking about it, she remembered the worst way possible when her enemy is using it against her.


    #########


    By the time the man''s barrier stopped the bullets he was already on the floor, and Lara who was already on the floor had not started running yet, she should have started running when she had the chance that was what she thought.


    "You will not run away." The man said before falling to the floor and raising a large layer of dust around, his impact on the floor was really strong.


    He fell to the floor very hard but even then he was not injured, Lara knew this man was not normal since the first time she saw her through the window.


    That feeling she felt when he looked at her through the window, she was sure something was wrong with this man.


    "Who are you?" Lara decided to ask since she had never seen the man''s face behind the hood.


    He always wore that hood over his face and never let Lara see his face, it seems he didn''t want her to see his face, he was hiding his face in every way possible.


    "It was orders from the queen, it seems you can''t see my face because it would be bad for her." The man said as he walked towards Lara.


    Even talking he kept walking toward Lara, the only thing Lara could do was slowly move away from the man.


    ''Damn, I have to get out of here.'' Lara was strong and could use powerful magic, but she didn''t think she could beat this man in front of her.


    Lara began to think of a way to just distract the man to start running away, and she soon thought of something.


    She remembered the magic she used in the mansion to contain the maid.


    That magic made meteors fall from the sky so it''s very powerful. If I cast this magic on this man I can run away.


    ''I hope it works.'' Lara, who continued to move away from the man, concentrated to use magic to throw the meteor at the man.


    "I won''t let you use it." The man who was walking slowly now began running toward Lara at full speed.


    Lara who saw the man''s speed realized that her speed was faster than the man''s, yes, she was faster so this is better for her to get away with.


    If this plan works, it can run away easier than she thought.


    ##########


    The meteor passed over Lara''s head in an instant and then addressed the man who was running towards Lara.


    "Damn it." The man screamed and gave him no time to do anything, as soon after, a huge explosion occurred.


    Lara rushed off when the meteor exploded so was unaffected by the blast, but with the castle it was different.


    A part of the castle was destroyed and a huge hole was created in the ground like last time.


    ''Fuck it all.'' Lara, who was not caring about anything else, left that damage behind and ran toward the residential district of the capital.


    ########


    Emily who was sitting in the living room was looking out the window of her house towards the castle, she was sure Lara is there since she is being sentenced to death she is trapped there,


    Emily couldn''t stop thinking about how Lara was and how she was being held in prison, because she was afraid Lara wasn''t being well cared for and was suffering in the castle prison.


    Emily''s parents are already sleeping so only she is awake.


    Since the disappearance and news of Lara''s execution have spread, Emily can''t sleep straight.


    ''Damn it.'' Emily always gets annoyed when she thinks about it.


    But today was different.


    When Emily looked out the window of her house again she saw a huge glare in the queen''s castle.


    At first, she thought it was a party or something, but then came a huge deafening noise that made Emily clap her hands over her ears.


    "Was that a blast?" Emily was startled by the noise, but she couldn''t think about it now.


    A huge explosion just happened at the castle and Lara is inside, so right after that Emily went into despair.

 Chapter 35 - Finding Emily Again?

    As Lara rushed to the business district, she realized no one was after her.


    ''Did the plan work?'' Lara now saw that her plan worked so she was very happy because she had the opportunity to escape.


    But she wasn''t well either, because after that she would have to leave the country because she would be hunted. She was accused of breaking into the castle and was conducted to death, it was all a lie but now that she has destroyed part of the castle and surely killed someone she will be sentenced to death anyway.


    She was going to Emily''s house because she would have to leave the country and wanted to warn Emily first.


    Lara wanted Emily to be with her, but they need to think about it better because of Emily''s parents who are very debilitated due to age and illness.


    ''Will be all right.'' She would think of a way to do that, she would help Emily and her family somehow, she already promised Emily that so she needs to keep to her word.


    Her life as an adventurer didn''t last long, but it was fun.


    Lara now needed to change her identity. That was necessary anyway now if she was to leave the country.


    Leaving the country with a new identity is better than leaving with the name of Lara because if she did that could arrest her in another country because the queen may have important contacts outside the country.


    But now she had to get to Emily''s house because this explosion must have woken up the entire capital, it was a very big explosion.


    ########


    When she left home she realized that many people were out of their homes because of the noise of the explosion. Everyone was looking straight at the castle but could not see anything because the only thing that could be seen as a huge layer of dust in the air.


    ''Where is she?'' Emily was running around the district looking for Lara because if she had run away she would come here.


    Emily was sure Lara had nowhere else to go, so the only place she could go was here. But she can''t find it.


    "Lara." Emily decided to scream in the middle of a large group of people who were gathered near her house.


    Emily kept walking among the people until she heard a huge noise from a slamming door. When she turned and looked at her house, she realized that the door she had left open was closed now.


    She felt stupid leaving her door open, as someone could come in and steal things from her house.


    ''Damn it.'' Emily ran home afraid that someone had come in to steal her things. She was also very concerned about her parents'' safety.


    But when she came home, she had a big surprise.


    #########


    ''The explosion was heard throughout the city.'' This explosion was very loud if my body had not only reinforced the shockwave would have killed me, that''s scary.


    But now I can''t think about it, I have to find a way to go to Emily''s house but these people are getting in the way, so it will take me a long time to get there.


    Well, I can''t beat these people so the only thing to do is force all these people through. I hope I don''t end up putting too much force and hurting someone that would be disastrous.


    "Lara."


    ''Was it Emily''s voice?'' I''m sure it was your voice but I don''t know where it came from, damn it because these people had to leave right now?


    The people in this world are the same as in my old world, they are all curious.


    But now I have to get to Emily''s house, she may have called me from there, she may have guessed that I ran away from prison and is waiting for me.


    I pushed through all the people and finally found Emily''s house, but there was something strange, the door was open.


    Emily never leaves her door open because the residential district has a very high crime rate.


    ''Get out of the way.'' I forced my way through and ran into Emily''s house and then closed the door so fast that the door made a loud noise.


    I walked into the house and started looking for Emily but I didn''t find anyone.


    When I went to Emily''s parents'' rooms her father was sitting on the bed and her mother was lying down. The two also woke up to the noise of the explosion, well, it''s understandable.


    ''But where is she?'' Emily is gone, is she out there?


    I was thinking that when I suddenly heard the door open.


    #########


    When I went to the door I found Emily looking around for something.


    But when she saw me she ran toward me and then hugged me tightly, if my body wasn''t stronger than an ordinary person''s I would surely have some broken bone now.


    "I was so worried about you." She kept hugging myself and was almost crying.


    It was a comical scene to see a woman like Emily crouching down and hugging a little girl like me, but her hug was warm and welcoming so I hugged her back.


    ''I never realized she had such a good scent.'' Damn, you are thinking of unnecessary things again.


    After Emily stopped hugging me I decided to tell her everything.


    About the queen and the man who was stalking me, of course, I didn''t tell her that I was the "granddaughter" of the queen, but I said the queen incriminated me.


    I also said I needed to leave the country, but I didn''t know a good way to do that. I told her I wanted her to go along, but because of her parents, that would be very difficult.


    "Emily, can you stay here until I settle in another country? I promise I''ll send you money every week, so you don''t have to do that kind of work anymore if you do that I won''t forgive you." I wanted her to stay here for now, because it would be very complicated to take her and her family with me.


    "Eh?" Emily was surprised by my proposal.

 Chapter 36 - My life has been turned upside down.

    When I made this proposal Emily froze because she seemed so surprised, I can understand why she is so surprised because I said I would stay here to help her and now I''m leaving, she will surely be upset with me.


    "Don''t worry, when I get a place to stay in another city or country I will pick you up and your family," I promised Emily because I promised before I would help her family so I can''t go back with my word.


    Emily remained paralyzed for a moment and then decided to say what she thought, I hope she doesn''t try to stop me from going because I don''t know if I could handle seeing her begging or something.


    "Fine, but promise me you''ll keep in touch," Emily said and then came over and hugged me.


    "Eh?" This time it was my turn to be surprised because she accepted it easier than I thought, that must be why I like her so much, she understands when people need to do something important.


    I would never leave Emily after promising her that I would help her.


    I can''t stay close to your family like before either, if I stay around, that man can target Emily and her family again.


    If he kidnaps someone from Emily''s family now I don''t know if I would succeed as before, he might try to kill me when I arrived at the place indicated as last time.


    I don''t know why the man took me to the queen, if he had killed me when he first met me it would not give the queen trouble, it would look like a murder like any other.


    Well, I won''t judge you. Maybe it was the queen''s orders to take me to her.


    "Don''t worry, I would leave the country but I need some money, currently I have 3 silver coins with me, so I need tomorrow to sell the other stuff I got from our last mission."


    "Alright, I''ll go there in the morning" Emily accepted without hesitation, I like this girl.


    I needed the money to change my identity, I will have to hide elsewhere until tomorrow because one of the first places they will look for me is here if they come after me now.


    "I''ll leave all the materials with you, tomorrow morning I''ll come get the money," I said and started taking all the materials out of my storage, it didn''t have many things actually, but I think it was enough.


    "Alright, count on me to help you," Emily said as she put all the materials and bodies into her father''s cart she had fetched.


    After handing over all the materials I said goodbye to her and said I''d be back tomorrow morning, I told her I was going to hide around the capital because they could still be behind me.


    ##########


    "Damn, she got me, I didn''t know she could use that kind of magic." The man said as he sat propped against the castle wall that was almost destroyed.


    He never imagined that a little girl like that could use such powerful magic.


    He figured the magic he saw in prison would be her limit, but that''s out of the ordinary, he doesn''t know anyone her age who could use that kind of magic.


    The only person he knew who could use such powerful magic was the royal wizard of the country of Jirurd but this old man was already over 80 years old, he trained for many years to have that ability, as a little girl how can she use it?


    "Damn, I have to see if the queen is all right." After all this destruction he had to see the state of the queen.


    The queen''s room is on the other side of the castle, but he still goes there just to make sure nothing has happened.


    The only problem is that he was badly hurt by the explosion the girl caused.


    No limb of his was torn out, but he had many broken bones all over his body, whenever he tried to get up he ?r??n?d in pain. The only thing he could do was ask anyone to help him.


    ##########


    I went to a very remote location and decided to stay there until it was time to go to Emily''s house. I would have to stay all night in the cold and outside, but it''s better than putting your family in danger.


    I entered an alley between two shops in the capital and sat right there until dawn. I didn''t want to sleep here because I was in danger of being attacked at night by perverts or something.


    I could kill such a person easily, but it''s still unpleasant to deal with people like that.


    ''How did my life look like this?'' I just remember being a rich girl, but my life took a very extreme turnaround and this turnaround made my life worse, it seems like God threw all the problems on me at once.


    I won''t blame God for this girl having such a horrible life, but I will blame God for putting me in her body to live her life. At first, I was happy to be in the body of such a cute little girl, but now I don''t find it so attractive.


    I just suffered in this girl''s body. I was poisoned, charged with a crime I didn''t commit, and then attacked by a man I don''t even know, things get worse every day.


    Now I have to leave the country and look for some way to live in another country. I do not know if I will continue the same plans to open a store, but I may continue with this because if I bring things from the modern world to this world will greatly help people and I will make a lot of money.


    ''But this is only for the future, and a future that can take a long time.'' I need to solve a lot of problems before thinking about it, I also need a lot of money.


    When I go to another country I will have to work hard because I will also have to send money to Emily''s family. I don''t know if there is a post office to send money, but Emily can tell me about it.


    Well, I hope I can continue my life from now on, even though I''m a fugitive I still want to try to live a nice life.


    Let''s wait for dawn and move on to the next step.

 Chapter 37 - Is everything going well?

    I waited tomorrow and after a long time, it finally dawned. I wanted to wait a while longer as Emily still had to go to the guild to sell things if I went now she probably wouldn''t be home.


    I spent a very quiet night no one came after me or attacked me at night no one came here at night now that I realized that the capital city has a very isolated night.


    There are virtually no people on the streets at night. Well, it''s not the same in my old world because there is police all the time, here guardians are not so frequent, so people get scared of being killed or stolen at night.


    ''I hope she can sell without problems like last time.'' I don''t even remember how much material I handed over to Emily, and I don''t know how much money I''ll win.


    I need at least 2 silver and 5 bronze coins to get my 5 silver coins. If I can do that I can change my identity and get out of here.


    Maybe I might have a hard time changing my identity, maybe I have to put on a disguise me or something because the church I need to go to change my identity is on the side of the castle that I destroyed last night.


    I don''t know a good way to disguise myself.


    ''Will I have to cut?'' The only good way I found to disguise myself was to cut my hair. My hair is so long it almost beats my legs, if I cut it, I might confuse the guards and that man.


    I like to have long hair and I think it looks better this way, but maybe that''s the only way. Wait, maybe I don''t have to cut my hair, maybe Emily has a hat in her house and can lend me.


    I''ll talk to her later.


    I hope it will give me a lot of money now because I need money to at least travel to another city, well, I can register as an adventurer after changing my identity and maybe I can take an escort mission.


    ''But how will I do it? I''m sure that escort missions I need to have a higher RANK. '' I have to find a way to get an escort mission even though I''m a low-ranking adventurer.


    I''ll think about it later, now I have to focus on changing my identity.


    #########


    I waited a while in the alley and then decided to go to Emily''s house. I walked down the street hiding me as much as possible.


    Because of my arrest, my clothes were a little torn and I was stinking, yes I was stinking because I spent a long time without a shower, I need an urgent shower too.


    After much suffering and hiding me, I finally got home from Emily. When I knocked on the door Emily quickly opened the door and pulled me inside.


    She pulled me so hard that I thought my arm would be torn off, but what a hurried girl. Is she so worried about me? Well, she probably is.


    "Did you sell everything?" I asked Emily.


    "Yes, I got 1 gold coin in all," Emily said with a big smile on her face.


    What the fu?k is that? Isn''t that a lot of money?


    I don''t remember what kind of monster I hunted, but that was a lot of money.


    "The receptionist said the materials were in incredible quality so we got a really big bonus.


    So that''s what happened? I remember being very careful when hunting, it seems that my choice affected our earnings, that''s nice to see.


    "Give me 5 silver coins and you get 5," I started to Emily.


    "I can''t accept that much money, I didn''t do anything to get it." Emily tried to refuse my proposal, but of course, I know she did nothing, but that was our deal anyway.


    "Don''t worry, I already have enough money, and I also promised you that half the money would be yours." I delivered 5 silver coins for Emily.


    I don''t know why the guild didn''t give a gold coin, but I''m glad they gave it all in silver coins because it makes it easier for us to split the money.


    "Thank you, Lara." Emily came to me and gave me a big hug, and of course, I returned her hug with all affection.


    "Now I have something to talk to you about." I wanted to ask Emily how to send her money because I needed to send her and her parent''s weekly money to fulfill my promise.


    I asked her and then she started to explain to me how the procedure works.


    Looks like I had to send the money through the guild. If I sent money from anywhere in the world in another guild and I said the money was to be given to her in this city, the money would come here.


    It was a very simple and functional system I don''t know how they don''t get overwhelmed with such a system but it seems to work very well and I''m glad to hear that.


    Now I can send money to Emily without worrying about anything, I just need to go to the guild and send the money to her. Since she already has an adventurer license in this guild, it will be even better for me to send her the money.


    "I''ll send you the money every Wednesday, remember this, I''ll always send you midweek," I said quite specifically so she wouldn''t forget.


    "Fine, but won''t it affect your life to do it for me?" Emily looked a little worried.


    "No, I promised I would make your life better, and I''ll do it when I have an income in another city and have gotten a fixed place, I''ll get you, you can be sure of that. Until then I''ll keep sending enough money for you to survive with your family. " I told Emily not to worry.


    After that, I asked Emily for a hat so I could at least hide my face, and I''m glad she had.


    It was his father''s hat, but it would work.


    I hugged her hugely and left her house toward the church.

 Chapter 38 - Changing Identity.

    I put on my hat and headed toward the church.


    The church was on the castle side so even in disguise I had to be very careful not to be seen, if I was found here it would turn into a giant commotion and all the castle guards would go after me.


    ''I hope nothing goes wrong.'' I hope people in the church don''t recognize me, I just want to change my identity so I hope I don''t have to take my cover off to change my identity.


    It may be like in my old world, one would have to take a picture to make an identity, well, in this world I''m sure there is no camera but it might have something like that, and if they are going to take a "picture" of me I would have to take off my cover.


    And when I remove my cover, they can recognize me and report me to the guards, and if they do, I don''t know if I can escape and I don''t like to kill unnecessarily.


    ''Well, just going there to find out.'' The castle was a considerable distance from the residential district, so I had to go there being careful that no one would recognize me because people can report me for reward because surely there must be some reward for those who turn me over to the queen.


    Well, this is not the time to think about it, I just have to get to church quickly to change my identity, then I will leave here and I don''t know if I will come back again, I''ll probably be back to pick up Emily and her family, I see no reason to stay here.


    ###########


    I had walked for a long time and finally got to the church door.


    The church was not much different from the churches that had in the old world the only difference is that they were bigger, yes, the church here is small, I thought it would be bigger but I was wrong.


    I entered the church being careful to hide my face because I didn''t want anyone to see my face of course. When I entered the church I had a surprise, it was very similar to the churches of my world.


    I didn''t know the colors of her eyes or hair because the statue was clamped in stone and it was all gray, but from her features, I could tell she was a very beautiful woman.


    ''Well, she''s a goddess.'' If she''s a goddess, of course, she would be beautiful, I don''t think I''ve ever seen an ugly goddess in stories like that, it''s a clich¨¦ that the stories follow.


    "Can I help you?" Suddenly I hear a voice calling me from behind, where did this person come from? God, she scared me.


    When I turned around I saw a woman who looked a bit old and she was wearing a very nun-like outfit, well, she''s probably a nun because I''m in a church. I turned to her with my face a little down and covered to ask her how to change my identity.


    This was a good opportunity to do that since she was here she could help me out and make it easier for me.


    "I would like to change my identity because the guild is not recognizing my identity." When I said that the woman made a face of doubt, it seems she was doubting my statement?


    "Strange, I''ve never seen this happen before in this country, but already hearing about cases in other countries so I think I should believe you, right?" The woman patted my head and then called me to a separate room inside the church.


    ''Isn''t the priest doing the process?'' I thought it would be the priest who changed someone''s identity, but it seems that anyone working in the church can do that, now I''m even happier to have found this woman.


    #########


    The guild sphere had a blue color and this sphere had a red color. Sure, they were spheres with different goals, so, understandably, they are at least different in color.


    The woman sat in a chair across the table and I sat in a chair that was on the side where I came in, it felt like I was in a job interview, it was very strange to be sitting like this facing someone without saying anything.


    "Can you put your hand here please." She said as she pushed the sphere a little closer to my side when you look closely you can see the beautiful glow that sphere produces.


    When I put my hand on the sphere it began to glow a faint red, not as bright as the guild sphere, but it was a very beautiful color to look at.


    "What will be the new name you want to take on?" The woman asked as she looked at the sphere.


    Is it that easy? I thought it would take longer, it seems like I just have to say a new name and then the sphere will send this data to the magic system, it''s really weird, but it seems to work well.


    ''I think Larissa is a good name, somewhat reminiscent of the name Lara but it''s very different, I think this is a good name to put in.'' Well, I''m not sure if I will continue with that name in the future because I may have problems causing me to change my name again, but I think that''s a good name for now.


    "Larissa." I just answered my name to the woman.


    "How old are you?" The woman asked.


    I don''t know my age, but by looks, I think I''m between 12 and 13 years old, but I think I look more like a 12-year-old girl.


    "12 years," I answered.


    The woman was a little surprised but I ignored that. When I passed all the dice to the woman, this time the sphere began to glow a brighter color and then suddenly stopped brighter.


    "Okay, the price is 5 silver coins." The woman said as she held out her hand.


    I took 5 silver coins and put them in her hand. After the woman saw that the money was all there I left the room with her.


    "Thanks for everything." I thanked the woman and then left the church.


    But Lara didn''t know what was going on in the supposed nun''s head.

 Chapter 39 - Joining the Guild.

    Lara who now used Larissa''s name went towards the guild because it was time for her to sign up for the guild she had wanted so much from the beginning.


    She wanted to sign up for the guild when she arrived in town, but when she knew she couldn''t, she was very disappointed.


    She was happy to have found Emily, she found Emily in a very unpleasant situation but still, she is happy to have found her.


    Emily helped her a lot in the capital by giving her a place to live and by providing food.


    Lara believed that Emily would not return to the world of prostitution, because she would send enough money for her, Lara would not let Emily''s family go through financial needs.


    But Lara started to think of something.


    ''Where is the owner of the inn?'' Lara and Emily fled the inn without justification and the innkeeper never went after them to find out why or anything, in fact, she never showed up at Mary''s house and didn''t seem to want her to go back to work there.


    I hope she keeps her distance.


    I don''t know if prostitution houses like this are illegal in this world but I believe that in my old world this was not allowed or maybe I''m wrong too I spent all the time in my room and didn''t know much about things that were happening.


    The only thing I was following was novel and anime releases, that''s all, I didn''t care about news or anything.


    ''Well, now I''m in this new world and I can''t keep thinking about my old world.'' I have to continue my life here, and I want to have a good life, I don''t want to have a life of just the same suffering it has been until now.


    #########


    When Lara arrived at the guild again it was full of muscular men there like last time, it was a very ugly sight in Lara''s eyes, she only came here once before so doesn''t feel comfortable.


    The first time she was here she fought with one of the adventurers so she didn''t want to go through this again and hopes that won''t happen.


    She entered the guild and headed toward the receptionist''s desk, but when she got there she had a big surprise. The man she beat into the guild last time was there but her arm seems to be well recovered.


    Lara still wore her hat to hide her face so no one would recognize her so she didn''t want to contact him and went straight to talk to the other receptionist next door.


    "Hello, I would like to join the guild," Lara said to the receptionist.


    When the receptionist saw Lara I was very surprised because Lara was very short, so of course, she would be surprised.


    ''This receptionist wasn''t here the last time I came here.'' This was a new receptionist and wasn''t here last time, must that be why she was so surprised to see a child here?


    Well, Lara could be a dwarf since the receptionist couldn''t see her face, but anyway she would see Lara''s identity on the stone and she would find out she was a child.


    But the even slightly surprised receptionist took the ball and set it on the counter.


    Lara had to tiptoe to reach the sphere but she managed to reach. When she placed her hand the sphere began to glow like last time but this time it was glowing with a stronger color.


    "Your name is Larissa, you''re 12 years old. Expecting 12 years?" The receptionist ended up talking a little loudly and drew the whole guild''s attention to me, why do these people have to be so stupid?


    "Is there a problem?" I thought the minimum age to become adventurous was 10 years old so I have no problem getting me into the guild. Are there no children 12 and underworking as adventurers in this country? Why was she so surprised?


    "There is no problem." She started the process of signing me up for the guild, it was a very quick process and she handed me a guild card.


    The guild card was like Emily''s, it had my name and rank, that''s all.


    After that she started to explain to me how Ranks worked you had to do 10 missions from one level higher to rank up. I''m F-RANK now, so I need to do 10 E-RANK missions to get up to E-RANK, that''s it.


    It was a very simple explanation to understand, so I thanked the receptionist and left the guild, while I left I had a lot of glances on myself but I ignored it and kept walking out of the guild.


    Now that I signed up for the guild I have to talk to Emily for the last time to figure out how to get into an escort without even having enough RANK since she has lived in this world since birth she must know some way to do that.


    ''I hope she knows.'' I do not have to travel paying, currently, I only have 3 silver coins with me, if I need to pay some ticket I will starve in another city and I will have no place to stay.


    ##########


    Lara headed for Emily''s house and got there quickly.


    When Lara arrived and opened the door, Emily again pulled her into the house with all her might, and again Lara felt as if her arm had been torn off.


    "Got?" Emily asked with expectations upstairs, as she always hoped for Lara''s success in everything she wanted to do.


    "Yes, I''m a member of the guild now." I took my adventurer card out of the storage I''d put in and showed it to Emily.


    "Congratulations." Emily congratulated me.


    But now I was wondering how to get on an escort mission even though I have a low RANK, I can get in some group to go with them to some city, but maybe I have to have a rank similar to the other adventurers to be able to participate in. group of them.


    "Emily, to join any adventurer group do I need to have a similar rank?" I asked her expecting an answer that would favor me.


    "Not to my knowledge, I think a group can have people of all ranks, but usually people don''t accept low-ranking people in their group," Emily answered.


    One is that I can join a group even though it''s F-RANK and the other is that normally other adventurers don''t accept low-ranking people in their group.


    The only way is to try my luck, I hope I can get in some group that is going to do some escort mission.

 Chapter 40 - Escort mission?

    After that, I kept using the hat to hide my identity and went to the guild door.


    I didn''t have time to do missions to raise my RANK or something, so the only thing I could do was wait for some group to come up and accept me.


    It will be tough to happen, and I think no group would accept an adventurer F-RANK, right? Even after that show, I gave the first day I got here it won''t do any good because now I''m in disguise and nobody knows I''m the same girl.


    ''Damn, this is going to be more complicated than I thought.'' I wanted to go after a group of adventurous women to make it easier for them to accept me. It could be a group with some women too, and a men-only group is fu?k?n? bad.


    I don''t trust men. I know what men think when they are alone with a girl, no matter how old the girl is, some men always think of inappropriate things.


    I will not generalize and say that all men are like that, but many men have only s?x in their minds and end up doing stupid things on impulse.


    I know that men in the old world hold back much because if they did something like that they would be in prison for many years, but this is all different, this is a world full of crimes and many people go unpunished for crimes they commit.


    ''After seeing the queen of this country, I was sure I had to get out of here.'' I know she is my grandmother, but still, she is a rotten person, a person who does not deserve respect and an impulsive person who kills only for futile reasons.


    Well, I should stop thinking about unnecessary things and focus on what I need to do now, I wanted to get a group today to travel soon, the longer I stay here, the more easily they will find me.


    The disguise I''m in is not very good, so I better be cautious about the people I meet and also be very careful not to drop this hat.


    My picture was all over the capital if I''m seen it will cause a huge commotion, so I better double my attention.


    ##########


    I stayed at the guild door for a long time and was getting tired of watching the adventurers and trying to find some group that would possibly accept me. I''m sure no group will take me since I have a small stature and just signed up for the guild.


    ''The name Larissa is also ridiculous.'' I chose that name because it was the closest to Lara I could think of at the moment, and now I regret it, but whatever, I''ll have to keep that name for a long time from now on.


    I was already so tired of waiting for some group to appear that I sat next to the guild and leaned against the wall. I kept my head down and I sitting on the floor, peoples looked from a distance must have thought that I was a homeless or something.


    ''I hope adventurers don''t think that.'' Since my clothes are a little torn, the adventurers might think so too and end up not accepting me in their group.


    Well, I trust adventurers will not judge me by the look of my clothes


    I had the look of a child, and it would do me a lot of harm in the continuity of my plan to go to another city. Well, there may be people who will accept me the way I am, so I can''t generalize that all the adventurers will look down on me or something.


    "I just hope I can find some group before dark," I said that as I lifted my head a little to look at the sky that was already getting a little dark.


    But not only that I saw, I could also see a group coming towards me, are they my saviors?


    #########


    "Hey brat, what are you doing there?" A woman I saw coming towards me spoke firmly to me.


    There were three women in this group. There was this woman who called me and two other girls, and they looked like girls who just came out of a biker gang.


    They''re not wearing black clothes or anything, but the way they walk and their faces look a lot like biker gangs, those people fighting for nothing in the middle of the road.


    ''What does she want with me?'' Could she be bullying me? Or does she want me to do a dirty job for her? I hope it''s nothing like that.


    "I was looking for a group to join, I wanted to go on an escort mission to go to another city, but I can''t accept such a mission alone." I could protect a carriage by myself, but for the guild, I was just an adventurous F-RANK, so they would never let me take on such a mission.


    "Which RANK are you, girl?" The woman asked as she approached her face, and I backed away a little so she wouldn''t see my face.


    "I''m F-RANK. I just signed up for the guild, but I need to go to another city, so I had to take on an escort mission," I told the woman as I held my hat and lowered it to hide my face better.


    "HAHAHAHA, you''re an F-RANK, but you want to find some group? Forget it, you just would be able to carry luggage for the people in the group." The woman said as she laughed in my face and turned her back to leave.


    But that was an idea, and I had a massive storage capacity so I could work as a girl carrying luggage so she could let me travel with them.


    "I can do that, I have storage magic, and I can carry your luggage if you are traveling," I said without even thinking about the consequences of them finding out about my magic, that was the only way, so I didn''t think twice about speaking.


    "Don''t lie, a little girl like you couldn''t use such advanced magic." The woman said and then turned to leave.


    "True, please, believe me, give me something I''ll show you," I called the woman again so I could show her that I can use storage magic.

 Chapter 41 - Got an escort mission?

    After I said that, the woman looked at me suspiciously and then handed me a bag she had with nothing inside. It was a regular bag of items, so her wouldn''t miss her if I stole, she thought of everything, even the possibility that I might take it.


    "Look." I grabbed the bag of items and then placed it in my storage in front of the women''s eyes. When they saw this, they widened their eyes.


    "You can do that, and I thought you were lying little girl." The woman said in a surprised voice.


    Well, from what she said, this is a very advanced spell, so if I were, she wouldn''t believe a little girl she just met if she said she knows how to use an advanced level spell.


    If I met such a little girl in my old world, I wouldn''t believe her. I would say she''s crazy or suffering from chuunibyou. It''s a little sad but true. There are people stupid enough to think they have magic even in my old world.


    ''Now is not the time to think about it; think of things that will help you.'' I fought with myself in my mind for thinking of stupid and unnecessary things.


    "Are you looking for a group just to get out of town?" The woman again asked me, then grabbed her bag of back items that I had taken out of my storage.


    Well, I wanted to get out of town right away, so yes, it was to get out of town, so tell her that. I don''t know if they will accept me in their group temporarily to get out of town, but I hope they will.


    They don''t have a friendly girl face, but so far, they haven''t done anything to tempt me down or humiliate me, so I think I can trust them at least a little. I just believe Emily because the other people I decided to trust betrayed me.


    ''You bitch.'' I thought that as I imagined Lorane''s face in my mind, until today I haven''t forgotten that she was working for the queen and was against me all the time, and she was the woman I trusted most inside that mansion, it frustrates me.


    "Yeah, I just wanted to get out of this town, but I can ?ssure you that I''m useful and I won''t disturb you on your trip," I said as I looked down.


    They won''t trust me much if I keep my head down, but I hope they trust me at least enough to take me to another city.


    "We are in the capital on a mission, and we came to bring some things from Grenrok city to the capital, we will return to our city tomorrow, do you want to come with us?" The woman asked as she turned her face a little embarrassed.


    Why is she embarrassed right now? Has she never invited anyone to join her group or something? She''s cuter than I thought.


    "Don''t be embarrassed" The other woman patted the woman''s back while smiling wryly,


    "Fine, I will." I ignored the two women who were laughing at the woman who invited me and I accepted their proposal. I didn''t know if I would find another better proposition than this, so I can''t let that opportunity slip away.


    After I accepted the proposal, I joined the guild with the women, and we started to make the whole process for me to become a temporary member of their group. I would not become a permanent member because I just wanted to travel with them, so I also had a system for that.


    We talked to the guild receptionist, and she temporarily added me to their group. I would not receive any rewards as their mission is almost completed, and they only have to return to their city.


    I accept it easily, I''ve already saved the travel money I would use, so there would be some money left so I can eat and get a inn to stay until I find a fixed place to live.


    I hope Emily will be good in this city while I''m there. I still don''t know if I will stabilize in that city because it is still inside this country that is run by the queen who wants to kill me.


    Well, even if I go to another country is not sure she will leave me alone, so I don''t know if I leave the country or stay here, I don''t know anything anymore.


    ''This is something to think about in the future.'' I haven''t even been to another city yet, so I have to think more about the present.


    I don''t even know the quality of other cities in this country or the quality of life in other countries so I can''t think about it now, I have to focus on leaving the capital because if I stay here, it will be easier for them to arrest me again.


    After I blew up a part of the castle, they sent no more guards after me. I am wearing disguise because of the residents because, so far, I have not found any other guards around the capital; it seems that they are all being placed to protect the castle.


    ''Are they afraid of me?'' It seems they are afraid that I will attack the queen, so they are entirely protecting her.


    I don''t want to be arrogant, but if I tried to blow up that whole castle, I could do it, but I don''t want to kill unnecessarily. I know the queen deserves to die, but there are people there who don''t deserve to die.


    "Are you going to the inn with us?" One of the women in the group asked it seems that they had already finished the process and wanted to go to the inn they were staying in.


    "Later I show up there, I have to say goodbye to someone before I travel," I told the women and then left the guild.


    I couldn''t leave without saying goodbye to Emily.

 Chapter 42 - What is Emilys mothers disease?

    After I said goodbye to the women, I headed toward Emily''s house so I could say goodbye,


    since I wouldn''t see her for a long time, I wanted to say goodbye correctly so I wouldn''t regret later.


    I know how to send money but not how to communicate with her, maybe I can also send letters along with the money, and that would make things much easier so that I could keep in touch with her, even if I was too far from this city.


    ''I hope to get a place to stay quickly.'' I still don''t know how I will bring Emily''s mom and dad with me since they are in feeble health, and I would have a hard time bringing them with me.


    I can hire someone in a carriage or pay they a ticket in the future because that''s the easiest way for them to do that. I also need to get a pretty big house so that I can live with everyone, and the house doesn''t get too tight for us.


    I''m thinking a lot about the future because I''m going to cure Emily''s mother sick. I have decided that I will ask her and examine her mother today, if I find out which disease she has, with my little knowledge of my old world maybe I can cure Emily''s mother and give them an even better life.


    I don''t have much to do with Emily''s father since his condition is because of his age, yes, from what I realized and Emily told me he has no disease, he has only lived many years now, and his body is getting every worse because of your age.


    Not much I can do about it since it''s the natural cycle of life. Already Emily''s mother, she still seems to be very young, but her illness is making her worse and worse.


    When I saw the state of Emily''s mother, the first thing that came to mind was a brain tumor since she looks just like my grandmother in my old world. She had a brain tumor and looked just like Emily''s mother.


    She couldn''t eat right and couldn''t walk either, and she always needed help. She only got better after they surgically removed the tumor, but it didn''t do much good because, after a while, cancer came back and eventually killed her. I have no fond memories of this time since I followed this suffering closely.


    She could have a brain tumor, but I''m not sure, and I don''t know if there is cancer or anything that looked like in this world.


    There may be many diseases in the modern world that no one has yet discovered their origins. If this is Emily''s mother''s problem, I can try to solve by removing the cancer cells from her brain, it might be an excellent way to do that, but first, I have sure of everything.


    ''I hope I can.'' If it''s brain cancer, I hope I can do something to help her.


    ############


    After a while, I arrived at Emily''s house and knocked on the door, and again she quickly opened the door and pulled me inside, it seems she''s so scared that it became a routine for her to do this to me.


    "So, did you get into a group? Did you find any way to travel?" Emily took me by the arms and even shook me tightly, she sure had her expectations up there.


    I''m sorry to have to leave town at a time like this, but it''s necessary, I''m in a happy time where I''ve found a place where good people have welcomed me, and it makes me glad to see.


    But I won''t part with them forever, and I would bring all these beautiful people to be by my side in the future.


    "Yes, I made it," I told Emily as I looked into her face.


    When I said that Emily looked at her face for a moment watching a little sad, she stared at me firmly and then pulled me close to her.


    She scared me right away, but when I realized I was already in her arms and she was covering me very tightly.


    "Please don''t forget about me while you''re away, all right?" Emily said in a tearful voice as she hugged me.


    It looks like I''m the ?du?t here. She''s more childish than I thought. But I can imagine since I took her out of that pr?st?tut? life and promised to help her somehow, of course, she would be grateful for that and wouldn''t want me to forget her or anything, and of course, that would never happen.


    "I would never forget you, stop saying stupid things," I said in a slightly firm voice to put certainty in my sentence to reassure her.


    After a while we kept hugging each other while Emily cried softly, I didn''t think she would look like this after supporting me so much that I left town for safety, well, some people don''t show their real feelings.


    "Emily, can I take a look at your mother? And you tell me how the disease affects her body?" After we stopped hugging each other, I asked her, expecting a helpful response, because if it''s a brain tumor, I can cure her somehow.


    #############


    After a while, Emily had told me all about how her mother behaved, she started talking a little wrong, and when she said that, I already thought about the possibility of CVA.


    She also said that half of her body started to paralyze and then only got worse until she turned into a state where she couldn''t say anything else and had a hard time eating. I didn''t believe this could be a CVA since it was probably already dead because I don''t think this world has medicine and treatment for it.


    The possibility of a brain tumor not being ruled out since my grandmother had the same symptoms as Emily''s mother, so I was getting a little happy to know that.


    "Emily, I think I can cure your mother," I said to Emily with a stuffed ?h?st, trying to look like a proud person.


    But when I said that, Emily stood looking at me saying nothing.

 Chapter 43 - Curing the disease?

    After I said that, Emily was staring at me with a surprised face without saying anything. Maybe she doesn''t believe me? Or does she think this is possible, and was she so happy that she was paralyzed with such happiness? It can be any of the alternatives.


    I bet on the first alternative because everyone said that her hand disease has no cure and only control, so she may not believe I can cure her mother.


    After all, we''ve been through, and I think she trusts me a lot, so the second alternative is also possible, to know any of them is right I have to talk to her, it''s the only way.


    If I don''t talk to her, she can be paralyzed here for a long time because so she won''t speak anything anytime soon.


    "Is everything okay, Emily?" I decided to ask if it''s okay, I didn''t ask if she believed me directly, I think I better ask indirectly, so it doesn''t seem a little arrogant and make her feel she was forced to respond to me.


    I may be overthinking and thinking stupidly, but I think it''s best not to risk anything, I think it''s best to do everything right when I''m around the people I consider my family.


    I don''t know who my mother was, but if she were the right person with a heart as pure as Emily''s, I would appreciate it. If she was trying to take that stupid queen''s reign, I''m already sure she was a decent person.


    "It''s okay, but can you repeat what you just said?" Didn''t she hear anything I said? Or has your mind locked so much that it doesn''t even remember what I said?


    "I said I could cure your mother, I''m not sure if she has the disease I''m thinking, but if it is, I can cure her." I was sure that I could cure brain cancer if that were so because I can use the same system as chemotherapy.


    I''m still not sure if I can do something like this, but if I can, I can travel in peace as I think of the happy times Emily can spend with her mother if she is healed.


    "Can you do that?" Emily grabbed my arms like before and said something, and she was almost screaming.


    She loves her mother. After finding out that she has a chance of healing, she was so happy that she''s all restless. Usually, all people love their mothers more than anything in the world, I was a private affair.


    My mother also seemed to hate my grandmother in this world, so it appears that there are people who do not like their mothers. In any society will have people like that. It is typical of humans to distribute hate.


    "I can do that, I''m not sure yet, but if all goes well, your mother will be healed today," I said with conviction to Emily.


    After I said that Emily hugged me tight again, she loved to hug me, and I also loved her hugs since they were so hot, so I didn''t care when she hugged me.


    When she finished the hug, I asked her to take me to her mother, who was in the bedroom lying down. Emily''s father was sitting at the table, as usual, he spent most of the day relaxing at the table, apparently reflecting on life and perhaps thinking about some things.


    I never knew what was going on in his head, so I wasn''t sure about that.


    But now it''s time to try to cure Emily''s mother, and I hope I can because I don''t want to see Emily''s mother getting worse every day and end up dying, I don''t want to see Emily cry.


    I don''t even know the name of Emily''s mother or her father yet, but I can say that they both look like excellent people. I never asked their names because I never had need, but eventually, I will find out.


    #########


    When I got to the room Emily''s mom was lying in the still bed, she spends most of the day like this, she always stands still and only moves with Emily''s help and also only eats with Emily''s help, it''s a life too hard for a person to live, I would not want to live like this.


    "I can?" I asked Emily as I looked at her mother.


    She soon understood that I was asking if I could approach her mother and Emily immediately allowed, she seems to be very anxious about this chance to heal her mother, I love to see a happy family with such expectations.


    "Hello, all right? I''m going to do something, but you won''t feel anything, okay? Don''t be scared." After I approached Emily''s mom, who was in bed, I said this, when Emily''s mom heard this, she just turned her eyes to me and stared at me.


    I don''t know if she was allowing me to do this or if she was scared because I can''t see her feelings just by looking into her eyes.


    Seeing this, I looked at Emily to see if she knew what her mother meant by that, and Emily told me that her mother was allowing me to do that and that she wasn''t afraid either.


    I don''t know how Emily can see what her mother means just by looking into her eyes. She sure lived and cared for her mother for a long time to do something like that.


    After she allowed me to do what I wanted, I put both my hands on Emily''s mom''s head and started to imagine everything I wanted.


    As I began to imagine the cells in Emily''s mother''s head, my two hands began to glow a white color.

 Chapter 44 - Happy Family?

    When my hand started to glow, I was a little scared, but that was a sign that the magic was working, and maybe it was affecting her brain and was healing her disease. I kept imagining the cells in his mind, and then I started imagining genetics and DNA to try to erase cancer cells.


    I stood there for a long time with my hands on Emily''s mother''s head as I imagined all this and did my best to cure that disease of her body.


    I wasn''t sure if she had cancer, but if she had, I think I was already healing her brain tumor.


    After a while with my hands on my head it seems like the whole process was over, it felt like everything was fine, so I stopped using the magic, and my hands stopped shining, and I pulled away from Emily''s mom a little.


    "Is everything okay with her?" Emily said as she approached her mother with high expectations that she was healed.


    Emily''s mom wasn''t moving yet, but I could see some signs that maybe my magic was taking effect.


    Emily''s mother''s pupils were very dilated, but now Emily''s mother''s eyes are shining, it seems her eyes have regained her life.


    "Mom, are you okay?" Emily crouched beside the bed and looked into her mother''s face for an answer from her to make sure she is healed and to make sure she will have a happy life with her mother going forward.


    I could hear Emily''s racing heart from a great distance. My hearing is much better than an ordinary human being, I think, so I find it understandable that I can hear her heart so quickly since she is so nervous and apprehensive about it all.


    After Emily asked her, she held her mother''s hand. I was paying close attention, and I saw the most positive thing I could see after this process.


    Emily''s mother was shaking her hand, and she was holding her daughter''s hand tightly after so long. When Emily saw this, she started crying right away, and I won''t blame her for that since it''s such a happy moment.


    The moment was so exciting that even Emily''s mother, who showed no emotion, smiled and then began to cry along. Emily hugged her mother, who was still lying in bed, unable to move much, and then started to cry in her arms.


    ''I''m happy.'' Seeing that scene, I couldn''t even hold back my feelings, and little tears started to flow down my face.


    I always went with hiding my feelings, but this time, it was not possible to do that since this was such a beautiful scene in a family; it was a scene that this family, and I never forgot it happened.


    After Emily had calmed down a little, her father arrived in the room.


    It seems that he had overheard his daughter crying and was very worried, so he hurried to the bedroom. Well, Emily was crying a lot, so he may have thought that his wife could have died, so he was much calmer than before.


    He sat at the foot of the bed and then began ??r?ssing his beloved wife''s feet after Emily told him everything that had happened to her, small tears also started streaming down her cheeks and fell on the bed.


    Again I couldn''t stand the whole scene and started crying too. I left them alone in the room to enjoy the moment and then left the room.


    ##########


    After a few minutes, Emily left the room and left her mom and dad alone inside. I don''t know if she came to talk to me or if she was going time just for the two of them to be together to "celebrate" their little recovery.


    She has not fully recovered, yet she will need a lot of support until she fully recovers since she has been so long without walking and living on her own so her muscles must be atrophied, and she will not be able to move right yet.


    "Is she healed?" Emily still seems unconvinced even after seeing all this. It seems she thought this disease couldn''t be cured, so your mind still doesn''t believe everything you saw, and she is discredited that it may have happened.


    "Yeah, she just needs time to recover and get back to how she was before," I told Emily as I looked deep into her eyes and smiled at her.


    When I said that, she gave a huge smile and then jumped up to hug me. I just sat there and hugged her back, and I wouldn''t deny a hug of thanks like that, of course, it wasn''t just because it was of thanks.


    This hug was the hug of a person important and a person who helped me in this city after I met her and me.


    She gave me a place to stay and gave me food, she also helped with my plan and was always kind to me, of course, I wouldn''t deny her precious hug, a hug that can be our last for a long time since I''m departure from this city.


    ********************


    READ ADVANCED CHAPTERS: pa treon.com/IgorRSAW


    **********************

 Chapter 45 - Farewell.

    After she stopped hugging me, she looked into the back of my eyes and was silent, and I don''t know what she was trying to do and why she was staring at me, so I stood there also saying nothing.


    When I thought she wouldn''t say anything because she was silent so long she finally opened her mouth and started talking, I didn''t know what she was going to say, but I''m sure it was words of thanks.


    I don''t feel very comfortable receiving so many thanks or something since I have never received it before in my old life, I just received disgusted looks and also got curses from my family and others.


    I was always fat, so I was a joke not only for being otaku but for my overweight as well, so I was never used to receiving compliments or anything. At most, I heard was a "Thank you" from customers who attended the convenience store.


    "Thank you so much for everything you''ve done for us so far, and I don''t even know how to thank you for all this." Emily started giving a big thank you speech, and it was making me feel ashamed, so I tried to interfere in the middle of her speech.


    "Emily, you don''t have to ..." I tried to speak, but couldn''t continue speaking because she didn''t even want to hear what I had to say and continued to make her long thank you speech.


    With each passing second, I felt more embarrassed by that; the only thing I could do was keep looking at her and keeping all that shame and that feeling inside me so as not to show it in front of Emily.


    After a few minutes of giving the speech and thanking me, finally, she stopped doing all that, and it made me calmer, and my shame started to come out of my body, and I began to get happier.


    I was glad she was thanking me, but at the same time, I was feeling very uncomfortable with all of this, so I thank her for finally stopping it all.


    After she stopped making her speech, another wave of silence came. I didn''t know what to talk about, and she didn''t have anything else to talk about either, so there was that uncomfortable silence inside the room.


    Until I remembered something...


    ''Farewell.'' I had to say goodbye to Emily now because tomorrow morning we were leaving for another city and I wouldn''t see her for long, so this was the right time for me to say goodbye to her since we''re alone in this room.


    "Emily, tomorrow morning, I''m going to travel to another city; finally, I can leave that city and live a little more calmly," I told Emily as I brought my hand to hold hers.


    When Emily heard that, she just looked at me and smiled. I think she already knew that I was leaving tomorrow morning because I came to her house and healed her mother so she could only say that was the last thing I wanted to do before traveling.


    "I thank you for coming to heal my mother before you leave. I''m very grateful for that," Emily said as she squeezed my hand tightly.


    "But I didn''t come here just for that, and I came here to say goodbye to you too, I could never leave without saying goodbye to you," I told Emily as my face got a little hot.


    I didn''t know what was going on, but my body was getting a little hot, I didn''t know what that feeling was, but it was very nice to feel.


    "Thanks for coming." Emily hugged me again, and that made my body even hotter.


    Since I didn''t know what that was, I just asked Emily for a glass of water, and then I drank it after I had the water she and I sat there talking for a long time.


    "Damn, I have to go now, remember, take good care of your mother because it will take a while to recover, I''ll be back to get you," I told Emily as I got up to leave and head for the door.


    "I''ll be waiting." I heard a shout from far away from Emily as I ran toward the inn where the women were staying; it was too late, so they are probably already sleeping.


    After running for a little capital, I arrived at the lodging they indicated. I was glad it wasn''t the same inn Emily worked at because if I went back there, who knows what the owner could do to me.


    When I entered the inn, there was a man behind a counter. It was too late because the man was almost asleep standing up. I feel sorry for him for working so late in this place.


    "You took so long, you''re the last customer I was expecting." The guy say with a furious expression on his face.


    "Eh?" I got a little confused, so I ended up with a doubtful face, and it made the man even more nervous.


    "You''re Larissa? I stayed up until this time to wait for you to arrive because those girls said you would arrive." The man said in a calmer voice, and it seems he gave up on getting angry.


    After that, he handed me a key and then indicated which room it was, so I climbed the stairs and headed toward the bedroom.


    ********************


    READ ADVANCED CHAPTERS: pa treon.com/IgorRSAW


    **********************

 Chapter 46 - Traveling?

    After I got to the room, I put the key in the door and then opened it very slowly so as not to wake anyone inside the room, I just met these girls, if I disturb their sleep and cause a bad image it won''t be perfect.


    I moved the doorknob very slowly to make no noise and then started to open the door very slowly. I couldn''t get in without making a mess because the inn wasn''t too new, so when I opened the door, it made a very strange creak.


    I walked into the room and then closed the door very slowly too and again made the squeak sound. I''m glad I didn''t make any louder sounds and managed to get into the room without waking anyone up.


    "Who''s there." I thought I had no one, but when I walked into the room, I suddenly heard a voice, and then I could only see a black figure attacking me in the dark.


    I could see a blade coming towards my neck. My agility was very high from the experiences I had, and I was able to confirm this after this attack because I could see the offense quickly and just bent down and rolled to the side to escape the attack.


    I made this move so fast that even I did not believe the speed I did it, it was at incredible speed, and it was also a lot of fun to do that and also running away from an attack, it gave me a huge adrenaline rush.


    ''But now is not the time for that.'' I need to say it''s me, it''s dark, and if I don''t identify myself, they will start attacking me without mercy.


    Didn''t they know I was coming? Why are they attacking me if they left the key with the innkeeper to hand me over? They are dumber or blinder than I thought not to realize that I wasn''t in the room. And that the person who had just come in was me.


    "It''s me, stop attacking me," I said out loud enough for all three girls to hear, as one of them attacked me the other two woke me up and started attacking me too.


    The room wasn''t so dark so I don''t know how they couldn''t see me, they were so sleepy they couldn''t see my face and were confusing me with the wrong person? Dumb girls.


    "Wait, don''t attack; it''s the little girl." The woman who was the head of the group that recruited me last time told the others to stop attacking me.


    After she said that they all stopped attacking me and then lit a flashlight that was on the edge of the bed, actually it was a lamp because in this world there are no flashlights or electricity.


    Even if I had a video game back then I still couldn''t use it because there is no electricity, so I was thinking about useless things, I don''t know how I never realized that there was no electricity in that house.


    During the day, the mansion was fully lit because there were several windows, and at night it was extremely lit with candles and lamps that stood on the walls. I always thought they were just there for decoration, that must be why I never saw a switch anywhere.


    After they lit the flashlight and realized it was me, they started asking me why I arrived so late at night, and I said it was because I had something important to do for a friend, and I couldn''t do it before leaving this town.


    After I was able to explain everything to them, they finally understood and stopped asking questions and then went to bed.


    It only had two beds, two of the girls were sleeping in one bed, and I would sleep with the woman who was the head of their group.


    I lay in her bed and had to be very close to her because it was a single bed, it wasn''t the same feeling I had when I slept with Emily, but it was very nice to stay that way because I quickly fell asleep.


    ##########


    The next morning I was woken up by the group leader and got up quickly. I had no clothes to change, so I had to wake up and go like this. The only thing I did was take a hairbrush from one of them and comb my hair because my hair was so ugly.


    After I was done fixing my hair, I just left the room with them and set off towards the adventurer guild because we would head from there to the city of Grenrok.


    ''By the way, I don''t know their names yet.'' I''ve been in their group since yesterday and talked to them a lot, but only I said my name to them, they had to introduce themselves, I hate to ask anyone''s name.


    "So far I don''t know your name, can you tell me?" I asked the three women as we walked toward the adventurers guild.


    From then on, the presentations of the adventurous group began.


    I hope it''s not hard names since I''m not very good at keeping people''s names, I remember Emily''s name because she''s a particular person and her name is simple.


    ********************


    READ ADVANCED CHAPTERS: pa treon.com/IgorRSAW


    **********************

 Chapter 47 - Presentations

    They started performing one by one.


    The leader of the group had short black hair and also had black eyes. She had the appearance of a Japanese person in anime that always looked the same, and I can not understand Japanese history.


    Her name was Cibely, and it was a prettier name than I thought, her appearance and personality have nothing to do with her name, well, the name never says what the person is like ...


    My name is Lara, but I am a loli who has killed someone and who is also hunted throughout the capital for committing a crime, by the way, I was still using the hat to hide my long hair and my face.


    At the time of combing my hair I had to wait for them all to leave the room because they would surely recognize me if I had my hat off, well, they don''t live in this city so they might not know about it.


    ''I don''t know why I combed my hair.'' I didn''t need to comb my hair since I would hide it under my hat anyway. Well, I think it became a custom since I did it every morning when I woke up at the mansion and also when I woke up at Emily''s house.


    The second girl was called Eleonor, she had short blond hair, and her eyes were black too.


    It was a bizarre look since blonde people usually have light eyes, I have never seen a blonde person with black eyes I think is not average in my old world and maybe not typical in this world either.


    ''Or maybe it''s normal?'' I haven''t met so many people in this world yet to have a reference to the appearance of the people of this world, so I can''t tell if her appearance is normal or not.


    The third girl was blond too, but her hair was long, and her eyes were the way they usually are, her eyes were green. It wasn''t bright eyes, but you could see that her eyes were different from Eleonor''s. It was closer to the standard for blond people.


    This girl''s name was Clevina. I''ve never seen such a strange name before, well, the names in this world are never very average, so I didn''t care much about that as we finally finished introducing ourselves.


    They know me as Larissa because I didn''t say my real name to them, I just said the name I was using now because my real name was also on the wanted poster.


    ''Well, now that''s my real name.'' Larissa was now my real name because I was in the magic system of the world, so I didn''t lie my name to them, I guess?


    After the introductions, we continued walking for a while longer and finally arrived at the adventurer''s guild door, and there the carriage was already waiting for us.


    ##########


    By the time we got there, we were ready to leave for another city. The women were already carrying all their things, and I had nothing to take with me, just my money that was already in store, so I was ready to go.


    We climbed into the carriage, and there were two people on each side, I was next to Cibely, and the other two girls sat on the other side.


    The merchant was sitting more in front of the carriage, and he was near the coachman who was driving the carriage, it seems he likes to be more separate from the adventurer group because if he is attacked from behind the adventurers will be able to protect him better.


    And if he gets attacked from the front it gets harder for the bad guys to catch him because of the horses and the escorts aren''t too far away either, it''s an excellent way to protect yourself, and it''s a pretty cowardly way to defend yourself, I didn''t like it at all of this.


    Well, it was their job to protect him from bandits and monsters, so I accept his behavior just because of that, if he weren''t hiring them, I wouldn''t take that behavior from him, he would be the first to die in case bandits or monsters attack.


    "Have you ever traveled by carriage before?" Cibely, who was beside me, asked me as she wiped the blade of her sword with a white cloth, it seems that she takes good care of her sword.


    She seems to be the only person who wields a sword in this group since Eleonor wields a spear and Clevina holds a staff in her hand, which probably means she is a wizard.


    I''ve never seen anyone using magic in this world besides me, so I''m looking forward to seeing it. That man didn''t use magic against me, he just used that barrier to protect me from my attacks, his speed is all because of his strength and agility of your own body.


    ''He trained a lot.'' Besides being a probably skilled wizard, his body is still powerful, and he will be a formidable enemy if I meet him in the future again, which will probably happen if that queen sends him after me.


    "I''ve never ridden a carriage before, and it''s my first time." I left Cibely waiting for the answer for a long time because I was thinking about unnecessary things, so I realized that and answered your question.


    After so much talk, finally, the carriage is leaving and heading towards the city of Grenrok, I hope this is a pleasant city to live in, I do not want to have much trouble finding a home and also do not want to have to change the country.


    If this city is the way I hope, and this queen sends someone after me, I will not forgive.


    ''I will destroy them all with my own hands.''


    ********************


    READ ADVANCED CHAPTERS: pa treon.com/IgorRSAW


    **********************

 Chapter 48 - Beginning of the trip.

    As the carriage began to ride, the girls handed me all their things for me to put into my storage. I had clothes and food and some bottles of water.


    The only thing they didn''t give me to carry was their weapons, of course, they wouldn''t do that since during trip monsters and bandits can attack at any moment, so they need to be prepared if something like this happens.


    Finally, after so long, I was heading towards another city. I thought it would take me a long time to get something like this, but it was faster than I thought.


    Since it was easy to get the trip, I also hope it is an easy trip, and there are no attacks that make me act if an attack that makes me move is going to be a massive attack.


    These girls seem to be strong, so if it''s a simple attack, I won''t have to do anything as they won''t need it. I wouldn''t want to fight, for now, I know I''m strong enough to kill monsters in an attack, but I think it would be terrible to steal all these women''s prey.


    I think they also like to kill monsters because of the reward the guild gives when they deliver magical crystals and monster materials, so of course, they would like to kill the monsters that appear.


    I''m just traveling here please, I''m only here as a guest traveler to carry your things, so I don''t think they would be happy if I started killing all the monsters that appear.


    ''Adventurers are all like that.'' In stories, the adventurers were like that. When more profit is better for them, I don''t think these girls are different; even if they are women, they still like to profit from monsters.


    We left town for some time, so we were right in the middle of the road right now. I could see the river that passed near the city, and across the street was the forest that I killed monsters for the first time.


    ''It was disappointing since this forest has almost no monsters and I had to look for others.'' I thought as I looked toward the forest.


    I hope the outskirts of the city of Grenrok have the right places to kill monsters, the more monsters the better for my plan. I will get money and move forward with my plans to get a place to live and also set up a shop for Emily''s family.


    "How is the trip?" Cibely seemed to have doubts about how I felt about the trip, so she asked it a little shyly; her personality didn''t match her appearance.


    "The trip is nice so far, and I don''t think I''ll be uncomfortable." The carriage was a little harsh, but I had a lot of stamina in my body, so I guess I won''t bother with that.


    "Good to know," Cibely answered while showing me a shy smile, she''s adorable when she smiles.


    ###########


    "Where did she go?" A woman who was sitting on the throne asked a man who was down in front of her, and she was looking at the man with contempt at this time.


    "From the information received, that girl joined a group of adventurers and went to the city of Grenrok, is four days trip from the capital." The man answered in a slightly shaky voice, and he seemed to be afraid of that woman.


    "That was all because you let her getaway, right?" The woman said in a cold voice, making the man tremble all over her body. This woman has never talked to him so coldly, but after he let that little girl slip away, she has been acting coldly with him, and it looks like she''ll kill her at any moment.


    "I''m sorry, I almost .." The man tried to justify himself, but of course, the woman without waiting for him to finish talking, she cut her speech in half and went back to speaking with an even colder voice, making the man shake even more.


    "But you let her getaway, no matter what happened, you still let her get away, don''t you?" The woman asked the man as she rose from the throne and walked toward him.


    The only thing the man could do was keep his head down as he shivered and listened to the sound of the approaching woman''s shoe, it was a terrifying scene, he had never been through this before.


    He thought it was this woman''s right arm, but things were not as he imagined. He just realized that he is a disposable pawn, just like the other guards in this place.


    The woman approached him and held his hair, after which she pulled his hair very hard and looked into the man''s eyes and then put a smile on his face.


    "You''ll bring her to me, right? Even if she''s dead, I want her body." The woman said with a smile on her face, but the man realized that his eyes were not matching his smile; his eyes showed anger.


    After that the woman dropped the man and walked back to the throne, she hoped the man would not fail this time, she knew this man was strong so she believed he could bring that little girl back.


    ''You will not escape.'' The woman thought as she poured some wine into a glass next to her throne.


    She wouldn''t let this little girl run away, she said she''d fetch this little girl even in hell, she doesn''t want her to cause trouble in the future, so she needs to get it over with quickly.


    ********************


    READ ADVANCED CHAPTERS: pa treon.com/IgorRSAW


    **********************

 Chapter 49 - Calm Travel?

    We had been traveling for a few hours, and things were still calm, and no monsters had appeared.


    I don''t know much about the monsters of this world yet, but the monsters I found were not that strong.


    I hope only these weak monsters will appear because I don''t want to have to protect these girls. I can feel if someone is strong like that man since these girls are much weaker than him, I don''t think they could fight a powerful monster.


    "Are you thinking something rude?" Eleonor asked as he looked at me.


    How did she know I was thinking something rude? Is it because I was staring at them so much? Or is it because I was making a strange face?


    Never mind I have to say I wasn''t thinking anything, I can''t let them find out that I thought they were weak, maybe they''ll call me for a duel if they find out that I thought about it, or perhaps they get upset with me.


    "I''m not thinking anything rude, and I''m just thinking of my friend who stayed in the capital." Sorry, Emily, but I had to use her name to get away from this conversation. I don''t think she would mind that I did something like that since I used her name to get away from a serious discussion.


    "Then, that''s it." Eleonor just accepted this fact and then started looking at the carriage window again, she takes things very quickly, thankfully she has that personality.


    "Why couldn''t your friend come with you?" Who asked this time was Cibely who was by my side, well, I can tell them the truth, of course, I don''t say the whole truth, but I think I can tell most of it.


    "She had to take care of her sick mother so she couldn''t travel with me," I answered the truth to Cibely because I had no reason to hide this fact. The only thing I hid was the reason I''m traveling.


    "Is her mother very sick?" Cibely seems to have been worried about Emily''s mother, and she has a charming personality, she cares a lot about others.


    After she realized what had said, her cheeks started to flush again, is she some tsundere? Or is it some girl who doesn''t like to demonstrate her real personality?


    ''Well, aren''t they the same?'' I think tsundere are girls who don''t like to show their feelings, so I think Cibely is in the middle of it, she''s not a very strong tsundere she has only a few traces of one.


    When Eleonor and Clevina saw this, they just smiled as they watched, it seems that they are already used to Cibely acting that way. They seem to have fun watching it. Anyway, I thank her for being worried about Emily''s mom.


    "Thanks for worrying, but she''s fine, in a few days she should be in perfect health," I said that as this feeling of happiness covered my whole heart, whenever I thought of Emily and her family, the feeling of joy emanated from my body.


    "I''m glad to hear that," Cibely replied with flushed cheeks, she has blushed so many times that I lost count, she is a half tsundere girls and is still ashamed of things, is a unique personality.


    After this conversation was over, we started traveling in silence again, most of the trip was always quiet, it seems like they don''t like to talk much, or maybe they don''t have good things and useful topics to talk about.


    I don''t have good subjects to talk about either, so I kept quiet watching the landscape go through the window, now waited acting the same way as Eleonor, keep looking out without saying anything.


    This is not the right way to act, but this feeling of silence was uncomfortable during the trip, and when I am looking out the window, that feeling disappears as that icy wind hits my face.


    ##########


    Since I had no business to talk about, everyone spent a lot of time in silence, so I decided to ask the most crucial question about this trip.


    ''How long will this trip last?'' I didn''t know that yet, and I think I''m foolish for not having asked this from the start, I know carriage travel takes a long time so I should have asked from the start.


    "How long will it take to get to Grenrok?" I asked Cibely since she was closest to me.


    She was a little surprised when I called her, but after that, she started to explain to me how long it would take a trip from the capital to Grenrok.


    "A round trip takes eight days apart from the rest day we had in the capital, so arriving in Grenrok will take four days," Cibely answered me while she had the hand of the chin, she seemed to be concentrating not to give me a wrong answer, that was cute.


    "I understand." I just said that because I have nothing more to ask.


    This trip will take longer than I thought, four days is a long time. We only traveled a few hours yet, nor did it start to get dark.


    ''What remains for me is to wait.'' That''s a price to pay for at least a little security, well, I have a lot of stamina so I won''t be too affected by this trip I''ll be bored, but it''s ok.


    After that again came that awkward silence, so back I started looking out the window to distract myself a little since I had nothing to do.


    ********************


    READ ADVANCED CHAPTERS: pa treon.com/IgorRSAW

 Chapter 50 - Sleeping with an incredible sensation.

    After so much boredom of useless talk, it had finally begun to get dark. It''s been so long since I was almost dying of boredom, it''s a pain that there are no cell phones or games in this world yet.


    ''Isn''t there even board games in this world?'' Board games are old, so there is a possibility there is something like that here, I see no reason not to exist.


    Wait... It might be an excellent opportunity.


    If there are no board games, I can create some and sell when I create the store for Emily I can create these games and maybe I make a lot of money selling these games. Games can also be a failure, but let''s hope for the best.


    Since it was evening, the coachman and the merchant had begun to look for somewhere to camp, and it seems that they did not bring tents or the like, it appears that the adventurers slept inside the carriage itself.


    I don''t know how we''re going to sleep here, but if we squeeze in, we can fit them all in here. Good thing we''re all women, so even if we get together no problem.


    The trader has his place to sleep, so we don''t have to worry about him, what we have to do now is decide where each one goes to sleep and which side of the carriage.


    We got out of the carriage, and we started to build a fire so we could heat our food. I took the food out of the storage and delivered to Cibely.


    When I thought we had nothing to light the fire, I was about to start using magic to light the fire, but I decided to hide that I could use another magic from them, and I kept waiting to see what they were going to do.


    It was easier than I thought.


    Clevina, who was the magician of the group, just said "Fireball," and a flame very similar to mine arose in her hand. I mean, don''t very identical because my fire was much more significant; there is no comparison.


    ''Maybe because I have better references?'' I have all the knowledge of my ancient world, so my references to fire and other elements is much bigger than the people of this world, now it''s explained why her magic is so much weaker than mine.


    The fire was lit, and immediately, they took their food containers and put them on the fire using some wood. I didn''t bring food because they said they would share it with me, so I didn''t even bother to buy food or anything.


    After the food was ready, I grabbed another bowl from my storage, and then they all put some of their food in for me, and then everyone had something to eat.


    The merchant had his huge snack and was savoring inside the carriage, and he didn''t even bother to get out of the transport to heat his food, he said everything was fine and just ate the way it was.


    "From tomorrow, we will have to hunt our food," Eleonor said as he put a spoonful of food in his mouth.


    Now that I realize, I only had these food containers in my storage so that we will have to hunt our food from tomorrow because they did not get food for the four days, only food for the first day.


    After we had finished eating, I kept the bowls in my storage and waited for bedtime as we stared at the stars in the sky, as always the sky of this world was beautiful, not even compared to my old world.


    "What will you do when you get to Grenrok?" Clevina, who was sitting in front of me, asked as she looked up.


    After she asked this question, all three girls looked at me, and it seems they were all curious about what I am going to do when I get to Grenrok city.


    Well, I''m not going to do anything significant. First I''ll start working as an adventurer and then look for a place to live. I think that''s the only thing I want to do now when I get to that city.


    "Well, first, I want to work as an adventurer and then find a place to live," I answered Clevina''s question, expectantly. As I said, a considerable determination emerged from my ?h?st, a determination to achieve all my goals.


    Seeing that all the girls said nothing, they just stared at me and then smiled at me, it seems like they are giving me an incentive without even putting it into words.


    When we were done talking, I got into the carriage with Eleonor and Clevina, the first to be on guard outside would be Cibely. It looks like the order is Cibely, Clevina and then Eleonor, it seems they didn''t want to put me in because they think I don''t have much fighting power.


    They would take turns at night to watch for monsters or outlaws. If there''s no one outside to warn others, we can all be caught off guard and have no time to react, and then we could end up dead.


    I was lying in the carriage between Clevina and Eleonor; the only thing I could feel was their ?h?st hitting my right and left cheeks.


    It wasn''t a bad feeling to feel those br??sts on my face, I had the same feeling as when I was sleeping with Emily, so I fell asleep quickly as I took advantage of that feeling.


    ********************


    READ ADVANCED CHAPTERS: pa treon.com/IgorRSAW


    **********************

 Chapter 51 - Second day of travel.

    After I sleep I don''t remember anything anymore, the only thing I remember is that cute, sweet feeling I was feeling as I was falling asleep, I thank them for letting me sleep like that.


    I woke up two times in the night because they had to change the person who would be outside the guard, but soon after I went back to sleep, they were cautious not to wake me up. They are lovely women.


    They are the kind of people that look bad, and their clothes make their a little scary, but once you know their personalities better, you realize that she is a great person, all 3 was that way.


    From the beginning, I already sympathized with Eleonor and Clevina as they were in the back of Cibely making a joke. The only one that scared me was Cibely. Still, she is the most lovable of all, and this proves that I shouldn''t judge people for their appearance.


    But leaving that aside, it was time to wake up. It seems that don''t have any attacks at night, and it was a quiet night.


    I''m grateful for that since I didn''t want the girls to get hurt.


    Well, if they got hurt I could cure them as I did with Emily''s mother, but it''s not okay if they die instantly there was no way to bring them back to life, I think even in this world it''s not possible to bring the dead back to life.


    When we woke up, we got out of the carriage and ate some fruits that were inside my storage, which again was the Cibely who gave me to keep.


    I don''t know what we would do with breakfast from now on since there was no place to pick fruit around here. I wouldn''t want to go inside a forest to look for fruit or something.


    They had no bread, so the only thing we could eat was meat, meat for breakfast and the rest of the day, I think by the time I get to that city I''ll be sick of meat already, this will be uncomfortable.


    After we had finished breakfast, we climbed into the carriage and continued our journey as before, again I sat on Cibely''s side, and Eleonor and Clevina sat on the other side of the carriage, and again began that awkward silence.


    "Are there board games in Grenrok?" I decided to ask if there were games only in that city because if there is not in that city, they can at least know the board games, but if they have never heard of it, I can bring these games to this world.


    "Ah, yes, but there are only chess, you know?" Cibely said something interesting to me, does it seem that in the city of Grenrok there is only chess, or is there chess only all over the world? It needs to be more specific.


    "Are there any other board games besides this?" I asked a more specific question this time to try to find out all about the board game culture in this world.


    "Not that I know of, do you know of any other games?" Cibely asked as she looked at Eleonor de Clevina. When she asked them, them both denied, it seems that neither of them saw any other board games than chess.


    ''This is good news for me.'' Since there is only chess, if I bring other games like shoji, checkers, or the like, I can make a lot of money in this world when I open the store in the case.


    Sometimes I get annoyed with myself for being so anxious and thinking so forward, but it''s okay if I think so forward means that everything will work out somehow.


    ###########


    It had been a few hours, and we spent this time talking about various things, we also stopped a little for the horses to rest and took the opportunity to fill the water bottles as it was almost over.


    There is plenty of river in this world, not like my old world where the water gets smaller in the world with each passing year. Well, I appreciate having water everywhere, so we won''t have work to get water or food.


    If we can not hunt any animals in the forest, we can catch fish in the rivers. It''s harder to fish than to hunt, but it''s an option if we don''t get the meat we need in the forest.


    "So how did you two meet?" Since it was so boring, I decided to listen to Cibely''s story about her group. They seemed to be very friendly, but people weren''t born friends, so I wanted to know how they met and formed their group, I always enjoyed hearing stories like that.


    I wasn''t the kind of people who ran after friendships a lot, and I wasn''t the kind of person other people were looking for friendship, so I liked to hear these stories, either in anime or told by people on the internet.


    After the three women give some thought, it seems that they finally decided whether or not to tell the story to me. I didn''t want to force them to say, and I just wanted to have some fun and end my boredom during this trip.


    The women decided that Eleonor would tell the story; it seems she is the girl with the best storytelling skills in this group.


    And from there begins the story of Cibely''s group. I hope there is no tragedy in this story, and I hope it is a cute story where I can admire every moment this group of friends spent together.


    That kind of "Slice of Life" story that leaves you with a smile on your face.


    ********************


    READ ADVANCED CHAPTERS: pa treon.com/IgorRSAW


    **********************

 Chapter 52 - Girls Story.

    After that Eleonor began talking about their story in parts, first she told of her relationship with Cibely.


    It seems that the two know each other since childhood; they lived in the same village that is two days away from Grenrok.


    They were born in the same village and were raised together since they were born, so they were very close and are very friendly even today.


    They started training together from a young age in the village, and it seems that both were encouraged by their parents to fight. They were more alike than they appear since their parents wanted male children, and both were born women.


    They don''t care much about their parents wanting male sons. They also like to train with swords and the like. But Eleonor was never very good at using a sword, so after she turned 15, she started using the spear.


    Cibely had a talent for sword since very early, so she keeps using a sword until today and doesn''t think about stopping using. She loves to use a sword and also thinks it''s the best way to fight.


    ''Well, I''ve never used a sword or spear so I can''t give my opinion.'' Until today I only used spells to kill the monsters instantly so I wouldn''t know how to give my opinion in this situation.


    After the two of them turned 15 and Eleonor started using the spear, they traveled to the city of Grenrok as it was a more substantial city to become adventurous. Of course, they had their parents'' permission for it; their parents supported them in everything they did.


    "So, you were afraid." I inadvertently let out a surprised voice, but it wasn''t a mocking voice, it was a voice that said I was amazed.


    I never imagined that women like them who emit an aura of "We''re strong" would be afraid to fight when they signed up for the guild, it was a big surprise to me, and of course, it was also fun to know.


    Then she went on telling the story of how her RANKS went up, and it seems they started out doing simple missions around the city and then started hunting monsters around the town and in the woods.


    There were no strong monsters, were weaker monsters like goblins and kobolds; it seems they still had no confidence that they could fight against ogres, for example. They said the thing they hunted most was wolves since their meat sold for a high price.


    It was not a very high value, but it was enough for them to stay in a inn and not starve in the city. They continued like this for a long time until Clevina arrived in the town.


    She had come from a village over town, and she was a wizard who had been training since she was very young, since her mother was a wizard she encouraged her daughter to become a wizard too, so she taught the basic magic and trained Clevina for a long time...


    She also decided to come to the city of Grenrok to become adventurous, and she had no one following her, so she hoped to get a group inside the city guild. Most of the groups were male or already complete, so Clevina didn''t have a group to join.


    That''s where Cibely comes in. She was always the person who came in for new people to recruit, it seems she found Clevina in the same inn they were staying at and from then on they started talking a lot, and Cibely found that Clevina did not have a group.


    As Cibely was a little drunk, she didn''t think twice and then keyed Clevina to her group, and of course, she accepted since she was having trouble finding a group, and Cibely''s group had only women, that''s even better for her.


    From then on, they started doing missions together, and with Clevina''s help and combining the strength of the three, they lost their fear of fighting and reached C-RANK. It was basically as I thought, a story of girls meeting and creating their group, a typical "Slice of Life."


    After they finished telling the story, I just kept quiet and admiring their story, and it was just as I thought, it was a beautiful story of women who have known each other for a long time and who decided to create a group of adventurers.


    I have no one like this in this world since Emily can''t fight, and I have her as a dear friend. The only thing I can do is place alone, and I don''t get in some group where someone would get in my way fighting.


    I''m much stronger than these girls, I know it''s not right to say that, but I know I''m stronger. I also like to hunt and do whatever I want during this, and I like to attack the way I want because it''s fun.


    Until it would be fun to join their group, but I think this is not for me, I prefer to hunt alone and do everything my way. They didn''t call me to join your group, I''m still here just carrying luggage, but it may be a possibility in the future, and of course, I will refuse.


    I may need a group when I go on a trip, but for now, I prefer to be alone and also hunt alone.


    ############


    After finishing this old history business, we started talking about new things and the state of the capital, for these girls the capital was in a great state, but from what I saw of the queen''s personality I don''t think it will go on like this for a long time.


    This queen has ruled for a long time and is the same way but things can end up changing, and things in the capital can get dangerous, I don''t want to be there when that happens, I don''t wish to Emily and her family to be there either.


    ''I hope everything will be okay.'' If something happens in the capital, the innocent will suffer too, so I can''t think of things like that.


    I think I better prepare to hunt some animals.


    ********************


    BUY ADVANCED CHAPTERS: pa treon.com/IgorRSAW


    **********************

 Chapter 53 - Hunting monsters in the woods?

    When lunchtime came, I was already wondering what we were going to do if we were going to fish or if we were going to hunt monsters in the forest. Not monsters like Goblins, but hunting wild boars and wolves that give plenty and meat and can feed everyone.


    The merchant doesn''t need food since he has his food for the whole trip, the coachman also has his food since he works directly for the merchant and not only has a temporary contract like us.


    After the carriage stopped, we got down and started talking about lunch plans. After much discussion, we decided to split into groups.


    Cibely and I would go to the forest, and Eleonor and Clevina would go fishing because if we can''t get anything in the woods, they can catch some fish to feed us. Of course, it will be even better if both groups get food.


    We set the fire to prepare the food, we set the fire ready for when we get the food, it is better to move things faster. Of course, we haven''t set fire yet, I left the camp along with Cibely, and we headed toward the nearest forest.


    We were lucky that in this world it was full of forest, there was a lot more forest and vegetation than cities and houses, I don''t know if there was a sea in this world, it probably exists, but maybe it''s not as massive as the sea of the "Earth."


    "So, how are you going to hunt the animals?" Cibely, who was beside me, asked as he walked paying attention as we were going down a very steep place.


    Well, I wanted to do everything to hide that I knew how to use other spells, but it seems that it is not necessary to do so if I do not use spells, I will not be able to hunt because I have no martial arts skills or some sword talent.


    The only thing I know is that I can use magic with the power of imagination, and that''s why I can turn around and kill monsters quickly, if I didn''t have such a force, I think I would have died a long time ago.


    "I can hunt the monsters with magic," I answered Cibely after I said that I began to imagine a small ice stake, and after that, a little ice stake appeared floating above my hand.


    When Cibely saw it and her eyes widened a little. Was that so amazing? I just imagined magic too weak not to draw too much attention, and this was the smallest magic I could think of right now, I didn''t know she would widen her eyes just at that, what would she think if she saw the meteor?


    "Can you use magic without singing too?" No corner? Ahh, does she mean how I did it at the beginning when I said "Meteor" or "Wind Bullet"? Well, at first, I thought it was necessary to say that for the magic to work, but after that, I realized that I didn''t need to say anything for the magic to work.


    "Well, that''s." I didn''t know what to say and had no excuse to invent or move away, so I accepted that she found it amazing and also agreed with it so she wouldn''t think I''m abnormal in the future.


    "But it makes no difference, there are people who can use magic without singing, but I have never seen a person as young as you doing it." Ooh, so are there people who can use magic without singing? So now I will not be treated as an abnormal, I will be treated as an average person if I keep using weaker spells in front of people.


    "Of course, if I had to use it I would use all my strength." I see no need for mercy on monsters; Using my full strength is the most fun.


    I told Cibely that I would only use this Ice magic since it was one of the only and simplest I could use. Of course, I was lying, but I wouldn''t tell her that I could make a meteor fall from the sky, I don''t think she even knows what a meteor is.


    After a few minutes of walking we finally arrived in the forest, it was a denser forest than it was near the capital. I think there are more chances here to find monsters. Well, here is further from the capital, so adventurers of course less exploit it. She would have more monsters.


    "Let''s go carefully, you follow me." Cibely started to enter the forest and told me to follow her, and then I obeyed her orders and stooped behind her and followed calmly.


    I also couldn''t tell her that I have powerful search magic if I used her, I could find monsters and animals very quickly, but I think it''s best to do everything the normal way and follow her.


    After that we were walking through the woods and hiding behind the trees, it seemed like we were in an FPS game where we were hiding from the enemy I was very excited to do something like that, it felt like I was inside a game.


    Well, this game here would probably hurt me, so I better watch out for everything around me, I can''t do anything wrong or end up attracting a crowd of monsters to us.


    I don''t know if it''s normal for a crowd of monsters to walk together, but I found very large groups of monsters near the capital, so I think there''s a possibility of something like this happening.


    While I was thinking these things, it seems like Cibely found something, she took the hem of my dress and pulled me behind a huge tree, and after that, she pointed in one direction.


    "There is a group with three wolves." I expected it to be something bigger, but it was just wolves, well, whatever we only need food, I think three wolves will feed us for a long time.


    ********************


    BUY ADVANCED CHAPTERS: pa treon.com/IgorRSAW


    **********************

 Chapter 54 - Killing Wolves.

    After we hide behind the tree, we continue to watch the group of wolves. They were huge wolves; they were more significant than the wolves I met last time, they seemed to be of the same breed they seem to be more huge.


    "How are we going to do? I kill two and you 1?" Cibely asked as she drew her sword from the sheath that was around her waist, she was adorable when she walked with it she looked like a warrior, well she was a warrior.


    But she wanted to kill two wolves, well, I don''t see why not let her kill two wolves. She thinks I''m weaker than she, so she wants to kill a more significant number of wolves. Now that I think about it is the normal thing to do.


    "It''s all right." I accepted her proposal since I had nothing against it, and I also knew why she was doing it, and I admire her for trying to protect me.


    After that she started planning the whole attack, well, it wasn''t too big a plan since she just wanted to know which wolves each would attack.


    "I''m going to attack the two wolves on the right, and you attack the one on the left, all right?" She seemed confident in what she was saying, so I had nothing against it; it was even nice to watch such a determined person.


    "Alright, no problem with that." I tried to respond more politely to sound cool, all I have to do is say a catchphrase before attacking would be a real-life anime, hahaha.


    After that, Cibely started counting to 3 very low so that we could attack at the same time and not let any of the wolves flee because if any escaped would be less food for the group.


    It''s a pretty standard way of thinking to call wolves just food, but they''re just food, so there''s nothing wrong with thinking about something like that.


    As soon as Cibely finished telling, her go to the two wolves on the right, she held her sword beautifully, she held her sword with one hand and let the sword so low she almost touched the ground, she ran beautifully...


    I also ran toward the left wolf. I controlled myself to run at the same speed as her because if I used all my speed, I could get there in a second, the force of my legs are unbelievable.


    As I approached the wolf, he noticed me and then jumped towards me; the wolves that Cibely was attacking were a little dumber, so they didn''t notice me and headed towards Cibely, I think the plan was a success.


    The wolf jumped toward me with all his speed, but it was too simple for me to see his attack, he came with the claw of his right paw toward my neck, so I just bent down and threw my body to the left. To get away from the attack.


    The wolf got a little confused and then landed elegantly as he b?r?d his teeth at me, running away from attacks like that leaves my adrenaline high.


    When I looked at Cibely I realized that she was dancing among the wolves, whenever the wolves attacked she dodged the attacks elegantly it was exactly like a ballet dancer, but it didn''t stay that way for long.


    The wolf decided to attack Cibely with all his might the moment he had the chance, and she realized that. The moment the wolf leaped toward her, she gave herself a boost and slipped below the wolf, raising her sword.


    The only thing I could see after that was the wolf flying forward while his insides were flying out of his belly, he fell dead to the ground without any reaction, and this was a fantastic scene I had never seen.


    The other wolf who realized this went into a rage and jumped toward Cibely''s neck, but their attacks were very predictable as if they had only one way to attack, they had only one way to attack, when I looked at the wolf I was attacking, he jumped on me the same way.


    "This is getting boring." I had already killed the other wolves instantly, so being here playing with just one wolf is not cool. It starts to get a little dull, and the adrenaline begins to fade.


    The wolf jumped toward me, and I just ran a little at high speed and then turned around at high speed, the wolf didn''t even have time to react, I raised the ice stake on my hand and threw it toward the wolf''s head.


    The stake was at incredible speed, and the stake was so strong that it pierced the wolf''s head and got stuck in a tree that was a few feet away, it surprises me that this stake didn''t break.


    The wolf who had an ice stake crossing his head didn''t react, because he was hit mid-jump and couldn''t land gracefully as before, just fell like a bunch of dead meat, well, he was a bunch of dead meat now.


    When I looked at Cibely, she had already finished her wolf, the last wolf had a neat cut on its neck, and its head was a considerable distance away.


    Cibely realized I was looking at her, so she blushed immediately and then waved at me with a smile.


    She''s adorable.


    ********************


    BUY ADVANCED CHAPTERS: pa treon.com/IgorRSAW


    **********************

 Chapter 55 - Journey progressing.

    After we finished killing the wolves, I grabbed the wolves and put them in my storage. Again Cibely was surprised, and it seems that no one can use such ample storage.


    It seems that usually, a person can only carry two wolves and their luggage. They could not bear to carry more than that because their magic would be exhausted, and she would pass out.


    Does the person without magic faint? I have never been through this and hope not to, I think I have a good amount of magic not to faint anytime soon because of it, and I hope it never happens because if it happens in the middle of a battle, I will die.


    ''And I think dying is not cool.'' I''m thinking stupid things again, of course dying is not cool, who is the one who would like to die? Well, there are people with that will in the world, so I won''t say that there are no people like that.


    In my old life, I had a very difficult time after I was expelled from home, so I went through it, I know how a person''s mind with this d?s?r? to die works, it''s a little tricky to talk about it with someone, and the person suffers alone.


    I think this is not a good place to think about depression or anything like that. I''m having fun in this world, and so this urge has passed, my life is better than ever since I got here.


    Aside from the fact that people want to kill me, I''ve never had so much fun in my life, so I thank who this god is for sending me to this place, a place I love to stay in and a place where I can use the magic I so much "dreamed."


    "Hey, let''s go." I didn''t realize I was so lost in thought, and the only thing that woke me up from this immensity of thoughts was Cibely''s voice calling me to hurry and head back to camp.


    ###########


    After a while walking, we started to see the camp and after that, we started walking even faster to get there.


    We had the food, so it was better to arrive fast, so we had plenty of time to prepare the food because the lunchtime is not too long and we need to clean the body of the wolves yet.


    Well, I''m not going to clean anything since I don''t know how to do it, I''ll have to leave this job for girls to do since they have been adventurous for a long time and should already be used to doing something like this.


    I never cleaned the body of my wolves, and I delivered for the guild with the organs and the skin. I know my reward would diminish because of this, but as I hunted the monsters and left no injuries to their bodies, only to their heads, my materials sold for a good price.


    "Did you get anything?" Eleonor was the one who asked, and she seemed to be up to expectations, it seems everyone here is pretty hungry, well, that merchant is eating all that food all by himself, so I don''t think he''s hungry.


    Now the cleaning has begun. I took three knives that were inside my storage, of course, the knives were Cibely that handed me because I had no knife with me, I do not know very well what would do with a knife.


    Each of the girls took a knife and began dismantling the wolves. They first took organs from the wolves, and then they skinned them, is not a pleasant sight to see, but a scene I need to get used to.


    After they skinning the wolf, I kept it in the storage, we would sell in the guild later, and the wolf''s organs were buried in a hole that was dug by them, it seems that leaving organs thrown around can attract monsters, so it is better to bury.


    Now that everything was clean, the meat was ready to roast, so they took sticks, washed them, and then spiked the beef. I was a little afraid the twigs would break, and the whole flesh would fall into the fire, but that didn''t happen.


    The wolf''s meat was tasty as always. It wasn''t as delicious as the meat I ate at Emily''s house because the beef was seasoned there, but that meat wasn''t bad either, the wolf''s flesh was very soft, and that made her even better.


    After we finish eating, we get in the carriage again and continue our trip, and now we have food for the rest of the trip, I don''t think we''ll eat three whole wolves in 2 days.


    #########


    After a few more hours of travel, it was already night, and we were getting ready for dinner as usual. We ate the wolf meat again since it was the only thing we had to eat.


    I forgot to look for some fruits or something in the forest, so I think tomorrow''s breakfast will also be meat, I think we will eat a lot of beef going forward, well, the meat is delicious, so I see no problem.


    ''Just that we can feeling sick.'' Everything a person eats in excess can do harm to the body, so this is a possibility.


    Again they placed the order of who would be on guard at the camp overnight.


    The first person would be Eleonor, the second person would be Clevina and Cibely this time would be the last to be on guard, well, last time she was the first, so I think she must be glad not to be the first now.


    After deciding the order, I lay with Cibely and Clevina in the carriage, and again, I lay between them, which makes me happy, and I will sleep more easily that way too.


    ********************


    BUY ADVANCED CHAPTERS: pa treon.com/IgorRSAW


    **********************

 Chapter 56 - Night Attack?

    It was in the middle of the night, and everyone was sleeping, but it was not a peaceful sleep for a long time, after about 2 hours after I and the girls went to sleep something strange happened and a movement near the camp.


    "Hey, wake up." The one who called was Eleonor, who was still on guard, and it was not time to change guards, so she was still on guard by now.


    She called down and waved us all to wake up, everyone was sleepy, but we woke up quickly because we knew something serious was happening since she called us in the middle of the night like that.


    The trader who saw this also woke up, but he was hiding inside the carriage along with the coachman, they were hiding in the front of the carriage, they did well to stay hidden since there was not much they could do here.


    "What is happening?" It was Cibely who asked.


    We came out that something was going on. Otherwise, she wouldn''t wake us up in the middle of the night. We knew something was going on, but we had no idea what it could be, could be a monster attack or a bandit attack.


    It could just be a false alarm too, but I don''t think Eleonor, who is an adventurer for years, would make such a mistake.


    "Looks like people are coming, hide." She didn''t even explain exactly what was happening. She just asked us to hide inside the carriage; in fact, I hid inside the carriage with Cibely, and Eleonor and Clevina were outside.


    They hid behind the carriage so that they could not be seen directly by the people coming, or maybe they were monsters, I couldn''t say what they are even with my search magic.


    ''I need to perfect this soon.'' I need to perfect this magic for her to recognize the race or even show who is coming if I do that, I would never be caught off guard by a powerful monster.


    After we spent a few hidden minutes, we started listening to many footsteps. It wasn''t that much. It seemed like the footsteps of 7 people at most, well, to me, that''s not a lot of people.


    "Kill all the people who are here and steal everything if they are women catch them alive." A man''s voice rang out in the darkness as he approached the carriage.


    ''Did they say something like that near me?'' They just spoke the forbidden words I never liked to hear "****" he didn''t talk directly, but surely that is what he meant, I wouldn''t let him get out of here alive after saying something like that.


    I tried to get out of the carriage to get it over with quickly, and if I threw a bullet at each of their heads, there would be no one left alive. They will die instantly and be less bad people in this world.


    "Where you think you are going, you cannot." I tried to leave but was stopped by Cibely, and I just remembered that she doesn''t know that I have much strength, that''s the only wrong side of hiding my power.


    But if something happens here, I would no longer hide my strength, and I will kill them instantly. For me, if the person deserves to die, I will destroy and not care; I think about it.


    ##########


    The men started to approach the carriage very slowly, and it seems that they were scared of who might be in there, or maybe they act like this because they always have to keep guard not to be surprised.


    As one of the men approached the carriage, Cibely, who was lying beside me, jumped toward the man and thrust the sword into his head.


    It was such a quick move that the bandit could not react well, he tried to raise his sword to block Cibely''s sword, but the sword went through his right eye, and the man fell dead right there.


    ''Damn it.'' Seeing that scene the only thing that came to mind was when I killed the maid, I don''t think I should have done that, she deserved to die, and I killed, but I killed her in a very violent way.


    When the man saw his mate falling dead, he ran back and went on guard, and he knew that if he stayed nearby, he could die just like his friend.


    "Shit, she killed him." Are they rookie bad guys? His legs are shaking, has he never seen anyone die before? This is a joke, and it is not possible that he is committing a crime for the first time.


    They were acting very "professional," well, they made the foolish thing to move in the carriage without even knowing who is inside, so I don''t think they are professional criminals.


    "Attack them." The man who seemed to be the head of the group shouted loud and clear for all the men to attack, he is the same man who said to get the women alive, I think I have to make him cry a little.


    After the man shouted, all six other bad guys attacked the carriage at the same time.


    Clevina and Eleonor who were behind the carriage also came out to contain the bad guys, of course, Cibely was still inside the carriage, and she was protecting me, I don''t like to see something like this happening.


    "It''s all right," I told Cibely, after that, I got up and started walking slowly out of the carriage, I don''t think I need to hide my strength now, I''m not going to do anything too flashy, so I don''t think it will significantly affect my relationship with they.


    "Where are you going?" Cibely tried to hold me back, is she that worried about me? Again I see how cute she is.


    "Don''t worry, and I''ll be right back," I said as I jumped out of the carriage toward the man who looked like the head of the group.


    Other men in the bandit group were also attacking the girls, but I can''t do anything right now, first let''s take care of this one.


    ''Take care of these guys because if it''s up to me, this is going to be a massacre.'' I thought and then put a smile on my face, and a huge sense of adrenaline surged inside me.


    ********************


    BUY ADVANCED CHAPTERS: pa treon.com/IgorRSAW


    **********************

 Chapter 57 - Too much blood.

    By the time I jumped out of the carriage I was already in front of the man, I went at incredible speed, it seems that when I get adrenaline, I can increase my speed, even more, this is very nice.


    "You brat, I won''t let you do what you want." When the man realized that I jumped over all the henchmen and was heading toward him, he started to with anger and pulled his sword from its sheath.


    Why wasn''t he holding the sword yet, is he dumb or something? Who in their right mind attacks someone without their weapon in hand?


    Well, after all, I think they''re amateur bandits, but that doesn''t change the fact that they were trying to steal and **** us, and that I can''t forgive. If I left these pigs alive, they would look for prey elsewhere, so I think it would be better to end it all.


    By the time I realized the man was already swinging his sword toward me, as I was in the air and was facing him, I could stop these sword only with my strength and endurance, but I want to test something more interesting.


    I quickly began to imagine a barrier in front of me, a barrier much like the one that guy attacked me, well, it wasn''t identical because I got some references from MMORPG games, wizards used similar spells.


    Watching anime also helped me get a good idea of ??how to create this barrier. I guess I wouldn''t have to imagine so much. I think the power of imagination works very well in this world, and just imagining a barrier to some simple game would work.


    The instant my imagination flowed through my mind, a huge barrier of transparent red appeared in front of me. She was a lot like the barrier this man used, but her color was much prettier, and only by her appearance could you see she was more powerful.


    The instant the sword hit the barrier, a small red light came out of where the sword hit, and it was easily repelled. I put a smile on my face when I saw that and looked at the man with a deadly look.


    When the man saw that, he tried to attack continuously, but my barrier repelled all his attacks very easily.


    "You can''t hurt me." I smiled at the man, and after the man saw that he couldn''t hurt me he stopped attacking and I could see a small drop of sweat trickling down his cheek, I think now he''s sweating cold after realizing he''s dead.


    "Yes, you are dead," I said as I pointed my finger towards the man''s face, after seeing that a small tear fell from the man''s eye after realizing what was happening.


    "Plea .." When he tried to say something, I shot a wind bullet right in the middle of his nose.


    A huge amount of blood came out of the back of his head, and the man fell to the ground unconscious, he will not attack anyone else I think.


    The adrenaline in my body wasn''t over yet, so I turned to see how the girls continued to fight. 2 of the bad guys were already dead, so there were only three left.


    Cibely looked pretty tired since most of the bad guys used swords, and she had to fight almost all of him directly. She had support from Eleonor and Clevina, but she was very worn out, so I think I need to help them.


    ''This will do.'' I got the sword from the bandits I had just killed and then started running at high speed towards the girls who were fighting the bandits, and they don''t even realize that their boss is already dead, they are fighting for their lives.


    ''I don''t know how to use a sword very well, but I''m sure if I swing with a certain force, I will be able to cut.'' That''s what I thought as I ran toward the men with a big smile on my face, that was so much fun.


    #########


    I got close to the men in an instant, and when I got close to the first man he couldn''t even notice me, when he turned his face to me I was already running past while pointing the sword at his belly, the only thing he could feel was his belly being torn as his insides were thrown out.


    He dropped his sword to the ground and then spit a huge amount of blood, after which he could not stand for even a second and fell to the dead ground.


    When they saw that all the girls stopped fighting right away and the men started shaking with fear.


    The only thing they saw was a little girl holding a sword with her arm all stained with her mate''s blood when they saw the little girl knew they couldn''t stay here and started running.


    "You will not run away." I started running after one of them that was already at a considerable distance.


    I didn''t even try to chase after them. First, it is much more fun when you give someone hope that they can escape a situation like this. This is being more fun than I thought, I feel like a lion hunting its prey.


    I ran after one of them and then jumped toward his back and thrust the sword with all my might. The sword pierced the man''s body, causing him to fall to the dead ground, and he had no chance to react.


    After I looked at the other man who was even further away, he started to despair, but I didn''t care, I just wanted to kill him.


    ********************


    BUY ADVANCED CHAPTERS: pa treon.com/IgorRSAW


    **********************

 Chapter 58 - What do they think of me now?

    I started running toward the other man, and the only thing I could see was his expression of despair as he watched me approach. They didn''t even try to fight, and they accepted his death too quickly. I think no person in my old world would give up so easily.


    The next instant I was close to the man, but when I went to hit him with his sword, he managed to lock my sword with his, it was a big surprise since these men are amateur and couldn''t even see the speed of my sword.


    "Oh, you did well, but you know it''s no use, am I right?" I tried to play with a man a bit to make him even more scared, and I find it fun when rotten people like him fall into a sea of ??despair.


    It seems that when people know they are going to die, they despair so much, I never thought it would be like this until I saw it with my eyes. I think it''s better to end this if I mess around with him a lot, he could shit his pants.


    "You messed with the wrong people, do you understand?" I said with a smile on my face as I swung my sword with all my might toward the man.


    The impact of my sword was so strong that his sword eventually broke, and my sword cut his ?h?st straight. The only thing I could see was him falling to the floor while spitting a large amount of blood through his mouth.


    ''Too bad it''s over.'' When we kill those who deserve it and do it in such a fun way, time goes by quickly, too bad, and I wanted to fight some more.


    I threw the man''s sword on the floor I was using and then started walking toward the carriage.


    When I looked at the face of the three girls, I noticed that they had a look of fear on their face, and it seems that they were more cautious with me on the side.


    ''I messed up?'' At that moment I could only think that I scared them and broke up our relationship, are they now afraid of me?


    #########


    As I approached near the carriage, all the girls made room for me, and I climbed into the carriage. I didn''t want to justify all this, and I didn''t want to talk about why I hid my strength either.


    They must be scared not only because of my strength, but I think I also overreacted to kill them all, the amount of blood here is very large, and I was also smiling while doing that, wasn''t I?


    ''Damn, what was I thinking?'' No normal person would kill anyone with a smile on his face like that, and I was looking like a psycho killing those men this way.


    I stayed in the carriage alone for a while, getting glances from the girls, I don''t know if they were afraid of me or if they were surprised, the only possibility I think is fear.


    ''I''ll clean it up.'' I grabbed a rag that was inside the carriage and started wiping my arms and face since my arms were completely bloodstained and had blood splatters all over my face. I''m looking like a maniac.


    After a few minutes I had finished cleaning up, and the girls had not yet got into the carriage it seems they had gone somewhere to talk, the only thing I could do was stand there waiting for them to come back, I don''t think to peek be a good thing.


    ###########


    ''Who is this little girl?'' That was the only thing Cibely could think of after all she saw here today, and she didn''t believe this little girl was so strong and didn''t know this little girl liked to kill so much.


    When she saw that little girl with that smile on her face as she killed all these men, she felt chills all over her body, it looked like the smile of a person who would kill for p???sur?, and she already had the displeasure of meeting people like that.


    She doesn''t think a little girl so cute like that, a little girl she trusted so much would be such a person who kills for her p???sur?, that''s ridiculous, there''s no way she can be like that.


    "Let''s talk a little?" Since none of the girls wanted to approach the little girl again, I called them to talk. We can''t crucify the girl because of this, and she might have done it in the heat at the moment.


    After that we pulled back from the carriage to talk, and the little girl stayed inside the carriage cleaning the blood from her body, this was an abnormal scene, I think I will never see a child-like her again cleaning the blood from her body.


    "What was that?" Eleonor said in a low voice so the girl wouldn''t hear.


    She''s also not understanding what that was all about, how did that cute little girl turn into this killing machine? It makes no sense.


    That girl never proved to be a violent person; when she killed the wolf, it was simply, and using magic, she didn''t cut and threw blood everywhere as she did now. I did something like the wolves.


    ''But humans are different.'' I''ve killed humans before, they were bandits, but I''ve never killed them so violently.


    "I don''t know, but isn''t this little girl a little crazier than we thought?" Who answered Eleonor''s question was Clevina, the only thing Cibely could think of at the time was if they were correct, or if that little girl was cute as they all imagined.


    ********************


    BUY ADVANCED CHAPTERS: pa treon.com/IgorRSAW


    **********************

 Chapter 59 - Everything is as before?

    "Will you keep trusting her?" Who asked this time was Clevina, it seems that it was so crazy that she no longer wants to trust Larissa. I keep believing her, and she didn''t attack anyone but bad guys.


    Bandits deserve to die, but the only thing different is that she killed them in a very brutal and very bloody way, I don''t think we should stop trusting her for something like that, that would be very superficial.


    I slept on her side for a long time, and even the other girls slept on her side too, and she never did anything, if she wanted to kill them while they were sleeping she would do that. In fact, after what they saw today, they know this little girl can destroy them anytime she wants.


    "I''ll keep trusting her, and I don''t think she would do anything to us, I think she only killed them that way because they were bad guys." I tried to justify Larissa''s actions since I didn''t want the girls to stop trusting her.


    After thinking for a while, they seem to have accepted this, but they said they would be more cautious next to her as she may end up attacking them. I don''t think she would do anything like that, but I accepted their proposal to be more cautious.


    "Alright, let''s act normally around her, I don''t want her to think we''re afraid of her or anything." I didn''t want her to think we were afraid of her if she realizes that she can be uncomfortable.


    After all this talk we decided to treat her usually and get back in the carriage, I don''t think she''ll suspect we were worried about traveling with her after that.


    I don''t think it would do us any harm, after all, we''ve been through together, and we''ve been traveling for a long time together, so if she wanted to have attacked, she would have already done so, so I think we''re cautious without need.


    ''I hope I''m right.'' I hope I''m sure she won''t attack us because if she decides to do that, she can kill us without much effort, she''s too strong for an F-RANK.


    I think the girls were very scared too because she hid her strength, she told us it was just an F-RANK and had only storage magic, in fact, she also said to me about ice magic, but I thought she just had it.


    But I think she has a good reason to hide her strength, so I wasn''t so worried about it, but Eleonor and Clevina were.


    "Better get back soon." We were taking too long to get in the carriage, so I hurried the girls.


    ##########


    After a long time, the girls came back. I''m sure they were talking about my way of acting, so I didn''t even ask what they were talking about.


    They were trying to act normal, but the only one acting typically was Cibely, I could see the eyes of fear and of caution that Clevina and Eleonor were looking at me, they hide their feelings very badly, this is comical.


    Since we were already awake Cibely and the girls started preparing the "Breakfast" was wolf meat, I knew it would be that since we have nothing to eat besides that.


    I sat in the carriage, watching them do it, and I didn''t want to talk to them right now. I could explain why I hid my strength and that I''m not a psycho as they think, but I don''t think it will do much good.


    ''Maybe they don''t even want to hear me.'' It may be an option if they don''t want to listen to me and start treating me even worse, so it''s best not to talk now. Maybe by the end of the trip, I''ll tell them I''m not what they think.


    Cibely already seems to know that I wouldn''t do anything to them since she''s as calm as ever and still smiles at me as always.


    I hope everything will be back to normal soon.


    ##########


    After a while, the sun was rising, so we started having breakfast. I grabbed my coffee from Cibely and then sat inside the carriage again while they sat outside.


    I prefer to be alone for now because during the trip I can talk to them and try to convince them that I''m not that horrible person they think I am, I would never hurt them.


    "Aren''t you going to sit with us?" While I was distracted eating, Cibely approached me and called me, she is the one who is treating me normally, I''m sure of that.


    But I think it''s better to answer honestly.


    "I don''t want them to be afraid of me, so I''m waiting for the trip to start trying to convince them that I''m not that person they think I am."


    "Then you noticed." Cibely looked a little sad that I had noticed her friends'' feelings, that they had been afraid of me and were being cautious around.


    "Of course, anyone would notice." True, anyone would realize if they were being avoided or looked at strangely as they were doing, they don''t know how to hide their feelings, they are letting them emanate from their bodies.


    "I''m sorry about that, but if you talk to them, I think they''ll understand. I''m not afraid of you, and I know you wouldn''t hurt us." Cibely put her hand on my head and started rubbing as she looked at me, smiling.


    "Yeah, I know." I just smiled back at her.


    ********************


    BUY ADVANCED CHAPTERS: pa treon.com/IgorRSAW


    **********************

 Chapter 60 - Part of the truth.

    After we had finished breakfast, everyone got in the carriage as usual, and then we went back to travel quietly. Well, I wasn''t calm because the two girls kept staring at me.


    ''This is uncomfortable.'' It''s very uncomfortable to have people staring at me like this, and I don''t know if they know it''s rude to do that too, am I some unknown animal or something like that?


    I caught their attention and still made them scared, of course, it would be explained why they were staring I can take this opportunity to talk to them about all that.


    "So, I''d like to talk to you about what happened." I tried to say as calmly as possible not to sound a little rude and also not to scare them.


    After all that mess, we had to clean the body of men. We left the bodies there because we can call the city guard to bring their bodies.


    It seems that this world works like this, if the bodies are still there until the guard arrives, they are taken away, but if they are not there it means the monsters ate them, people don''t care about that because they are bandits.


    It''s a pretty strict way to treat criminals in this world, well, I agree with the treatment since bad guys in this world are mostly rapists and kill unnecessarily, so they must be prepared to die as I said before.


    After I said that, everyone stared at me even more, until Cibely, who wasn''t looking at me before, started staring at me.


    Nobody said anything, so I decided to start talking anyway. If everyone was staring at me, it''s because they are paying attention to me and want to know what it was all about, so now is the time to tell a good part of the story.


    "Yes, first, I will not do anything against you, I only did that because it was bad guys and I will not go out killing anyone, especially you who are my friends now." First, I needed to talk about it since they were afraid of me.


    If I didn''t say that, they would think I was a sick person who would attack people just for fun. Well, after what I did, if I were in their shoes and had seen that, I''d think that, because I''m sure I had a terrifying smile back then.


    "Are you sure?" Eleonor doesn''t seem to believe it, so she asked again, and of course, I confirmed that I was sure of it, I wouldn''t randomly attack people out there, I''m not some Serial Killer.


    Now the reason for hiding my strength was to be told. I would not tell you that the queen was my grandmother, but I would say that someone was chasing me, and so I wore that hat and also hid my strength.


    "Someone is chasing me, so I wear that hat, and I don''t use my true strength much either, I''m an F-RANK because I just joined the guild." I counted most of everything, but I couldn''t count every detail.


    I don''t want these girls involved in all this, and I don''t want to have them chased by that man either, if that happens I''ll feel guilty just as it happened to Emily, I''m glad I managed to save her that day.


    After I said all this they kept looking at me without saying anything, it seems like they don''t have much to say about it, but more importantly, did they believe me? About all this, someone is stalking me.


    I told the truth, but I don''t know if they believe me because there is no reason for a child like me to be persecuted. Well, after everything I''ve done with those bad guys, they may be wondering why I might be being chased.


    "But why is this person after you?" Eleonor is always the first person to question things, she has a fun personality, but she also has a powerful personality when she wants to.


    Well, I can only say that it''s a man who wants to arrest me or kill me because of family issues, so I don''t think I need to keep this a secret.


    "A man is stalking me for family problems so he couldn''t stay in the capital, and I even left my friend that I talk so much about," I answered Eleonor''s question.


    As I said that, I felt a huge tightening in my heart just talking about Emily, who didn''t want to leave her alone, but I had to do it to get a better life and also find a way to live safely.


    I wish she had me with me now, but it will only happen when I have a place to live with her and her family. I don''t know if I''m going to make this house in the city of Grenrok, but I don''t want to take too long to do it, and I want to do it quickly.


    "So that''s it, but why didn''t you fight this man if you''re so strong? When we saw you fighting, we realized that you''re much stronger than us." Well, Eleonor was right, I could kill that man if I wanted to, but I don''t think it''s a good idea to do it now.


    If I kill him, the queen will find some way that the whole country will be against me by saying that I attacked the queen''s subordinates or something, and if that happened, I would have no peace.


    I could make a disguise, but I would be so sought after that I don''t know if a simple disguise would help me get rid of the guards'' eyes, it would be quite complicated to do so. And I also have some plans for that man, and I don''t want to kill him before using him for something.


    Since he was the closest person to the queen today, I think it would be a good idea to use him for something, but that''s for the future.


    ''But of course, if he decides to get in front of me again, or mess with my family and friend, I''ll kill him this time.'' I don''t think I would have the patience to keep you alive if something like this happened.


    But leaving that aside, I need to answer Eleonor''s question.


    ********************


    BUY ADVANCED CHAPTERS: pa treon.com/IgorRSAW


    **********************

 Chapter 61 - Were Coming.

    "I don''t fight him because it''s not worth it now, and he''s not as weak as you think, I may be strong, but so is he." Of course, it was a lie, it wasn''t a lie when I said he was strong, but it was not a lie when I said it wasn''t worth it.


    On second thought is not a lie either since it is not worth killing him now, he might have some use in the future, I can kidnap him just like he did with Emily and make him do things of my choosing, it''s a very cruel thing, but that would work.


    "So, you''re saying you didn''t fight him just because it wasn''t worth it?" Eleonor seemed a little suspicious of my answer, but my response was not wrong, not entirely correct, but not incorrect.


    I don''t think I''m going to see him for a long time, I hope I don''t see him anytime soon because I don''t think I can handle my d?s?r? to kill him when I find him.


    I could have destroyed the whole castle, but I explained why I did it because I didn''t want to kill people who weren''t needed. I could have killed that man easily if I had used another meteor on him, but I preferred to run and hide.


    He was hurt enough to don''t come after me, so I think it was a good idea to run and hide, I didn''t want to do any more damage in the capital and if we fought in the middle of the residential district people''s houses would be destroyed if I used all the my imagination to attack it.


    Eleonor kept thinking for a moment and then answered me in a very simple way, she just told me, "It''s a very simple answer, but I think it''s acceptable."


    As always, she is a person who accepts things quickly, it was like the first time she asks me why she didn''t bring my friend.


    "So that''s just why you hid your identity and strength? Why were you running from someone?" Clevina, who was saying nothing so far, decided to say something and ask me a question.


    Well, it wasn''t just because of that, I didn''t like to stand out from other people either, and if I kept using powerful magic everywhere, I''d be sure to be chased by someone.


    After rethinking the things I just said, the only thing I could think of right now was, ''I think I''m inside LN or what?''.


    I imagined myself in a world of Light novel, a world where nobles would come after me for things like that, and I don''t think this world is the same as fantasy story. There are spells and swords, but I don''t believe everything is the same.


    "Look, I don''t like to stand out too much, either." I gave a straight answer and another simple answer, I would not want to talk too long about my life or my reasons for doing so.


    I know I wanted to make them feel less afraid of me, but I didn''t think it would be so uncomfortable to be answering asking about myself, I imagine myself in a job interview right now.


    "Then, that''s it." This time Clevina also accepted everything quickly.


    After seeing that her two companions accepted my explanations, a huge smile appeared on Cibely''s face. After realizing that I was looking at her, she again blushed and turned her face so that I would not look directly into her eyes.


    ########


    After so much travel time again, it was dark, and again, we would eat wolf meat. Tomorrow is already the penultimate travel day. Finally, I will arrive in another city after so long I will finally be able to continue with my plans.


    "Here, your part." I was distracted thinking what to do when I got to town, and Cibely came up with a meat bowl for me, I thought we usually ate meat like that on a skewer, but if they want to put it in a dish, I don''t care.


    It was very relaxing eating outdoors, and I had never done anything like that since I never had a chance to camp. I had no friends to go with me, and my family never made anything like a camp, not that I remember.


    I didn''t have time to do it myself either as I worked almost all day, and in my leisure, I watched anime or something, so my life was just that.


    I miss those things a little, but now that I''m in a world that I can experience all that, I think my longing will pass over time. I have not left any important people that I care behind, and I do not regret anything I have done in that world. The only thing I can do now and live my happy life here.


    After that we went to sleep, it was a quiet dinner without much talk, we just wanted to get to town soon, we traveled a long time and still had to witness a bandit attack, I don''t think everyone here is excited for being here.


    Tonight the first to be on guard again was Cibely, and who was going to sleep with me was Clevina and Eleonor.


    When I told them my reasons for hiding my strength and also said that I wouldn''t do them any harm, they both started treating me normally over time, they still seem a little suspicious, but they are coming back to trust me.


    ''I''m glad.'' I don''t want to lose friendships for futile reasons, especially friendships, as good as this one.


    ********************


    BUY ADVANCED CHAPTERS: pa treon.com/IgorRSAW

 Chapter 62 - Arriving in the city.

    After we woke up, we had breakfast quickly to continue the trip. We''re on the penultimate day of travel, so everyone is excited to get to town soon.


    The girls are a long time away from home, and I also want to get there fast to start my planning, the only thing that makes me anxious is to have to find a place to stay, I don''t know where the inns or anything in this city.


    ''I can ask them for help.'' Since they live in this city I can ask for recommendations of inns to stay, I think they would help me without problems, there is no reason not to help me.


    I hope I find a good inn for a reasonable price I do not want to stay in a poor quality inn and also pay a high price, I have some money, but I don''t know if I can live long with it.


    ''That''s what the adventurous job is for, you idiot.'' I cursed my mind for being such an idiot and not remembering the adventurous job. Since I am very strong and can kill the monsters with one attack, I can make a lot of money with high-quality products.


    It seems that in the capital, the monsters I hunted were quite sought after by merchants since they were always in excellent quality, so wolf fur was great for making carpets and jackets.


    I hope I can find an excellent place to hunt, preferably a faraway place where I will have no interference from anyone, a place where I can fight and use my spells the way I want, an area just as I want.


    But now is not the time to think about it, I have to relax and wait for the time to pass, it won''t be long before I reach the city, a city where it could end up being my new home, or a city where I can''t stand to live and get out of here very fast.


    ''I hope it''s the first option since if I live here, I can keep in touch with this girl group.'' I thought as I stared at the three who were distracted by their thoughts.


    Again night came, and we ate wolf meat again, I was already getting annoyed by having to eat only that meat, but that''s the only one we have, and I''m not into hunting animals in the middle of the night, I think that no one here wants it.


    "Tomorrow we''ll come to town, what will you do after that?" Cibely said as she looked at me and put a piece of meat in her mouth.


    I must tell her it''s rude to talk with her mouth full, but I don''t think it''s necessary because she asked me a question and also because she''s an ?du?t and knows what''s wrong with that, but maybe she doesn''t care what people think.


    "I''ll look for a inn, and I hope you can recommend me one." I took this opportunity to make her introduce me to an inn, and I think this was a very smart move, I managed to use a question to do something that would benefit me.


    ''Stop it, you''re childish and very strange.'' My mind fought with itself about the things I was doing right now, right, right, that was stupid.


    "Alright, I know a good place you can stay, and the price is not that high." It was a stupid way of thinking and doing things, but in the end, it all worked out, she will show me a good inn, and with good value, I think I don''t need anything better.


    After we are done eating we went into the carriage to sleep as usual, I hope this is a quiet night to get to town tomorrow.


    ##########


    The next day we would take a little while to reach the city. It seems that the city only begins to appear in our vision when it is starting to get dark; there goes another day of boredom in a carriage waiting for the town to arrive.


    The only thing I could do was stand there looking out the window and waiting for the city to come into view, and I was so anxious that I kept looking at the sun waiting to get dark.


    "Don''t stare at the sun; your eyes will hurt." Who gave me the warning was Cibely, I think now she''s become my mom since she''s giving me a warning like that.


    Of course, I''m kidding, but it looked like this since I''m 13 in this body and she could be mistaken for my mother, she warned me then it was funny, even the girls sitting on the other side of the carriage saw this and started laughing.


    "Yes, yes, mommy." I decided to get in the game to make her embarrassed.


    I know Cibely gets embarrassed quickly, so I decided to play with her a little bit after I said that Cibely realized her friends were laughing too, and she turned red. After that, I also started to laugh.


    The game was so funny that we started talking about various things and we talked so much that I didn''t even see the time pass, we were having so much fun that when I looked out the carriage window, the sun was already going away.


    ''Time goes by faster when we have fun with friends'' And right after I thought that I could see the city wall appearing on the horizon.


    ********************


    BUY ADVANCED CHAPTERS: pa treon.com/IgorRSAW

 Chapter 63 - Inside the city.

    After a few more minutes of anxiety, as they stared at the city wall, they finally approached the gate. When Lara got close to the entrance, she realized how tall he was, not as tall as the capital, but she knew no weak monster would come in here.


    "We finally got home," Eleonor said as he jumped out of the carriage with a smile on his face.


    But wait, why are they leaving? Isn''t it just getting into town while you''re in the carriage? Well, if they are going, I think I need to go too.


    I jumped out of the carriage and landed gracefully on the floor. I wasn''t so cute since my clothes were dirty, and I still had signs of battle and a few drops and blood on my dress.


    I didn''t have time to wash my clothes, and I don''t have spare clothes either, so I had to get these dirty clothes on. Now that I realize how well they are dressed, I am a little ashamed.


    ''What will people think of me when they see me in these dirty and torn clothes?'' I need to buy other clothes right away. I should have ordered some clothes from Emily before I left or I should have bought some clothes in the capital, but now it''s no use thinking about that.


    "What are you doing there? Let''s go." As I was lost in thought thinking about my clothes, I didn''t even realize that the girls were already walking towards the city gate, so I started following them.


    ###########


    "Ooh, so you came back, Cibely." A chubby guard said as he approached us at the gate entrance.


    I don''t know who he is, but he seems to be some acquaintance of Cibely since he called her by name and seems to have a lot of intimacy.


    "Who is he?" I pulled Eleonor''s outfit a little and then asked it softly, I don''t know who he was, but I hope he''s not what I''m thinking, is he Cibely''s boyfriend?


    I never thought that a girl who gets embarrassed so quickly would have something like a boyfriend, that''s a big surprise. I never imagined something like that.


    "Ah, he''s just the gatekeeper, he''s been working here for a long time, so we have known him for a long time," Eleonor explained who the man was, and then I saw how naive I was to think that Cibely would have a boyfriend, but how naive.


    "And who is this little girl?" I was so distracted that I didn''t even realize the man had approached me when I saw that I was startled when he stopped talking to Cilbely? You need to warn when approaching people.


    I didn''t know who this man was, but he knew how to be discreet, he almost scared me to death, I need to improve my senses because I can end up dying with a surprise attack like that.


    "Ah, she''s Larissa, she came from the capital, she took advantage that we were traveling and came along with us as a temporary member of the group." Cibely soon answered the guard''s question before I could even say anything.


    "I see, my name is Sierg, nice to meet you, young lady." The man said amicably as he reached out to stroke my head, seeing that I just pulled away. I''m sorry, Oji-chan, but I don''t want you touching my head.


    "So, you''re ashamed." He eventually gave up, and then returned to Cibely''s side.


    After all this talk, he finally started checking all guild cards from around the world to confirm our entry into the city. When it was my turn again, he tried to stroke my head, and again I turned away from him.


    ''What a persistent Oji-chan.'' Is he any Lolicon? I don''t want him to touch my head.


    He looked at my guild card and then handed it to me, so that means verification is just that? There''s no magic sphere like in the guild? That was very easy, in the capital, it was even easier to enter the city, they nor asked for verification.


    After he checked them all and cleared our entrance, I finally entered a new city, a city that can be my home from today.


    ##########


    When I entered the city, I had no surprise. Actually, the town was the same as the capital, and the only difference is that the street did not go directly to a castle, but it would go to a mansion, not nearly the size of the castle but it was very large.


    "We got home!" Clevina, who has never shown to be so lively, gave a lively scream, the scream was not very low, so it caught the attention of many people.


    "Stop this." Cibely, who saw this patted Clevina''s head to make her quiet, and I already knew why it was because she was so embarrassed, Cibely was a girl who felt very easy shame and having so many people''s attention should be uncomfortable.


    After that I started walking around the capital with the girls, I don''t know where they were going, but they are probably going to the adventurer guild to complete their quest, and I can take this to see where the guild is.


    As I walked down Main Street I could see many clothing stores and even sword shops, I could also see many restaurants, but so far I have not seen any inns, I think I need to wait for Cibely to take me there.


    After continuing to walk for a while, we finally arrived in a building that looked like an adventurous guild since there were so many muscular men coming out of the building.


    The building was much smaller than the capital because it was only two stories tall and the capital was 3, but in a matter of people, I think there are a lot of them here too.


    "Let''s go in." I was invited by Cibely and soon after we enter the guild.


    ********************


    BUY ADVANCED CHAPTERS: pa treon.com/IgorRSAW


    **********************

 Chapter 64 - Isnt this city very different, or is it?

    When we entered the adventurer guild we started to get glances from everywhere, and as I don''t like to draw attention I was already starting to get uncomfortable, why do they always look that way to who enters the guild?


    In fact, in the capital did not happen, just happened that man came to fight with me and I ended up doing that with him, I think I did not need to do that, but he deserved, he was also healed soon after, it makes no difference.


    "Stay behind me." Cibely, who realized my discomfort, pulled me to her side to hide the sight of everyone in me. I don''t know why they were looking at me so much.


    I still have my hat on, and I don''t think men here know who I am, I think the news of the execution-only happened in the capital, so why is everyone staring at me? Thinking better now makes no sense.


    After walking inside the guild we finally arrived at the reception desk and up there had a sphere like the capital, so far I do not understand how the people at the gate do not use such a system, it would be safer if bandits try to enter.


    "Your mission is already complete, and I''ll go get the money." Cibely didn''t even say about her mission, and the receptionist already recognized her and went to get her reward.


    "How does she know which mission you did?" I was a little confused and wanted to find out more about these things, so I ended up asking her, I know it''s annoying to be asking questions all the time, but I''m not from this world, so I don''t know anything.


    Cibely started to explain to me how it worked, and it seems the merchant passed here before us since he was in the carriage and said the mission was complete, and as guild receptionists know the adventurers well, she knew it was me who had completed the mission.


    ''Receptionists need to be competent enough to do nothing wrong.'' If they do something wrong to end up harming an adventurer, and it seems that this is unforgivable, I would not want to work in a place like this.


    #########


    After a few minutes, the receptionist came back with a bag that seemed to be full of money, just like the capital guild the only thing that changes is the size of the building and it makes me calmer now I know here is a proper city.


    There are a lot of locals, and there are a lot of shops, so I think this is a very valued city and I will have no problem living here permanently, or just living here for a while to earn some money.


    "Are you sure you don''t want to receive anything?" Cibely asked as she showed me the money bag. I already said that I don''t want the money since I am a temporary member, and I didn''t help this mission at all.


    I killed the bad guys, but I think they would have been able to kill them all on their own without me, so I don''t think that''s great merit, so because of that, I didn''t accept any rewards.


    It''s idiotic, and I could have made some money, but I don''t think "stealing" money from people who did their work is any merit with, I will work as an adventurer and earn my own money, and I don''t think I''ll take long to make much money.


    "No need, I just want you to take me to the inn you said before." I wanted a place to stay, of course, and I wouldn''t sleep in the middle of the street as I did in the capital while hiding in that dark alley, I think I better find an inn soon.


    I don''t know if they will accept me since I''m in all my dirty and torn clothes, they might think I''m some homeless or something. I hope the people here are not biased.


    "Alright, I think it''s better to go there now since it''s getting dark." Cibely wanted to show me the inn because it was already getting dark, well, and I appreciate that because I can take a shower and sleep a quiet night at night, was already tired of sleeping in a carriage despite being quite comfortable.


    We started walking down Main Street, and then we turned into a street on the left side of Main Street, it was a street with less shops than Main Street, but I could see a lot of 2 and 3 story buildings.


    "Here is where there are most inns, the cheapest inns of course if you want an expensive inn, you can look in the main street, but the price is very high," Cibely explained to me how prices worked here.


    It is expected that the inn on the main street of the city are of higher quality and the price is very high, and the main road is where all the people and nobles pass or stay since there are so many high-quality stores, of course, it would be more expensive.


    We walked down the street and we started passing many food stalls and some buildings that already looked like inns, but I wasn''t sure about that.


    Things are different here, in the capital there were a lot of food stalls on the main street too, but here there are food stalls just on the roads parallel to the main road, it must be difficult for them as they should sell less.


    I''m not sure since people with less money stay here and may end up buying things in these stalls, if they are here it means that they make good money, let''s say "Your business has not gone bankrupt" I heard that a lot when I worked at that convenience store.


    After walking a little further down the street we came in front of a three-story wooden building, the smell coming out was very good and the door was made entirely of wood, it was a beautiful design.


    "This is the inn," Cibely said as she opened the wooden door.


    BUY ADVANCED CHAPTERS: pa treon.com/IgorRSAW


    **********************

 Chapter 65 - Inn.

    When I entered the inn, the first thing I felt was the wonderful smell that was coming from the kitchen, and the inn looked like a restaurant where the cooks are shown, so the smell of the food circulated throughout the entire inn.


    "That smell made me hungry now." Eleonor, who was with us, whispered this, thinking that no one would listen, but of course, everyone listened and just smiled at her.


    Eleonor didn''t care much that we listened since she doesn''t get ashamed quickly like Cibely and just ignored our reaction. I wanted to be mentally strong like her because I also get embarrassed very quickly if people stare at me.


    "Let''s go to the reception." After that, I walked along with Cibely to the inn reception, and Clevina and Eleonor sat at one of the tables to wait for us.


    ''Since she''s hungry, could she order something to eat, or can''t she?'' I don''t know if the food here is served individually if anybody asks for it or if it''s not just for guests, well, she should know that because she lives here.


    I was a little distracted, so I didn''t even realize that Cibely was already talking to the woman behind the counter.


    She was a beautiful woman, she had long brown hair, and her eyes were the color of caramels, she has beautiful brown hair.


    She wore a very standard guesthouse outfit that I saw on the internet, and she wore a long, plain brown dress with just a few simple br??st-length flower designs.


    I have never seen a girl dress so simple and yet be so beautiful, I don''t know how old she is, but she must not be over 20 years old, I would believe if she told me she is 16 or 17 years old.


    "How many nights do you intend to stay?" While I was distracted by the beauty of the woman Cibely called me to know how long I would stay at this inn. I haven''t set an exact time to buy a house yet, so I don''t know how long I''ll be here.


    "I still don''t know how many days, let''s say indefinitely for now." I didn''t know if they accepted lodging as soon as people stayed when they wanted to. Of course, I will have to pay.


    If I pay every day of stay I think she will accept me here as she will be profiting, I believe?


    "So you don''t know how long you''ll be staying. It''s a room for just one person, right?" The receptionist asked while jotting down some details on a paper, and I think this is the way to do the hosting registration since there is no such thing as a computer in this world.


    They could use a sphere for that too since there is a sphere that stores its identity in a magical system, well, I think such a sphere is not cheap so no inn should have something like that, it would be a waste of money.


    "Yes, the room is just for me. Don''t worry, and I''ll pay you a few days in advance." I had four silver coins with me, not much money, but that''s what I managed to save after paying for the change of identity.


    "It''s two copper coins a day with a meal, and without a meal, it''s just one coin." It''s a pretty low price I thought it would be more expensive, just a copper coin is 10USD, so even in my other life, this would be a little expensive for me who didn''t earned a high salary..


    "I want to pay ten days in advance with a meal." I took two silver coins and handed them to the receptionist. Cibely was a little surprised that I had this amount of money, but after remembering how I struggled, she understood the reason, and her shocked face disappeared.


    "Here''s your room key." The woman handed me a key with a number, and this must be my room number; this is just like a hotel.


    "Would you like to have dinner now?" The woman asked as she got out from behind the counter and walked towards the kitchen, it seems she takes care of the reception but help in the kitchen too, she works a lot.


    "No, I''ll take a shower first, then go down to dinner, by the way, my name is Larissa. I haven''t introduced myself yet." I took this opportunity since I had not introduced myself before. I do not know how she hosted me here if I had not even said my name.


    "Ah, Cibely had already told me your name, my name is Clara." So that''s why she doesn''t ask my name.


    When I looked at Cibely she just smiled, she acts like it''s not her fault, almost I stay in a place where I don''t even know the names of the people who work here, I would look like an idiot when I asked her name.


    Imagine you have a person staying at your inn, and they don''t even know your name? I would feel uncomfortable with something like that, but each person has their way of thinking.


    "Are you going up now?" Cibely asked.


    "Yes, I''m exhausted, and I need to get up early tomorrow, I need to work to pay for the inn." I decided to make a joke a little bit out of time, and it was not quite a joke since it''s the truth.


    I also have to work hard to send money to Emily every week, I don''t know what day it is today, but I arranged to send her money every Wednesday since it was midweek.


    If I don''t work hard enough, I won''t be able to stay here, and I won''t be able to send her the money.


    "Alright then, see you tomorrow," Cibely said goodbye to me, and then the girls said goodbye too.


    ''Now, let''s go up.'' I said that as I walked up the stairs to my new home for a while.


    ********************


    BUY ADVANCED CHAPTERS: pa treon.com/IgorRSAW


    **********************

 Chapter 66 - A bath after so long.

    After I went up the stairs, I arrived in a corridor with several doors with numbers on them; it wasn''t that many, but it was a good amount of rooms for such a small inn, it can be simple, but the smell of the food is excellent.


    I walked down the hall a little while looking at the number on my key and looking for a door with the same number, it works the same as my old world, and it surprises me.


    This is the easiest way to do this, so I don''t think I should be surprised by that. I think it''s because all the anime I saw was the owner of the inn that took the guest to the selected bedroom, that''s why I''m so surprised.


    I kept walking a little more and looking at the doors until I finally found a door with the same number as my key.


    ''It must be here.'' Even if don''t go here, it won''t be a problem because I think the keys are all different, and I don''t run the risk of entering someone else''s room, if I did that, it would be very embarrassing.


    I put the key in the lock on the door and started rooting for the right room, and I was sure this was my room. I opened the door and realized that the room was very dark.


    I started walking around the room and started looking for a lamp to light up like the one the girls used at the inn they were staying in the capital. The room was not so dark, as it had a small window, and the moonlight illuminated one little in here.


    After looking a little inside the room, I realized that the lamp was on the floor between the bed and the table that was on the side of the bed. I think it would be more convenient if this lamp were on the table, why did they leave it here? Are they dumb?


    I picked up the lamp from the floor and placed it on the table that was next to the bed and started to move it to light it.


    This lamp had a system that looked like a flint, and I needed to keep turning a key on it to give off sparks and light what was inside the lamp. I still didn''t know what was inside, I don''t know if it was alcohol or something, I think it''s it because it catches on fire very quickly.


    After I lit the lamp, I could see the room, before I couldn''t see almost anything, now things are clearer and I can see everything, when I looked around I realized that this inn is very clean.


    The price here is cheap, due to the quality of this place and the bed that is made and smells so good and the floor is very clean, I think the price should be higher.


    ''Oh, there''s a closet.'' It has been a long time since I have seen a closet available to me, I had a huge closet full of clothes when I lived in that mansion, but now I don''t even have clothes, I have the clothes I''m wearing.


    Let''s forget about it for now and let''s take a shower, I''m filthy, and this is making me uncomfortable I''m not used to getting dirty, even if I''m an otaku I still like to stay clean, I hate people who stink.


    The bathroom was straightforward, and it only had a bucket to use water and a sponge and soap, it was a typical bath in my old world the only difference is that there was no shampoo. There was also no shower for us to use, we had to use a bucket since there was no plumbing in this world.


    Even in the mansion, there was no plumbing; the maids had to fetch water from a well. I often saw the maids returning from the back of the house with buckets full of water. I don''t know if there is plumbing in other places, but the places I went through did not exist.


    ''Let''s stop thinking about it, and it''s time to enjoy the bath.'' It has been a long time since I have a bath, so I have to enjoy this moment very well, the moment when I remove all this dirt from my body.


    ##########


    After I finished taking a shower I also washed my clothes inside the bathroom, they were torn, but they were the only clothes I had so I had to remove them anyway if not tomorrow I will have to walk around with them all dirty.


    I used the same soap that I used to clean my body. I don''t think it would make any difference to use it to wash clothes.


    ''I''m going to have to sleep n?k?d today.'' I never experienced sleeping n?k?d even in my old life so it will be a new experience for me, I''m just doing it because I don''t have any clothes to wear now, hope it won''t be any uncomfortable feeling.


    After I got out of the shower, I dried myself on a towel that they also made available. I smelled the towel before to see if it was dirty, I wouldn''t use a towel that was used by someone and wasn''t washed, I think it''s a lack of hygiene, I don''t think that''s cool.


    As the towel was very fragrant and had no sign of use, I just used it to dry myself and then spread my clothes on the chair to let them dry overnight.


    ''I don''t know they are going to be dry tomorrow morning, but I hope they are.'' After that, I threw myself on the bed and covered myself completely with the blanket.


    I didn''t even get to go down to dinner, I was going to eat, but I just lay in bed without also caring about it, I hope Clara doesn''t get angry.


    After that I could not stand to stay awake for a long time and fell asleep, I hope that tomorrow will be a day that I can achieve a mission and a day that I can enjoy a lot, I want to have a more calm life.


    ********************


    BUY ADVANCED CHAPTERS: pa treon.com/IgorRSAW


    **********************

 Chapter 67 - She saw me n?k?d.

    When I woke up the next day, I was n?k?d, of course, I sleep without clothes so I could only wake up n?k?d. I got up and realized that my clothes had dried completely, I thought it wouldn''t dry completely overnight, but it did.


    ''Let''s change clothes and go for coffee.'' I''m very hungry since I didn''t end up having dinner yesterday. I fell asleep even before eating since I was very sleepy and couldn''t stay awake for another minute.


    heenn ~~


    "Are you awake?" Suddenly I hear the door open with a creak, and I listen to a voice calling, I was not finished putting on my clothes, so I was taken aback, where did the privacy of your guests?


    When Clara realized what she had just done, she left the room quickly and closed the door, and she didn''t even say anything; she just left the room quickly.


    ''Does she think I''m crazy to be sleeping without clothes?'' I hope she doesn''t think I''m crazy or a pervert for sleeping without clothes, and I have to explain to her why I was without clothes.


    I put on my p?nt??s and my dress quickly and then combed my hair. The inn offered a comb to use and also had a relatively large mirror on the table, and I don''t know if I need to wear my hat now because Clara has seen me without a hat anyway.


    ''We will have coffee afterward to go to the guild.'' I went towards the door and opened it, and after I left, I locked the door so that no one would enter the room. I don''t have anything of value in there, but I still don''t want anyone to enter my room.


    ##########


    After I went down the stairs, I realized that I already had other customers having breakfast at the inn''s tables, and Clara was at the reception. It seems that she was waking up me because I woke up late this time, I was exhausted, and I couldn''t wake up early this time.


    "Good Morning." Clara greeted me while blushing a little, is she ashamed now? After entering my room like that, is she ashamed?


    I have a part of the blame since I forgot to lock the door when I went to sleep, I have to remember to close it from now on, but this time I was so tired that I couldn''t do anything, and now I regret it a little.


    "Can you please not be embarrassed about that?" I decided to confront Clara a little because it didn''t make sense for her to be ashamed since she was another woman and was also older than me.


    "Why were you sleeping n?k?d?" Clara approached my ear and spoke softly in my ear so no one would hear.


    It seems that she does not care about my privacy, and she is not ashamed as I thought as she asked this directly to me and did not care much about it, she is a more daring girl than I thought.


    "Please forget that." I wanted her to get that scene out of her head because I didn''t have enough intimacy for her to show my body to her, this is very embarrassing, a person I don''t know seeing my body.


    "Come on, tell me." She started to insist on that, but what a childish girl, I don''t think there''s any reason to hide it if I tell the truth she will leave me alone, right? I hope so because I don''t want to stay here any longer and I need to eat something.


    "It''s because I only have this outfit, and as it was dirty, I washed it in the bath, and as I didn''t have any other clothes to wear, I slept n?k?d." I pulled her a little to the corner and said everything quickly; I didn''t want anyone to hear this embarrassing story.


    "Ahh, so it was just that." Wait, what did you think it was? I hope it''s not rude, is this girl a pervert?


    "Okay, now give me my breakfast." I wanted to eat soon because I needed to go to the guild to look for a mission, and I couldn''t play much here. She was a fun girl, but I can''t play much with her.


    "What are you going to want for coffee?" Clara asked while holding a paper and a pen, it looks like she will take my order.


    I didn''t want to place my order, and I let her choose my coffee this time since she didn''t have that many options. There were cakes, bread, and toast, and it wasn''t very wide variety, so anything I ate would be excellent.


    After a few minutes, she brought me a piece of cake and some toast and also brought a massive glass with juice. It seems that she understood that I was quite hungry.


    "Since you didn''t have dinner yesterday, I figured you''d be hungry," Clara said as she placed the trays on the table.


    So she waited for me for dinner .. "I''m sorry about that, I was too tired to go down, and I ended up falling asleep very quickly." I told her not to hold a grudge over it.


    "Do not worry about it." She seemed to have accepted everything easily and was not irritated by it either, and I thank her for being such a helpful and understanding girl.


    Well, it wasn''t a huge mistake that I committed, so if she didn''t forgive me, it would be a little strange.


    But leaving that aside I need to drink this coffee soon because the faster I go to the guild, the faster I will get money to continue my planning, I still haven''t looked at the house prices here, but I''m sure it is very expensive.


    ''I hope to have many missions here.'' I want guild to have a lot of subjugation missions so I can get a lot of rewards.


    ********************


    BUY ADVANCED CHAPTERS: pa treon.com/IgorRSAW


    **********************

 Chapter 68 - 68 - First mission in the new city.

    After I finished drinking coffee I said goodbye to Clara, and then I left the inn with a full belly, I never ate so much in my life, whenever one piece of cake was over Clara appeared with another, it seems that she was trying to put on weight?


    Is it because she saw my body and realized that I am very thin? My god, did she pay attention to my whole body in that little time she saw me? She''s a perverted girl, and I knew that.


    ''But now is not the time to think about it, whether she''s a perverted girl or not, it doesn''t matter'' What I want now is to get to the adventurers guild and look for some mission.


    I didn''t speak to the guild receptionist yet. I just accompanied the girls and didn''t even have a chance to talk to the receptionist. The only thing I could pay attention to was people staring at me.


    Today I am without a hat, and I hope that no one recognizes me here, I hope that no person from the capital recently came to this city if there is someone like this here they will recognize me.


    ''I don''t think anyone made it to town.'' When we arrived there was no other carriage and only a day passed, unless they arrived at night, there must be no one from the capital in this city now.


    After walking for a while and I left the parallel street, I finally arrived on the main street of the city, and as yesterday there was also a lot of movement. It was much more busy than yesterday since yesterday was already night when I got here.


    I walked again down the street looking at the stores because they had stores with many beautiful clothes exposed to the sight of people passing by on the road, it was precisely like shop windows, but there was no glass protecting it.


    It seems that they are not afraid of robbery here since they leave their clothes like that in front of the store without any protection, or perhaps the penalty for criminals is so strict that no one dares to steal something in the middle of the city, it is a possibility.


    The more I walked, the more enchanted I became with the dresses I saw, I was becoming enchanted while imagining the body of this girl in these beautiful dresses, she would look like a princess.


    ''She is an ex-princess.'' Since she was the daughter of the princess of the kingdom, she would be the next successor to the throne after her mother.


    I think this system works like this, but I''m not sure, but even now, she has no connection to royalty, so I don''t have to think about it.


    I decided to start walking faster to go through the clothes quickly because otherwise, I would spend a lot of time watching these clothes and would end up spending a lot of my time on something unnecessary.


    I probably don''t have enough money to buy any of these clothes, so let''s get to work.


    ##########


    After a few more minutes of walking, I finally arrived at the door of the adventurers guild.


    I thought there would be more adventurers here than yesterday. Still, today it was more empty, I think it''s because I woke up very late and probably all adventurers are already in the middle of their jobs now, I probably missed all the subjugation missions I could do.


    I joined the guild and started walking towards the order board, I did it while getting looks from all over the world, and it began to get uncomfortable, but I did everything to ignore it.


    When I arrived at the order board, there were still many subjugation missions, but all the missions were done for D-RANK, and above that, it seems that all the E-RANK missions that are the missions that I can take now are over.


    Seeing this, I went to the guild receptionist to see if she could arrange a mission for me, and I hope she can get one for me because I cannot go without work the first day I arrived here.


    "Excuse?" I called the receptionist who was fiddling with some documents on the counter, she seemed very focused, so I am feeling a little guilty for disturbing her.


    "Can I help you?" She immediately stopped reading the documents and answered me. When she saw me, she got a surprised face, and it seems that she hadn''t seen me here yesterday and had the same reaction as the receptionist of the capital''s guild, the reaction that anyone would have when seeing a little girl as an adventurer.


    "I would like some E-RANK mission, but it looks like they''ve all been taken." I tried to explain what was happening to the receptionist because I needed some ?ssignments to earn some money.


    After I looked at the calendar at the inn, I saw that today is Monday, so I have two days to send the money to Emily, and if I don''t do that, Emily may experience some financial difficulties.


    "Wait a minute." The receptionist bent down and started fiddling with some papers under the counter.


    I stood there waiting for her to finish fiddling these roles, the more time that passed, the more impatient I became it didn''t last that long but I was so anxious that it seemed like an eternity.


    "Here it is, but before that, can I see your guild card?" The receptionist had a paper in hand, and I already knew what it was since she asked me for the guild card.


    Shortly after that, I handed over my guild card, and she checked it at the sphere, after confirming everything, she handed me the mission paper.


    ****************


    E-RANK Mission


    Subdue 5 Wild Wolves


    Reward: 3 Copper Coins + Payment for materials


    ****************


    ''It will be easy.'' Soon after, I left the guild holding the mission paper in my hand.


    ********************


    BUY ADVANCED CHAPTERS: pa treon.com/IgorRSAW


    **********************

 Chapter 69 - Leaving the city.

    After I left the guild I put the paper inside my dress pocket, it wasn''t a gigantic pocket, so I had to crumple the paper until it fit in there, and I didn''t mind that, I don''t think they''ll be mad because I crumpled the paper from a mission.


    "Let''s do this mission quickly to get another one later.'''' The more missions I do on a day, the better because I need a lot of money, and if I do a lot of missions a day, I''ll have a lot of money, and I''ll also go up from RANK.


    If I climb up from RANK, I can get harder missions, and they will give me more money, so if I do the missions quickly, it will be better for me.


    I walked towards the gate of the city hoping I won''t find him again if I see him I''m afraid he''ll try to pass his hand on my head back, I don''t like it, sincerely, I don''t like it.


    When I got to the gate, he wasn''t there, and I thanked God that he''s not here, but on the other hand, it was terrible that he''s not here.


    I didn''t know where was the best place to hunt wolves so that I could have asked him, so was it a bad thing he wasn''t here? I think he could be here, can you bring him here, God?


    "Oh, it''s yesterday''s girl, how are you?" While I was asking God to see the man he came up behind me and it scared me a bit, I don''t know how this man does it, but he''s always very discreet when he''s getting close.


    "I wanted to ask you something." I went straight to the point because I didn''t want to talk to him too much, and I didn''t want to take too long here either, and I don''t think it''s necessary to talk much to find out where the best place to hunt wolves.


    "Make yourself at home." The man said with a smile on his face as he put his hands on his waist. Does he think he''s all-powerful here just because I need to ask him something? Pathetic.


    I know it''s not that, this may be his personality, he has a very cheerful and active nature, I admire people who are like that because I can''t be as cheerful and enthusiastic as these people.


    "So, I wanted to know where is the best place to hunt wolves," I asked the man.


    "Wait a minute, you''re thinking about hunting wolves, are you crazy? A child can''t do something like that." The man threw himself in front of me and bent down and looked deep into my eyes to say that.


    Shit, that frightened me and is making me uncomfortable, I knew it was not a good idea to ask him, he is a man with a very distinguished personality, and I did not like it, I have to get out of here.


    "So, I''ll be right out." I tried to say goodbye to the man since I don''t want to know where the best place to hunt wolves is anymore; after that, I felt very uncomfortable to keep talking to him.


    I know I look fragile and small, but I found it kind of unnecessary for him to do something like that, and also to do it with a girl he doesn''t even know, he only saw me once yesterday.


    "Wait, I thought you had the adventurer''s license just to travel and do small missions, and I never imagined you hunting monsters." The man started talking fast, almost stumbling in his own words.


    Well, I understand what he''s saying since my appearance is very fragile, so I won''t blame him for thinking that, but even thinking that he shouldn''t try to stop me from leaving like that.


    "Don''t worry, I can take care of myself, but now can you tell me where the best place to hunt wolves is?" I had thought about giving up, but I think it''s best to find the best place to hunt wolves, so I''ll complete the mission faster, and I''ve wasted a lot of time here.


    "All right, you can hunt wolves in the forest to the left of the town; there''s a lot of them." The man gave up on stopping me and answered me, hearing that I just turned around and left town, if I stayed here any longer I''m sure he''d stop me again.


    ###########


    After I managed to get out of that town and leave that man behind, I finally started to go towards the forest. I wanted to complete this mission I spent a lot of time talking to that man, I lost a lot of time.


    "Let''s run then. Taking advantage of the fact that there was no one here I started running at full speed, I was running at an incredible speed, and I don''t think anybody in this world can run as fast as me.


    That man seemed to be fast and had a powerful body, but I still don''t think he would have enough speed to reach me and follow me.


    "Let''s not think about that now, that man is in the past. I even gave up thinking about it since I had already arrived in the forest, it was faster than I thought, if I had come walking I would still be very far away.


    I entered the forest and started to walk around, and I did not find any wolves or monsters just by looking so I thought of the search magic soon after, I think it might be an excellent time to strengthen that magic.


    This magic was fragile, and it wasn''t helping me much to know the kinds of monsters that were coming, or if they were monsters or people, if I had it, it would be more convenient to hunt.


    I think that when I have this magic strengthened, I will be able to complete the quests much faster too, so I think this is a good time because I want to do as many quests as I can today.


    ********************


    BUY ADVANCED CHAPTERS: pa treon.com/IgorRSAW


    **********************

 Chapter 70 - Improving magic.

    I started to imagine the same magic that I used before, I began to imagine the same radar and again monsters or living beings appeared on the radar showing me where they were, and there were many monsters around.


    I couldn''t see it because they weren''t on my side, but if I walked a little way around here I would run into some monster, and I don''t want it to happen, I don''t want it to happen before I can find out what monsters are Those.


    The first thing I thought of to discover the monsters'' identity was to imagine some facial recognition on the radar itself, but of course, it didn''t work.


    I don''t know why it didn''t work, well, maybe I have to imagine the whole system of facial recognition and I don''t know exactly how it works, the only thing I believed was a natural recognition of a cell phone, I think that''s why did not work.


    I also tried to imagine various kinds of things, they were very obvious and simple, and I think that''s why it didn''t work, but in doing so I didn''t remember the simplest thing that could be done.


    ''What if I created a reconnaissance spell like a drone?'' I used drones in my old life, it was just for leisure and to record nature videos, I had this kind of hobby only never having camped before, and that made me regret it now.


    I tried to imagine magic with the same radar system. Still, this time, I believed a drone created with wind magic, a drone that could transmit images to my brain, which would make everything appear in my vision. It was a little more complicated than the other spells.


    It was a little more complicated, and it made it work.


    First I tested it at a reasonable height, the wind "drone" was flying at the altitude of the forest trees, and I could see everything from above, so this is a success, now I can see everything that happens around me if I want.


    "It will help me a lot since it can also be used to spy." I don''t know if I will ever need to spy on anyone, but it will work because, as it is wind magic, it is invisible to the n?k?d eye, so it is the perfect magic for that.


    I think I just created a spell that would wipe out the world''s magic system if it were discovered, wait, does the meteor magic exist in that world? I didn''t see the man being surprised after seeing the meteor magic.


    Or maybe he doesn''t know what a meteor is and just thought it was fire magic or common earth magic but very powerful? Someday I''ll find out about it, I think now is the time to go after monsters.


    #########


    ''This is convenient magic.'' It''s the best magic I''ve created since I got here, I know that meteor magic is powerful, but that magic is much more important to me today.


    I flew towards a group of 3 closer monsters, and when I flew over them, I realized that they are wolves.


    Are there only wolves here? The guard said that there are a lot of wolves here, but he didn''t say that there are only them, so it is better to be careful and always look at the monsters that I will attack.


    ''I could have a sword with me now.'' I could have taken that bandit''s sword because it would be better to hunt with a sword, and it would also be more fun to tear wolves with a sword.


    My wind bullet magic is stronger than a sword, and my ice stake magic is also very powerful, so I don''t think a sword is necessary.


    I''m just with a little fear that my mana will run out. I never had a problem with lack of mana, but since I''m going to use three spells at the same time, it can harm me and end up running out of my mana since I don''t know the exact amount I have.


    I ran towards the group of 3 wolves, and I already left an ice stake in my hand, while going towards them, I thought of something.


    ''I know I can still have a lot of fun.'' I know it''s not the best way to make a sword, but I think it will work and things will be more fun.


    I started to imagine a huge sword made of ice, and it was forming in the palm of my hand. I thought my hand would hurt because of the cold, but this ice was not as cold as I thought, I was able to hold it usually.


    I look like a psychopath imagining the best way to kill his victim. Am I that right? Well, I''m not a psychopath, but I''m figuring out the best way to kill the wolves, I think that is partially correct then.


    After I finished creating the ice magic, I started running at incredible speed again towards the wolves, I had that smile on my face again, and my adrenaline was starting to rise.


    This will be fun.


    ********************


    BUY ADVANCED CHAPTERS: pa treon.com/IgorRSAW


    **********************

 Chapter 71 - Killing wolves.

    I approached the wolves in an instant with my ice sword in hand, and I was the same as last time when I fought against the bandits. The only difference is that now my victims were not human, so it makes it a little less cruel.


    I approached the first one and turned my sword towards his neck, and I wanted to make a clean cut and kill him instantly because I still had many wolves to kill there weren''t many because five wolves are not such a large quantity.


    Last time I had to kill ten wolves, and it was much faster, but it was because I was using the wind bullet, which is a very powerful magic that I just played on the wolves'' heads.


    But when my sword approached the wolf''s head, he started running immediately, and my sword didn''t cut off his head. He managed to get far enough away to escape the sword even though my speed was so great.


    ''Well, wolves also have good agility.'' Since they are monsters that rely a lot on speed, of course, they would have an excellent agility, and I think I was a little naive because of the wolves I had already faced.


    The last wolves didn''t use their agility very much, so I thought it wasn''t all wolves that had such a high speed, I thought they had a certain pattern of strength, but it seems that I was wrong.


    Ouch ~~


    While I concentrated on one of the wolves, I was stupid and didn''t pay much attention to the other wolves, while the wolf I attacked ran away, one of the wolves that were a little further away ran towards me and I didn''t have time to react.


    I was able to do something, the only thing I saw was the claws of the wolf coming towards me, the only thing I was able to do was to move away from a little and prevent the wolf''s attack from hitting me directly, then only a few scratches appeared on my belly.


    I thought my skin was strong enough to withstand this type of attack, why did I hurt myself now? And my clothes are now completely torn. It''s worse than before.


    I think my skin resisted well because the wolf''s claws were so sharp that they shone, and his claws only made small scratches on my belly, I believe that even if he had hit directly, I would not be hurt.


    When he attacked me, and I just felt a little burning in my belly I started to get a little irritated, I know I don''t need it since they are weak monsters, but I held the "hilt" of my ice sword much stronger and I run towards him at incredible speed.


    I ran so fast that even the leaves that were on the ground, the dry leaves that had fallen from the tree rose to the top with the speed at which I passed them.


    The wolf felt me ??approaching, but he had no chance to do anything, he tried to run and dodge my attack like the first wolf I decided to hit, but it was unsuccessful.


    My sword went through his neck without problems, it was as if I had cut a cube of bu??er, I didn''t even feel the wolf''s neck, and his head flew from his neck as blood flowed, after which he fell dead to the ground.


    Leaving these jokes aside, I need to kill these wolves, and I already wasted more time playing with them. I don''t think wolves like that deserve to stay alive since they serve as food, and there are a lot of them.


    "Come on." I teased one of the wolves while aiming the ice sword at his face, seeing this he was even more irritated and decided to run towards me with all his speed, and that just made me smile.


    ''Monsters are naive.'' I put the same barrier I had used against the bandit the last time, and the wolf crashed directly into the barrier and then fell stunned to the ground, taking advantage of that I just swung the sword towards his neck and his head flew from his body like that as the first wolf.


    The last wolf was a little confused without knowing what that barrier was so he didn''t run towards me, as I knew he wouldn''t come because of that, I enjoyed the chance and ran towards him.


    The wolf tried to escape, yes, I thought that monsters were not so afraid, but it seems that even the wolves are afraid of me when my adrenaline is high, I don''t know if this is good news or a bad news.


    "Just give up, you are just a monster; you wouldn''t survive anyway." This is true since at any moment another adventurer would kill him, monsters are made to be hunted by adventurers, this is the cycle of this world.


    I approached the wolf in an instant and appeared next to him, and I just swung the sword to the side, the wolf was so fast that his body was crawling on the ground even without his head, he was so fast that his body couldn''t take it the sudden "braking" and dragged on the floor.


    It was a little strange to see a headless wolf''s body crawling across the ground at high speed, but it was a cool death to behold.


    After that I went to the body of the three wolves and put them in my storage, let''s hunt as many wolves as I can get for today, let''s see how much money it is possible to make with a good amount of wolves.


    BUY ADVANCED CHAPTERS: pa treon.com/IgorRSAW


    **********************

 Chapter 72 - The return of the wind bullets.

    After I finished killing and guarding the three wolves, I took the drone and started looking at the other groups of monsters that were around; there were two groups of 5 living beings. There were more or group with 7 of them, and it was not such a small group, I didn''t expect wolves to walk in such large groups.


    First I went in the group of 5 wolves, I don''t think it is necessary to use a sword now, I think I have had enough of it, and if I use the wind bullets, I will be able to end this much faster.


    I cannot use magic on a large scale because it can damage the skin of wolves, and that would take away my profit, and I would not gain much from their bodies, so I need to use simpler spells.


    ''I can only pierce the heads of all of them with wind bullets.'' If I did that, it would be a lot easier than fighting with a sword, although if I struggled with a sword, it would be a lot more fun.


    Well, now is not the time to think about it, the first thing I need to focus on is getting money and not having fun, I can have fun after I earn money necessary to at least send to Emily.


    I still don''t know how much money I will send to her, but I have to send a good amount so that she and her family will not be in need at all.


    But now we are going to kill these wolves, I am going to use the wind bullets even as I can shoot several times in a row and I can kill many of them at least, I have to be careful not to shoot the wolves'' body as this can make their skin lose value.


    ##########


    I ran towards the group of 5 wolves at an unbelievable speed as before, it seems that I am getting faster and faster, and that makes me happy; the faster I am, the better it will be to fight and also the most exciting it gets when I am running.


    When I approached the group of wolves they all noticed me at the same time, it was hilarious to see them all with their ears raised while looking at me.


    "Woof," Did I decide to play with them a bit, imitating a wolf or dog bark? I''m not sure what animal this bark looks like, but it didn''t work very well, I think I shouldn''t have done that.


    After playing with them imitating a wolf, they all started growling at the same time and went into a combat stance.


    "Wait, isn''t that cowardly? You''re in a group of five, and I''m just a little girl, you know?" I kept making fun of them, but I don''t know if they understood my language so I could be doing this provocation for no reason.


    The wolves continued to advance at a very slow speed as they continued to growl, they were looking like street dogs running after cars or motorcycles that are passing by, where I lived was a little common to find dogs on the streets, I think it was a place one little bad.


    "Just kidding." After saying that, I stopped playing with the wolves a little and decided to take it seriously.


    As I had already undone my ice sword, I think that using wind bullets is the best for now, as it is a simple and effective magic that does not damage your bodies.


    I pointed my finger at the wolves as if I were holding a gun, I was imitating the shape of a firearm with my hand.


    ''Do they know what I''m going to do?'' Maybe they already know that I''m going to use magic that can kill them? Or maybe they don''t understand my gesture and are just confused? Because they haven''t stopped snarling at any time so I don''t think they''re scared.


    When the wolves thought that nothing was going to happen I started shooting one wind bullet after the others all towards their heads, it felt like I was shooting a lot of people into an action movie, I thought I had to fight with the sword was fun, but this is much more fun.


    The wolves didn''t even start doing anything, they tried to flee or hide behind the trees, but they all ended up with wind bullets going through their heads and ended up dying at the same time, it was a quick death at least, so they should thank you.


    ''I think it''s better to hunt down the group of 7 now.'' Now the time has come to hunt the largest group. They will not be more complicated than this one, and it must be in the same proportion of difficulty, easy.


    I think it is better not to underestimate the monsters because if I find a dangerous monster here, I could end up going bad, maybe an unknown monster will appear and I will not know about their attack, it could be a poison or something.


    Well, if I didn''t die after my food was poisoned, I don''t think a monster''s poison will kill me, but I think it''s best to be careful with that.


    I advanced towards the group of 7 wolves with high expectations as it was more money for my pocket. These monsters were not dangerous; in my view, they were just a mountain of cash in front of me.


    It is wrong to think of them just as a way to make money, but that is what they are.


    ''Come on.'' I arrived in the group of 7 wolves very quickly too, and soon after they realized me, it was instantaneous like the other group.


    I didn''t even wait for them to move this time, I took my finger and started throwing multiple wind bullets towards their heads, again they tried to escape in despair, but it didn''t work out, I think I''ll end up becoming a person that the monsters they will be afraid if I keep doing this.


    ********************


    BUY ADVANCED CHAPTERS: pa treon.com/IgorRSAW


    **********************

 Chapter 73 - Returning to the guild.

    After killing the group of 7 wolves I also put all their bodies in my storage, I didn''t think I could store so much, I don''t think I ever stored so many wolves at once, or maybe I don''t remember having done that.


    I need to go back to the city to sell all these wolves, but I am sure that if I arrive in the guild with this large number of wolves, they will not believe that I killed them all, and if they do, I will draw a lot of attention.


    Maybe I have to pay this price to make money, and I have to be known in the guild, it is a little dangerous to be known in some city, as the rumors can spread and the queen can come after me.


    ''But there is no other way.'' I don''t think there is any way to show the hidden wolves to the guild people, wait, maybe they can find a place where I can place my wolves.


    A place where nobody will see that I put it there, I will not stand out, and I will continue to hunt normally without worrying about it, I think this is a good idea, I will have to talk to the guild receptionist to make sure of this.


    ''Well, are we going to the guild?'' There were no wolves around now, I killed all the larger groups, and I''m going to wait a little while for them to come back, they must be a bit scared by the death of their friends, and they are not approaching.


    I can go after them with my speed, but I don''t think it''s worth doing that, it is better to wait for several wolves to stay in one place to do a mass murder and catch several bodies of wolves at once like now.


    I hope I can get enough money in 2 days because in 2 days it will be Wednesday and I need to send the money to Emily, and I don''t want to send a small amount.


    I need a lot of money because in addition to sending the money to her I also need to stay in this city and I need to buy some clothes, so I need as much money as possible.


    ###########


    I ran out of the forest at high speed and ran towards the city, but of course, I wouldn''t run there, because the only people who know my speed are Cibely, Clevina, and Eleonor and I don''t want other people to know.


    When I was getting close to the gate, I started running at a normal speed; I was almost walking; if I came running at that speed at the entrance, what would that guard think about that?


    I think he would be scared, but I don''t think he would speak to anyone or do anything against me like asking me multiple things, which is the most likely thing to happen, he keeps asking me who I am and stuff like that.


    ''Let''s move on.'' I wanted to go straight through the gate so I wouldn''t have to meet that man again, I don''t want to waste any more time talking to him or getting rid of his hand that always tries to ??r?ss my head.


    But it was unsuccessful, as I approached the gate, but it was evident that he was there, he was in front of the entrance so there was no way he could not see me or pass through it without being noticed, the only thing I can do is try to get away from it and enter the city.


    "You got scared and came back, BWAHAHAHA." The guard said as he put his hands on his h?ps.


    Is he mocking a child? How old is he?


    This guard thinks that I ran away, it must be because of my storage, so he doesn''t know how many wolves I killed, and I also don''t need to prove to him that I killed something, better to ignore this nasty person, I don''t know how Cibely and the others they consider him a friend.


    "I''m glad you came back; it looks like you realized your strength." Was he trying to comfort me? Or were you trying to make fun of me even more?


    Maybe he''s happy that I ran away when I knew I wouldn''t have enough strength to fight wolves, or at least that''s what he thinks, well, even if he''s happy I have to go now, I won''t also answer him.


    I went straight through the guard without even responding to his "provocations" I don''t owe him any satisfaction, I need to sell my wolves in the guild and get my money, and that''s what I need to do now.


    #########


    After walking around town with that dress that was now more torn than before I finally arrived at the adventurer guild, I was afraid my dress would tear even more in the middle of the road, and I would come at the guild n?k?d, thankfully none of this happened.


    "Hey, I can talk to you for a moment." I tiptoed to the receptionist to see me since The counter was too high for me, I don''t know why the counter has to be so high.


    "How can I help?" The receptionist who noticed me said.


    I didn''t want to talk to her here, I tried to speak in particular about the wolves, but I don''t know if it''s possible to do this here, or if it''s forbidden to talk about something in particular with the people who work here, well, I don''t think it would be this is prohibited, but it never hurts to be cautious.


    "I wanted to talk to you in private, is it possible?" I gestured for her to see that I wanted to go outside to speak privately.


    "Okay, come this way." The receptionist called me into a room at the guild; it was easier than I thought.


    I need to find a way to keep my force secret so as not to attract attention.


    ********************


    **********************

 Chapter 74 - Kind girl?

    After we entered the room we were in a bedroom, the only thing that changed is that there was a table with some chairs instead of a bed. There was also a wardrobe, but I''m sure it is not a wardrobe, but it is used to store other things.


    I don''t think I need to find out what''s in here as it won''t change anything in this issue that I want to discuss it with, and I''m sure what''s in here is not in my interest, and they won''t like it if I snoop around their stuff.


    "So, what did you have to discuss?" The receptionist said while pulling a chair to sit at the table, seeing this, I have pulled out a chair and sat across from her.


    Can she stay here in the room with me? Won''t that affect your work?


    I don''t want to be blamed for some dismissal or anything like that, I asked her to discuss it with me as she was the only person available at the moment, so I''m not sure if there are other receptionists to take her place.


    "Well, it''s just that I would like to hand over some wolves that I hunted," I said while getting up from the chair because I had to have the wolves from the storage. If I did that sitting down, I probably wouldn''t be able to put all the wolves on the floor, and they would end up smearing the whole table with blood.


    "Are you kidding me? Did you call me here because of a wolf?" The guild receptionist didn''t even wait for me to take the wolves out of storage and was already speaking in a strong and angry voice; she is an impatient person.


    I didn''t care about her outburst and started taking the wolves out of my storage one by one, and the more wolves I took, the more surprised the woman was, it was so lovely to see her expression of disbelief as I took the wolves out of mine storage.


    In total there were 15 wolves, the first three wolves and then the five more wolves and then the other 7, I hunted more wolves than I thought, and due to the state of their bodies this will give me good money, I guess I won''t even have to go back. The forest to kill more wolves.


    "Did you kill all those wolves alone?" The woman was still discredited from what she was seeing, so she approached the wolves and started looking at all of their bodies.


    Some of the wolves had no heads that I had cut with the sword, and the other wolves had big holes in their heads, and even parts of their heads had been pulled out because of the force of the wind bullet, it was a very big damage that I did here.


    "Yes, I wanted to show all of this in particular because I don''t like to stand out, and if I took that amount of wolf out in the guildhall, I would cause a commotion, and I don''t want that to happen." I tried to justify all that I was doing; it was a valid justification.


    "But are you sure you killed all these wolves? You''re not trying to trick us, are you?" The woman still seemed a little suspicious about all of this, well, I accept her suspicion, but I also think it is unnecessary.


    Was she impressed by the number of wolves, but wasn''t she impressed by my storage magic? This woman has her priorities a little wrong, and I think she should rethink a bit better.


    "Yes, I''m sure I killed them all," I confirmed this again because I was getting a little impatient. When people doubt me too much, it starts to irritate me; maybe I''m a little mentally unstable.


    The woman started looking at all the wolves one by one and also began to realize that all the wolves had wounds only on their heads, so the wolves were of enormous quality, so she was even more surprised.


    "You are an amazing girl." The receptionist accidentally left a comment; she noticed it and her cheeks flushed, isn''t she used to praise people? That was extremely cute, especially since she is such a beautiful girl.


    "Thanks." She thought I hadn''t noticed, but I decided to respond to make her more embarrassed. She had white skin, so when she was flushed, it was quickly visible on her skin.


    She also had very long black hair and her eyes had an incredible emerald green color, the receptionist of the adventurers guild of the capital is nowhere near that beauty, she has exceptional beauty.


    "Sorry, but what is your name?" I wanted to know the name of this girl since I was going to work with her from now on. I don''t know if it''s just her who works as a receptionist here, but I think I''ll see her a lot from now on.


    "Ah, p???sur?, my name is Suzan, and your name?" She was a little surprised when I asked her name since she was paying close attention to the pile of wolves in the room.


    She has a beautiful name; I like the name, Suzan. It reminds me of the name of a girl I knew a long time ago, a girl I didn''t even have a chance to approach; it was just one-sided love on my part, it was a difficult time.


    "My name is Larissa, nice to meet you," I said while handing my guild card to her, and I don''t use my real name here, I already left that name behind.


    I am still Lara, for me, my name is still Lara, but for people, my name from now on will be Larissa. I didn''t want to have to change my name, but it was necessary; it frustrates me a lot until today for having abandoned such a beautiful name.


    "You''re just an F-RANK adventurer, how did you manage to kill so many wolves?" Suzan was in doubt as the girls were when I fought the bandits, the doubt of how such a strong girl can be F-RANK.


    "Secret." I just put my finger in front of my mouth and said those words, I was trying to be nice, but I don''t know if I failed miserably or if my attempt was successful.


    ********************


    BUY ADVANCED CHAPTERS: pa treon.com/IgorRSAW


    **********************

 Chapter 75 - Permission?

    After I finished talking to her and continued watching her in awe with the wolves, I finally decided to get into the question of payment. I was still in the mission role, and my reward was.


    I took the mission paper and unmasked it because I had crumpled everything when I stuffed it in my dress pocket, the pocket was very small.


    **********


    E-RANK MISSION


    Subdue 5 Wild Wolves.


    Reward: 3 Copper Coins + Payment for Materials.


    ***********


    So my reward was three copper coins, it was less than I thought, thankfully that they also pay for the price of the bodies of the monsters because if they didn''t do that, I would experience some financial difficulties.


    "So, do you agree to let me complete the missions in secret?" I want her to do this, but I don''t know if this is against the guild''s rules, I don''t know if it is forbidden to do this exclusively for an adventurer.


    I know that it is the guild''s rule to keep secrets in the information of adventurers, but I don''t know if doing this the same I am doing is allowed.


    "Do you want to sell your materials in secret?" The woman asked with a doubtful face.


    Is she that stupid? How did she not understand what I am trying to say so far? Of course, I want her to help me sell my materials in secret; this is very obvious I wouldn''t even need to talk to her again.


    "But why do you want to do that?" She still had doubts.


    I talked to her a little while ago. I told her that I don''t like to stand out and that''s why I called her to speak privately to show the wolves, she is a girl who forgets things very quickly, I must say that she is a wind head?


    I thought she was very smart and competent because of the speed with which she resolved the issue of Cibely and the girls'' reward, but I will not judge her since I think this girl is cute.


    "I told you before; I don''t like to stand out, so I want you to help me with this." I looked at her with the face of an abandoned little girl to try to soften her heart.


    I know it''s not cool to beg or do something like that, but I need her help here, and maybe that''s the only way.


    "Can I talk to the guild master first?" She finally stopped looking at the pile of wolves and seems to realize that I am very serious about this.


    It seems that she needs to ask permission from the guild master to do something like this since she works for the guild, and the guild master has the power over everything, she needs his approval.


    "Okay, but say I''m going to give the guild a lot of excellent materials as long as it helps me hide my identity." It''s a fair exchange, I give a lot of good materials, and I benefit the guild in exchange for them to hide my identity and help me sell everything in secret.


    I think they will earn more with this, or maybe not since I will continue to receive a lot of money because of the material, well, let''s say the two parties win in this exchange.


    "Please wait here, and I''ll tell him that." The receptionist was in a bit of a hurry, so she ran from the room, and I could hear her quick steps as she went up the stairs to the second floor.


    I hope I get his permission.


    ##########


    Toc Toc ~~


    The woman knocks on the guild door where an old, short man sits at his desk while he takes care of documents every day.


    Currently, he spends all day looking after documents. In the past, he was an A-RANK adventurer and was very admired by everyone, and after retiring, he won the position of master of the guild of the city of Grenrok, and of course, he accepted without thinking twice.


    He thought that guild master was a more interesting job, but the only thing he does is sit around all day while working on documents and listening to complaints from adventurers, it is tiring work.


    "Who is it?" The guild master shouted from inside the room.


    "It''s Suzan, and I have something important to talk." He knew that woman very well, she worked in the guild for three years, and she was very competent. She was the most competent receptionist in the guild.


    "In between." The guild master allowed the receptionist to enter.


    He had already finished most of the relevant documents, so if it was an urgent matter, he wanted to hear it.


    The receptionist elegantly entered the guild and then closed the door, she walked over to the guild master''s table and then started talking about the supposed promising little girl who appeared in the guild.


    She also told about her rank, that she was just a little girl F-RANK, but she had just killed a large number of wolves, and their bodies were in perfect condition, it was the job of a high-ranking adventurer.


    "Are you kidding me?" The guild master couldn''t believe it, and he started to get a little angry, thinking he was listening to a lot of lies.


    "It''s true, I saw the wolves with my own eyes, I don''t know how she got the wolves out, I think she was using storage magic." The receptionist knew storage magic, but she had never seen it in person.


    She realized that wolves came out of nowhere and knew it was storage magic, but she didn''t say anything to the little girl, she was more impressed with the number of wolves she was carrying.


    "Are you sure she was using storage magic?" The guild master almost rose from his chair by surprise.


    Not even he managed to use storage magic during his life, how could a little girl use it? He knows it is not an attack spell, but a person who uses a spell of this proportion has an incredible talent for attack spell as well.


    "Bring her here." The guild master didn''t even let the receptionist talk about the little girl''s proposal and demanded that she bring the girl.


    Meanwhile, Lara was sitting on one of the chairs waiting for the woman to return.


    ********************


    BUY ADVANCED CHAPTERS: pa treon.com/IgorRSAW


    **********************

 Chapter 76 - Guild master.

    Lara sat on one of the chairs in the living room while she waited for the woman to return. She also kept all the wolves in storage because she didn''t think it was a good idea to leave this huge amount of wolves bleeding on the guild''s floor.


    ''She''s taking too long.'' I thought she was going to make my proposal to the guild master, and she was going to come back, but she is taking longer than I expected, I hope there was nothing wrong.


    If something went wrong, I would be forced to sell my materials like everyone else, and I am sure I will become a highlight in the guild as the little prodigy.


    I hope I''m not known as some bloody killer like Yuna (Reference to Kuma Kuma Kuma Bear) because I don''t want to be known as a dangerous person and a person who would quickly kill someone.


    I only kill if necessary. If a person attacks me or I meet bandits, I will kill them; I don''t care about the lives of people like that, and what I did during the trip proves it. Maybe nobody cares about the life of bad guys like me since bad guys are the scum of this world.


    I wanted this woman to arrive soon so that I could hunt more wolves or also go to lunch since it has been a long time, and now I am hungry again; the time has passed so fast that it must now be lunchtime.


    While I regretted that the woman was taking too long, I heard a small noise on the door handle and soon after I saw the woman entering, she finally arrived, I was tired of waiting for her.


    "Finally you arrived, why did it take so long?" There must be some reason for that since she wouldn''t take that long just for a minor accident, something must have happened to the guild master, or it took her a while to convince him, it may be one of those options.


    She thought for a moment before starting to speak, and I think it was not good news.


    "The guild master said he wants to talk to you." She didn''t even explain anything. She just threw this bomb at me; it happened, what I didn''t want happened, I caught the attention of the guild master.


    Will the guild master make me work like a slave and give me several missions? Or was he just impressed by the amount of wolves I hunted and looking to increase my RANK?


    ''Or maybe it''s neither.'' Maybe he is trying to talk to me for another reason, and I hope that is why I do not want the Guild Master to divulge my name to the public and say that I am a prodigy.


    I know that the guild will not do this as they keep their adventurers'' identity secret, but this is just a possibility. People have different personalities, so he may end up doing this if he is a wind head like this receptionist.


    "Why?" I decided to ask since she could find out why the guild master called me; maybe she is partly to blame?


    "Well, I just said that you wanted to hide your identity and that you killed a lot of wolves, and their bodies were of good quality." It seems that she said everything I asked, but why did he call me in his office?


    I thought it was over, but she went on: "I also said about storage magic, I think that''s what made the guild master so impressed because when I talked about it, he was a little uneasy."


    So that was why, of course, he would call me, Cibely also said that this was rare magic and that very few people could use it, it was not their fault as it was me who showed the storage magic in front of her.


    There was no way for me to remove the wolves without using the storage magic, so anyway, the guild master would end up finding out about it, so there is no point in being angry with her for talking about it.


    "Was it just that?" The storage magic is rare, but why would he call me if I only have that magic?


    For them now I only have this magic since I didn''t use other spells in front of them, they don''t know what method I used to kill the wolves, so I have no problem going to his room, I think it''s better because I can negotiate directly with him.


    "Okay, I can go and talk to him." I agreed to go to his office since I had nothing to lose here, and probably if I were not in his office, he would not accept my proposal and this makes me angry.


    I don''t know if he has a personality like that, but I don''t rule out any possibilities for anyone.


    "So, let''s go." Suzan opened the door and waited for me to leave.


    After that, I left, and she followed behind me, from there, we just went up the stairs towards the second floor, towards the guild master''s room.


    ###########


    After walking through the second floor of the guild where I could see many rooms, we finally arrived in one of the rooms where the door was the largest of all, it was a huge door, so I already know where we are.


    Toc Toc ~~


    "I brought her." The receptionist spoke outside the door, and I just stood there, waiting for an answer from the guild master.


    "In between." After a few seconds, he answered.


    The receptionist pushed the door, and it opened quickly, I thought this door would be heavier, but it does not seem to be the case.


    We walked towards the guild master as he stared at me.


    "So you are the little girl." He said with a smile on his face, and I think he was happy to find me?


    ********************


    BUY ADVANCED CHAPTERS: pa treon.com/IgorRSAW


    **********************

 Chapter 77 - Negotiations.

    I stood there without saying anything since he called me he had to start this conversation because I didn''t know what subject he would have to deal with. I already had a little idea of ??what it could be, but I wasn''t sure about that.


    "Do you know why I called you here?" The old man asked calmly, and I am afraid he will die sitting, he talked slow and calm, is this old man, okay?


    That aside, I know he''s old, but he''s healthy.


    I can feel his strength, and I know that when he was younger, he was very strong because even today, he still has some strength, I am sure that when he was still working as an adventurer, he was of a very high RANK.


    "Maybe because of my storage magic?" I could only think of it because it was a reason he would call me here, well, there is also the question of the number of wolves which is also a good reason, so I don''t know if I''m right.


    "That''s partly why I know that people who use storage magic have a lot of talent, so I was very curious when Suzan spoke about you." The older man seemed determined to find out if I had any talent.


    I don''t know if it''s a good idea to show all my talent to him and also say that I can destroy this entire guild if I wanted to if I said something like that my peace would be gone in an instant.


    But it might be a good idea to talk only about basic spells that I can do, or maybe I can even create anime-based spells to impress him a little. Of course, I won''t use very powerful spells, but if I influence the guild master, he can raise my rank, right?


    The guild master has enough power to do this, so I think that impressing him can help me rise from RANK, but I have to leave that for later, I need to resolve the issue of "hiding" my identity.


    I wouldn''t be able to hide my identity completely, so I want to hide my RANK and the monsters I kill for the guild, I would like to have space just for me, so I can hand over my monsters without calling anyone''s attention.


    I know I have arrived in the guild now, and I have not yet won anyone''s trust, but if they accept, they will make a lot of profit and high-quality materials doing this. I think they go to accept it.


    "Are you curious about my storage spell, or are you curious about other spells that I can use as well?" I had to know if he was curious about other spells, too, because if he was, I could put that plan into action.


    "Yes, I am sure you are powerful, am I right? Despite your appearance, your body exudes incredible pressure; you cannot hide it from me." The older man said while putting a mischievous smile on his face like a child.


    It seems that he can also feel the strength of someone like me, it seems that I overestimated myself thinking that only I could do something like this if he managed to feel all my power now there is no way to hide much from him.


    ''Maybe he didn''t notice everything.'' Maybe he still didn''t know that I can use spells like the meteor, but perhaps he knows that I have a lot of mana or something, it''s better to try to hide for now.


    "Yes, I am strong. I have a lot of mana, but I can only use basic spells." I tried to come up with an excuse, and it really wouldn''t be an excuse if I did the basic spells in front of him, just them.


    "But leaving that aside, Suzan told me what you wanted to do, are you sure you want to do something like this? You know that you will be very famous if you''re going to leave your public identity and that you will be able to receive noble missions, right? " He tried to explain to me all the good things it would provide me.


    In fact, for me, this is not good, I prefer to live in peace, and I want to keep my distance from nobles, nobles are always disgusting people, and I learned this by reading and watching many things, nobles use their status in society to screw with people.


    "Sorry, I''m not interested in fame, and I also want distance from nobles," I answered frankly what I thought.


    "Understand." The man started to run his hand over his beard in doubt, maybe he is thinking about why I dispense with fame and also why I dislike nobles, I don''t care what he thinks about it as long as he doesn''t try to convince me otherwise.


    "Okay, well, I accept your terms, I think it won''t be a bad deal for the guild if the wolves you brought in are exactly as Suzan described." The guild master still looked doubtful about the wolves.


    I sighed and rolled my eyes because I would have to put up with someone who doesn''t believe in things without seeing.


    Realizing this, I just started taking all the wolves out of my storage without bothering to get blood on the floor, I just threw all the wolves in there, ended up making a pile of wolves just like in the room below.


    The guild master saw this and opened his eyes wide, and it seems that he is more surprised than I thought.


    "How can you store so many wolves?" The guild master got up from his chair a little astonished by the situation; it seems that Cibely was right; no one can store so many things like me.


    "This is a secret." I think he could already suspect because of the amount of mana I had since he realized my "strength," I don''t see why to explain everything in words.


    After that I agreed with the guild to sell my materials in secret in exchange for bringing high-quality materials to them, it was a fair exchange, and it would help me a lot, I am happy that everything went well.


    "See you," I said as I waved to the guild master and left his room with Suzan, who was there all the time watching the negotiation.


    "That was cool," Suzan muttered under his breath, thinking that I wouldn''t listen, so I decided to ignore it.


    ********************


    **********************

 Chapter 78 - Sale of wolves.

    Then we went down to the first floor and went to the room we were in before, it seems that this is where I will sell the wolves, but I think this is strange, if I sell the wolves here people will find out.


    Only I will enter here with the receptionist and then the guild''s people will come out with various bodies of monsters, of course, they would suspect me, that makes sense, we need to find another place to do this.


    "But if we make the switch here, won''t other people see it when you remove the monsters?" I decided to say that I was very confused by this, but it seems that I had no reason to worry since she just looked at me and smiled.


    "Don''t worry, this is a secret passage." That damn closet I wanted to know what it was, it was a door.


    It was a door that led to a corridor inside the guild building that I don''t know where it is going to, but if they are going to take the monsters around here, they should go to the place where the monsters are dismantled, I think that''s it.


    What intrigues me most is because they have a secret door like this one, have they ever needed to use it? I don''t know if another crazy person like me has already appeared to sell monsters, they probably used it for other things.


    "Well, should I get the wolves out now?" I was in a bit of a hurry to sell the wolves because I wanted to go to lunch, yes, I was very hungry despite having eaten a lot in the morning.


    I will also enjoy my afternoon to hunt more monsters since I don''t do anything all afternoon and if I go to do something it will be to stay inside the inn sitting or lying down, I have nothing to do there, it will be boring.


    "Yes, you can put them all here and in a little while we are going to bring people to look for them, wait for me to get your money." The three copper coins were guaranteed; I am more anxious to know the amount of money I will earn because of the materials.


    When I don''t clean the wolves, the price decreases, so I will make less money than expected, I have to learn somehow to dismantle the wolves. Maybe I can ask Cibely and her group to help me.


    Speaking of them, I haven''t seen them again, well, I came straight to the guild and then I went on a mission, and now I''m inside a room where no one enters the guild, of course, I wouldn''t see them again, maybe I can find them when I leave here.


    ############


    After a few minutes, Suzan came back with a bag of coins, just hearing those coins crashing, and making that noise inside the bag was enough to make me put a smile on my face.


    I made a lot of money I''m sure of that, just hearing the sound of money I can see that these wolves gave me a lot of money and I think I wouldn''t even need to hunt again today, I can use the afternoon to buy some clothes.


    "Here it is, there are seven silver coins and eight copper coins, five copper coins for each wolf, and three copper coins for the mission." She handed me the bag with the money, and I accepted it with a huge smile on my face.


    Just hunting once I got almost one gold coin, I think I will get the money faster than I thought, I think I will have a lot of fun in this city too, I think it was a good idea to come to this place.


    Now I only need two copper coins for me to have a complete gold coin and a gold coin is worth a lot in this world, I think it won''t be long before I buy my new house, but before that, I need to buy some clothes.


    "Do they sell lunch here at the guild?" As I was hungry and didn''t want to go back to the inn to eat, I wanted to know if they sold food here, I know they sell drinks because I saw a lot of people drinking, but I didn''t see anyone eating.


    Maybe it wasn''t lunchtime, so they weren''t selling food yet, but I still think it''s not a good idea, why do I need to pay for the food if I can go to the inn and eat delicious food without paying any extra?


    "Sorry, I changed my mind, later I will be back to take another mission, wait for me." I would go back, or maybe I would only come back tomorrow, but I let you know just in case I wanted to come back here later.


    "Alright, see you later." Suzan looked a little confused because I ordered food and then I said that I changed my mind, I shouldn''t have done this to someone with wind head, she would be confused


    I left the guild with a bag of money inside my storage and went towards the inn, I think it is better to have lunch and then buy some new clothes, these clothes are torn, and I am even afraid of being n?k?d in front of everyone, I think it''s better to be more cautious.


    I don''t know how many perverts there are in this world, but I''m sure there are many men who would harass me in this place, I think I''m generalizing too much, only the sickest people who don''t mind being arrested would do something like that.


    There is no crime of pedophilia here, but there is a crime of **** so that they would be arrested anyway.


    ''Stop thinking about it.'' I have to stop comparing my world with this one. The two are nothing alike; everything is completely different, and to tell you the truth, this world are more fun.


    But now we go to the inn; if I don''t eat now, I''ll starve.


    ********************


    **********************

 Chapter 79 - Delicious food.

    I started walking down the main street while looking at the clothing stores, and I don''t know if I buy the clothes now or if I do it after I eat at the inn. I think it''s better after eating since it''s horrible to be hungry.


    My belly always hurts when I get really hungry, maybe I''m weird or something I don''t know if other people are like me, but if they are I get relieved.


    I think I am thinking idiotic things right now without realizing it, is not something that anyone would know the answer to and I stay here thinking as if it were a complicated thing, I should have studied a little more.


    I didn''t study a lot, most of my knowledge comes from anime or documentaries, I didn''t focus a lot on my studies when I was at school, for example, I know some things, but I''m not smart at all.


    ''But let''s eat soon, whether I have a stomachache or not, it doesn''t matter, what matters now is to eat to go hungry.'' Thinking about it is very stupid since I need to eat for this pain to go away and the hunger to go away too.


    I kept walking down the main street while looking at some clothes to see a store that I would come to later. It cannot be a costly store since my budget is not the same as that of noble people.


    I have some money, but it was a lot of effort and compared to the nobles it is almost nothing, I need a store that sells good and cheap clothes so I can buy more than one, if I buy just one outfit, it will be weird.


    Will I need to wash her and have to sleep n?k?d again? I don''t think it''s a good idea to do that since I can forget to lock the door again, and someone sees me n?k?d inside the room.


    It is no longer enough that the pervert saw me; if a man sees me, I will kill him, it is not so much, but I forcefully make this image leave his mind, I swear.


    ############


    After walking for a while I finally got to the inn''s door, I should have arrived here faster, but everyone knows why I took so long I don''t even have to say it, right?


    It was almost the end of lunchtime, so there weren''t many people sitting at the tables, but also most of the people staying here are adventurous, and they probably eat during their missions, and they also eat in the guild.


    I didn''t wait for Suzan''s answer, but I''m sure that inside the guild they also sell food, so adventurers prefer to eat in the guild.


    "So, you are here." Clara, who was holding a tray, noticed me when I entered the inn.


    It seems that she was working hard to serve all customers. I think they should hire more people to work here since this inn receives so many people, they will be overwhelmed like that.


    Maybe they don''t earn enough to pay an employee? I find this very difficult since, due to the number of people here, their income should not be very small.


    "Can I have lunch now?" I put those thoughts aside and decided to order my lunch since I was hungry and wanted to stop by some stores that I had seen before.


    I saw some stores with some beautiful dresses, I don''t know if there are shorts for girls in this world, but there must be pants, maybe I will buy pants and a T-shirt for when it''s cold.


    If it is cold, a dress will not protect me so it is better to prevent and buy pants soon, because later I can regret it.


    I don''t know if these stores I saw had a lower price, but their appearance was less "noble" than the others, it seems to be a popular store and not for wealthy nobles like those who are in the middle of the main street or in the entrance to the city.


    I hope I''m right and I can buy good clothes for a good price.


    "Here it is." I didn''t even say what I wanted, and she already brought my food; maybe they have a fixed menu every day of the week, so it''s better not to say anything.


    There was soup in a bowl with some vegetables and on the plate there was a huge piece of meat, I don''t know what that meat is, but it is beautiful and it must also be very delicious.


    She also brought a big glass of juice that looked like orange juice, and it was probably because I''m not sure if there are these fruits in this world, so the name here may be different, or maybe it is another fruit that tastes the same.


    The soup was a little salty, but it was delicious, and the meat was beautiful, regardless of which animal that beef came from, it is delicious, I know it is not expensive meat. Still, I could eat it every day without problems, and it is much more palatable than the meat of the wolf we ate on the trip.


    It may be because of the spices that it is so delicious, and I have to congratulate the person who cooks it.


    "Is good?" Clara asked while tilting her head and smiling at me, she is adorable but hides a perverted personality, what a fear.


    ''Yes, it''s delicious. "But I answered her question, and it seems that this is what she wanted to hear because her smile intensified even more.


    After I finished eating, I still ordered another piece of meat and finished eating very quickly.


    I said goodbye to Clara and went to the clothing stores, and it''s time to throw these torn clothes away because I''m looking like a homeless person like that, I think it''s impossible to make a good impression on people with clothes like that.

 Chapter 80 - Buying clothes.

    I kept walking down the main street until I reached the store I had seen before, it was not a very noble building, and it was a considerable distance from the gate, so I don''t think the price of clothes here is too much.


    The building was made entirely of some white brick, and inside it was all covered in wood. It was beautiful because it had several shirts and dresses hanging on the wall giving the impression of stores in my old world.


    The only different thing is that the old stores didn''t have their all-wood covering, which made the store look like a store from ancient times, well, it was a beautiful store, but there was no comparison with the others.


    In the other stores, the buildings were utterly white with details that seemed to be marble, it was so beautiful that it made me admire the stores, inside they were made with this material, and the clothes were exposed in some things that looked like hangers.


    The shape was different, but they were hangers, but they shined, so it''s probably made of some precious material, I don''t know why they spent so much money to set up this store.


    Not even the streets of the capital had so many details, the roads were clean and very well done, but it didn''t reach that point, the administration in this kingdom was much better than I thought, I had seen the queen, and I didn''t know she did an excellent job.


    ''This may also be the job of the mayor of the city.'' The preferred house was a large mansion that was a beautiful white, and of course, it had some details in pink that looked like precious stones, it was a luxurious house.


    The garden of the house was full of details and even had a fountain in front of the house, there was also a place with a table with a roof, probably this is done for coffee here, it is a luxury house that I would never dream of having.


    In general, the houses in this city, in addition to the mansions of the nobles, are entirely made of wood but always with many details and are still very well cleaned and organized, it is very different from the residential district of the capital.


    ''I think having fewer people in a city helps with administration.'' As it is a lesser city, the mayor can manage it better, so I think this difference is justified.


    I was watching the state of the capital and making conspiracies in my mind for a long time, and I think it is better to enter this store soon, it has been a long time since I have seen that woman inside looking at me, she must be getting scared.


    ##########


    When I entered the store, I felt a fresh wind going towards my face. It was identical to an air conditioner, but there was no energy in this world, so I ended up hammering my mind with doubts while walking towards the woman.


    The woman was a little confused because I was getting in there and I''m sure of the reason: ''My clothes.'' I could only think that this was the reason, as I said before, I was looking like a homeless person.


    I approached the woman to talk to her, and she said to me with a forced smile on her face: "Hello, can I help?" She was pushing that smile.


    She must think that I don''t have enough money to buy something, so she is disparaging me, this woman is the first person I meet in this city until it took a long time to find an arrogant person here.


    I can''t say that the guard is arrogant since he was worried about me, I don''t think I can put him on the same level as this woman although I don''t find it very pleasant to be around him.


    "I would like to buy a dress or some set of pants and a shirt." When I said this to the woman she raised an eyebrow in surprise, I think she doubted me.


    But without noticing that I realize her true feelings she started to serve me very politely, I think they are trained to treat even people with my appearance well, even though they don''t want to do that.


    "We have this dress. I think it would look very nice on you since you are such a lovely girl." This time I realized that she was not lying since this girl''s appearance was very adorable.


    "Okay, is there any place I can try on clothes?" I hoped there was somewhere to try on clothes; in fact, every clothing store has something like this.


    The woman took me to a booth that was at the back of the store, the door of the cabin was protected by a red cloth which made it look very much like my old world.


    Inside the cabin, there was also a huge mirror, it was very similar, and it made me feel more comfortable despite never going to stores and only buying clothes over the internet since I was ashamed to go shopping for my size.


    I started taking my clothes were torn and then started looking new dress that the woman gave me. She was a beautiful dress. I think she has a taste in clothes that were not like this girl and her maids.


    It was a dress in a dark blue color with a few details and ruffles in white al¨¦ there is a large blue bow on the belly of the time, it was a dress not too short and that was good because I did not want to show too much my legs.


    It was a dress that was exactly my size since I was not very large br??sts, and that blue dress matched the color of my eyes, I thought it was perfect, I hope the price is not as high as I''m sure I''ll take this.


    "Excuse," I called the woman from inside the cab as I had finished dressing gown, I''ll pay for the dress because now I will leave the store with it.


    I would not want to walk around with that torn dress while I have the chance to walk around the capital with that dress so beautiful.

 Chapter 81 - Cheap clothes?

    The woman entered the cabin and was amazed with the dress on me, she didn''t say she was amazed, but because of that look, I was sure she was admiring me, she is pronounced in hiding her feelings.


    Before she could not contain her feeling of contempt, and now she cannot contain her sense of admiration for my beauty, she is a simple woman to read. I think she will never be able to lie to anyone.


    The dress was a light one, it didn''t squeeze me and gave me a feeling of freedom, and besides that, he was beautiful, that tie made him more striking, I was looking like a doll, I was more beautiful than ever.


    I would have to take this dress even if it was a little expensive, and I could also stop buying the pants because of him, I don''t mind sleeping n?k?d a few more days, I need to be more careful with the lock on my door.


    "I want to take this dress, how much is it?" Please don''t be out of my budget. I want to take this dress. I''m afraid that someone will buy it later if I don''t buy it now, it needs to get out of here on my body.


    "His value is currently at three silver coins." The woman said while continuing to admire me with the dress, it seems that she even forgot that I had those clothes torn, and she was disparaging me.


    But three silver coins are much less than I thought, I have nine silver coins so I guess it''s okay to spend three silver coins to walk well dressed in the capital, if I kept walking with that torn dress I would be with shame.


    I think I can even buy the pants and shirt, but I think I will buy some simpler clothes so as not to blow my budget, I will go on another mission tomorrow because I have to send the money to Emily in 2 days.


    "Okay, I''ll take him, and I want a shirt and pants, too, please." The woman understands nothing for a moment, but soon after this, she started to walk around and look at some clothes.


    I am not able to choose clothes, I think I will choose some clothes that would not look very good on me and would spend a lot of time here, but as it is helping me, I think I will finish these purchases faster than I thought.


    After walking around the store with her shoes, making a lot of noise as they hit the floor, the saleswoman finally returned to the booth where I was standing. She walked the entire store while fiddling with the clothes that were on display.


    She even went to a part of the store that I hadn''t yet seen, and she went to great lengths to find me an outfit, it was amazing to see her do this, she is incredibly professional despite having done that when I got here.


    Maybe she forgot about it, and now perhaps she trusts that I can pay, but she changed her mind very quickly.


    "Here it is, I think those pants and shirt will suit you a lot." She was even a little breathless from running around the store. This is a bit funny, I don''t think I''ve ever seen a salesman like that before.


    ###########


    The shirt she brought me was beautiful, it had a gray color almost black and had some details stamped on it, it had a design that looked like some animal, but I didn''t know what it was, but it looked a lot like a griffin I had in the stories.


    It was a long sleeve shirt that looked a lot like a sweatshirt, so I am very interested because I like sweaters very much, but I don''t know if there is a sweatshirt in this world maybe I will find it someday.


    She also brought me a pair of entirely black pants. It was a pair of pants suitable for this world since most of the city had no asphalt or something like that, so there is a lot of dust in the air, if I wear white clothes, I will have trouble washing later.


    It''s not a very extravagant outfit, and I think it looked great on me, I looked like a high school girl with these clothes, but a high school girl with the look of a loli, I think it was exciting.


    I don''t know why she took so long to choose these clothes, but I thank her for showing me these clothes because if it were me, I would choose any beautiful clothes I saw and buy them, it would be a tragedy.


    "The pants along with the shirt give two silver coins, it is one silver coin for each piece of clothing." It was a reasonable price for these clothes, the set was cheaper than the dress, but I can enter it.


    I had already taken out the bag of money when I was inside the cabin, so I just went into the cabin, took the five silver coins out of the money bag and handed the woman over, again she was surprised, it seems that she remembered how she had treated me when I got here.


    I will not say anything about it; I think it is better to ignore this fact and leave for the guild, I did not stay long here, so I think there is time to do another mission without problems.


    "Come back again." While I was leaving the store, she waved at me with a smile on her face, and she doesn''t even look the same person as before.


    Well then, let''s go to the guild, so far everything is going well, I still have four silver coins, and I think that alone would be enough to send Emily, but the more money, the better.

 Chapter 82 - Cibely again.

    I left the store and started walking down the main street while receiving looks from all sides. Even the women were looking at me with dubious eyes, and I don''t know if they were perverted eyes or eyes of admiration because of my clothes.


    I was restless with so many looks, but I kept walking without caring about it. I couldn''t help but care that I was doing my best to try to ignore those looks.


    Especially when the men looked at me, it''s making me nervous, those perverted eyes on my legs. My dress isn''t too long so they can see a lot of my legs.


    ''They are admiring a child''s legs.'' This is a crime, you know? I know that in this world, there are no laws, but this is very wrong anyway, they should rethink their concepts better and stop looking at children around.


    Haa ~~


    I sighed indifferently since I had nothing to do in this situation, I can move on and ignore all of that when I get to the guild things will get better, or they may even get worse since it is full of men there.


    I didn''t buy another shoe for myself, so it didn''t fit with the blue dress, I have to buy suitable shoes later, that shoe doesn''t do anything, besides tightening up a little.


    When I stop to look at things, I realize how many men around me are staring at me, are they may be thinking of hurting me?


    I didn''t pay attention to the past and ended up being tricked by a bunch of maids, well, I think I deserved it since I was very naive and started to trust the maids after I arrived in this world.


    I thought it was a little strange that she didn''t have a family with her, but I never thought there was such a dark reason behind it, it was a big surprise when I received the news that my grandmother was the queen.


    These matters always end up coming back to my mind, and I need to pay attention to the way and quick char from the guild, do my last mission before returning to the inn. I hope I got another subjugation mission.


    #############


    I got to the guild door and started looking up towards the guild roof I don''t know why I did it, but I had the feeling that someone was watching me, it was a great look.


    I activated my search magic to try to see something. Still, as there were a lot of people in the city, I couldn''t differentiate anyone, and I couldn''t see if anyone was around, I even activated the wind drone, but I couldn''t see anyone either.


    ''Is it just in my head?'' Maybe I''m getting a little paranoid about the queen, I may be imagining that she sent someone after me.


    Or maybe there might be someone behind me, and I won''t rule out any hypothesis, I need to be very careful because I don''t want to put anyone in the middle of it again. I don''t want to have to fight in the middle of the city, and I don''t want to have to change cities either.


    "Oh, if it''s not Larissa." As I immersed myself in my thoughts, I was brought back to reality by a very familiar voice.


    When I looked at the person, I realized that it was Cibely, Clevina, and Eleonor following her right behind as they left the guild.


    "Taking a mission?" Maybe they were getting ready to go on some adventure, and I was lucky enough to meet them before they left.


    "We were completing a mission that we just completed." So that''s why they weren''t here in the morning when I arrived, they had already left on a mission before that.


    "And you, what are you going to do now?" Cibely asked.


    "I''m thinking about taking a mission." I wanted to get a little more money today, despite having achieved a lot in the morning.


    After that we continued talking for some time about the missions, it seems that they took a mission to destroy a nest of goblins, it seems that it is a somewhat risky mission since there is a very high possibility of a King Goblin in the place, and he is a powerful monster.


    This sounded interesting to me since it is a strong monster it will give me a lot of money, and I don''t think I will have a hard time killing one of them, I guess I can''t take such a dangerous mission now, I have to climb my RANK first.


    "I''m leaving," Cibely said goodbye, and soon afterward, Clevina and Eleonor also said goodbye.


    I said goodbye to the girls and walked towards the guild entrance after Suzan saw me she immediately waved a hand at me, I think she is the receptionist who will take care of my orders from now on?


    ###########


    The receptionist seemed very happy to see me. Maybe she did not believe that I would return here on time? Or perhaps it has nothing to do with it, and is she just happy to see me? Well, whatever, since her smile is adorable and the reason doesn''t matter.


    Many of them get drunk, I don''t like drunk people so I won''t be able to stay here in the guild, I don''t think I''ll ever be able to stay here with a bunch of drunks, and I don''t see any reason for that either.


    "Have you come to take another mission?" I was a little distracted, looking at the adventurers, so I was even a little scared when she suddenly called me.


    "Yes, do you have a mission for me?" The time has come to do new missions, the more money, the better, that''s my saying in this world so far.

 Chapter 83 - New mission.

    After the queen told him to go after Lara, he couldn''t contain it and managed to find a way to go after her. He took a carriage from the castle itself to go after it. Currently, Lara was heading towards the city of Grenrok.


    She left in 1 day, so she will probably arrive in Grenrok in 3 days, he wanted to get there with her or maybe a day later because if she decided to leave the city before he got there, he could lose his location.


    The carriage was allowed to be used by the transport immediately, and the driver was obliged to obey his orders. He did not agree with most of the things the queen did, but he could not go against it.


    He knows that if he goes against it, he will be without his head in an instant, he prefers to obey his orders blindly since it is the best thing to do.


    When he knew he was going to chase a child he cared a lot about it but even, so he followed all the orders, he was seeing no reason to kill that child, he thought the queen was crazy, and this man was even more for obeying those orders.


    ''But quickly, we have to get there in 3 days.'' The man wanted to get there as quickly as possible so that he could follow each of his steps and choose the best time to attack.


    He doesn''t want to attack with thousands of people looking, it wouldn''t make a difference, but he still doesn''t want that to happen. That girl cannot leave this city alive, and she must die in that city.


    ############


    After a few days of traveling, he arrived in Grenrok city, he saw when the girl came, but he waited outside the town and sent the coachman back. Even if monsters ate the coachman, it would not matter.


    Even crying to stay in the city, the man did not let the driver enter the town as he would get the girl''s attention, the driver could do nothing but blindly obey the man''s order.


    Although he was crying inside he managed to hold on to his feelings, he was also holding back his sense of fear for having to travel at night without any escort, it was a mixture of emotions, but he could only obey.


    The man didn''t want to attract attention, so he ended up entering the gate on foot, he just killed his adventurer card and the guards at the gate let him in without any problems, he knew that the security of these cities was not very good. He also knew that the capital was the same.


    This man knew everything the queen did. He even knew that all the bad things the capital and cities of this country had, but also so, he still liked to follow that queen, maybe he developed feelings for her? He often asked himself that question.


    The man continued to send the girl around town over the houses. Nobody could see him because he wore a completely black cloak that covered his face, so as it was night, he was practically invisible to everyone.


    He continued to follow her everywhere when she entered the inn or even when she went on her mission.


    It was an excellent chance for him to attack her during her mission since she was alone and out of town, but he decided to wait a little longer, he doesn''t want to kill her when she just got here, he wants to make her find that it''s okay to take everything out of it later.


    ''These clothes look great on her.'' The man thought as he watched the girl across the street.


    She had just come out of a clothing store, and the clothes she was wearing now were incredible.


    He started to follow the girl over the roofs of the houses, but when he reached the roof of the guild, he noticed a look coming towards him, after that he realized it was the little girl, so he ran and mixed with the people, he he was sure he had escaped her eyes.


    ###########


    Suzan started fiddling with several documents under the counter again, it seems that there was no need to look at the mission board, she will provide me with the missions if I ask, it is a good thing indeed.


    She took a crumpled paper under the counter and handed it to me, don''t they take care of the essential documents here? Letting those papers crush like that is a bad thing, well, I also crumpled up the entire mission role last time.


    I looked at the paper, and the mission was as follows.


    ***********


    E-RANK Mission


    Subdue 10 Wild Rabbits.


    Reward: 4 Copper Coins + Payment for Materials


    **********


    It was not such a difficult mission as it is an E-RANK mission, it is a standard subjugation mission, the reward value is higher because of the number of rabbits since wolves are much more difficult to kill.


    Suzan said that the most challenging thing about these rabbits is their speed, they have a very high agility and they keep jumping, so it is a little difficult to hit them, many low-rank adventurers cannot kill them.


    I think it''s an easy mission so I accepted it very quickly, I don''t think I''ll have a hard time fighting these rabbits since my agility is so high, maybe it''s an excellent time to use a sword since spells can be more difficult to hit on them.


    I''m not going to buy a sword just for that, I can create a sword with magic very quickly, so I don''t see the need to spend money unnecessarily.


    "I''ll be back in a little while," I said goodbye to Suzan and left the guild.


    So let''s go to a new mission. I hope the reward will be higher than the last time because more money is the better.

 Chapter 84 - Group of rabbits.

    I left the guild while drawing the attention of all the adventurers inside the guild. Even Suzan made a surprised look when she saw me, but soon after, she got her usual face and attended to me usually.


    I just needed those adventurers to eat me with their eyes, am I so beautiful that I attract everyone''s attention? I need to be more careful with harassers from now on, and I don''t want to have to kill someone in this city.


    I already killed people, and I don''t care much about it, at first I thought I would keep it in my mind, and the thoughts that I killed someone would be hammering in my mind, but it was very different from what I thought I didn''t even care. I cared about the death of those people.


    I feel like I shouldn''t have killed the maid in such a brutal way, but I believe she deserved to die, and I don''t care that she died, I''m living normally, in fact, I don''t even remember it sometimes.


    ''Maybe I''m some psychopath?'' Maybe I developed psychopathy, and I don''t care about killing someone? I hope I don''t go crazy in this world.


    I''m afraid of losing my sanity and killing, which shouldn''t my mind never gave a sign of something like that. Still, it is extraordinary that someone like me who had never seen a person die so generally in this situation.


    I have to rethink the things I''m doing, and I have to start worrying more about a person''s life. But I end up not crucial since all the people I killed are criminals or tried to kill me.


    The only person I feel I shouldn''t have killed was the guard of the castle, he was there following the queen''s orders, and I killed him, I think that is over, and I shouldn''t think about it too much.


    If I keep thinking about all these crazy things, I won''t be able to live in peace in this world, and if I can''t live in peace, it will all be annoying just like my old life. I don''t know if a world where I can cast spells would be annoying, but nothing is impossible.


    I have to live my life in the best way possible for now, and I also need to pursue my goals, I cannot fail for anything. Whoever comes in front of me, I will kill, in my new concepts that I created, people who get in the way deserve to die.


    It is not a very good concept, but it is a concept that I adhere to, an idea of killing stupid people who try to harm me.


    It is not a concept that an average person would have in my old one, but in this life, I am not normal, I am strong, and I am a girl from a destroyed family, and the granddaughter of a disgusting woman, everything is justified.


    If she hadn''t sent that man after Emily and me, I never would have thought that, but I see that it is necessary.


    ###########


    Again I met that guard at the gate, but this time he just bowed a little and then continued his work, I think it''s a miracle that he didn''t come to talk to me to disturb me.


    ''I''m going to get away from the city a bit, and I''m going to start running towards that same forest. If there are wolves there, there must also be rabbits, right?'' I don''t know the fauna and flora of this world, so I''m hunting blindly.


    The only good thing that man could have done was tell me where to find rabbits, but now that I''ve been there I''ll put that aside, I''ll discover rabbits with the drone, I don''t know how I''ll kill them, I can use swords or magic.


    I think fighting with swords would be easier since they have a high agility and hitting them with magic and leaving them intact would be difficult, if I just cut off their heads with a sword, it will be easy.


    I arrived at the flowers in an instant again, it was speedy, maybe it was faster than the last time, but I''m not sure about that, and it doesn''t matter now, I need to look for some rabbits.


    I don''t know if rabbits walk in groups, so it can be a more complicated mission than the wolf mission if all rabbits walk individually, the mission will take a long time because I will need to chase one rabbit at a time.


    Haa ~~


    I sighed to think that this is a possibility, it is a possibility, but I hope it is not a truth, I hope that they go in large groups like wolves, if I hold them all together it will be very easy because they cannot run.


    Yes, I thought of looking for a huge group of rabbits and trapping them in some cage. If I don''t catch them, they can run off each side, and since they have great agility, it can be challenging to go after them. It''s better to beware.


    ''Come on.'' After being a considerable distance from the road and inside the forest, I switched on my two spells, the radar magic, and the drone.


    I could find a way to combine the two spells, I think I''ll do it later, it is better than using two spells at the same time, it can spend a lot of my mana.


    I started looking at the magic of the radar and started looking around to see where the biggest group of monsters was. I wanted to find a big group of rabbits so I could kill them all at once very fast.


    It took a while before I could find a group of rabbits because most of the group''s wolves, it seems that this is the place where the wolves live the most, so the guard was right.


    But of course, here there would not be only wolves, I found a group of 6 rabbits, they were eating leaves altogether, I thought a rabbit in this world would be carnivorous, but it looks like they are the same as in my old world.


    The only difference is that they are much more significant. I hope I have no difficulties in killing them.

 Chapter 85 - Who is it?

    I ran towards the six rabbits being careful not to scare them, if they got scared they would run each way and I wouldn''t want this to happen, I need to be very careful since my speed is very high.


    I arrived in the group of 6 rabbits and watched them for a while, I wanted to get the best time to get them all together, many of them were separated from each other, so maybe my plan would not work.


    Or maybe it works since I can make a giant cage, and I won''t have a problem catching them all at once.


    A cage is not a great plan. I know that, but it is a functional plan that could be used a lot in the future, mainly to catch small monsters.


    I know that the collars are not small, but compared to the wolves they are very small, maybe the wolves would reach 2 feet in height if they stood on their hind legs, they were huge. If it had been me in my old life, I would have shit in fear in front of a wolf-like that.


    I stopped thinking about unnecessary things and started to imagine a substantial soft stone cage around the rabbits. They were all together, so it was really easy. All the rabbits and scared and started jumping hopelessly, but it was no use. They were just getting hurt inside the cage.


    "Sorry, bunnies, but you''re going to die now, okay?" I calmly approached the cage with an ice sword in my hand and started to stick the sword in the head of each rabbit, and they didn''t even react, they couldn''t go yet.


    Let''s say it was a cowardly way to kill yourself, well, it''s the easiest way so I can''t do anything. It''s the easiest way to kill them without damaging their fur and flesh, as I could have played large-scale magic and killed everyone from the start.


    The cry of the rabbits was alarming. I did not imagine that rabbits could scream in such a strange and loud way; it was a high-pitched cry that made my ears ache.


    But leaving these screams aside they were adorable, but what a pity that they are just food for people in this world, in my old world there would be people taking care of these animals at home, I will not judge who does this.


    I already had a dog, but it was very different from a rabbit, and he also died, but it wasn''t in such a brutal way, and it''s been a long time, I don''t know how I remember him, I think I liked him enough to remember until here.


    One thing besides thinking about him is thinking about how my family is doing at the moment. I don''t know if my death was confirmed and they already buried me, or if this girl went to my body, anyway it''s interesting to think about what happened.


    This god is very naughty for doing such a thing, but there must be a reason for him to put me in this girl''s body, like it or not, one day I will find out what it is about, now I have to live this beautiful life.


    #########


    After I got the rabbits I turned on my search magic again, which I had disabled, I wanted to find another group of rabbits, and I''m afraid there aren''t, there are many wolves in this region, and maybe the wolves kill the rabbits.


    Wolves are carnivores, and rabbits are herbivores, so it is normal for something like this to happen, so I have a little doubt if there will be more rabbits here.


    But it wasn''t like I thought, I got scared when I turned on my search magic, I managed to see someone coming at a very incredible speed towards me, it was almost the same speed that I usually run.


    ''Shit, what is this?'' I quickly activated the drone magic to see what it was, and it couldn''t be a normal monster if it had such a high speed, I didn''t expect there to be one like that in this forest.


    If it is a monster on the level I imagine I will have to attack with all my strength, I cannot hold on here, and I do not want to tear this new outfit. Yes, I am more concerned about my clothes since my skin is much more resistant.


    Come on.'' I put the drone to flight while I continued to imagine what it could be, it could be some leopard because of its speed, but I don''t know exactly if there are any animals of that type in this world.


    I flew the drone as high as I could to look better towards that way of life, and I blushed with rage when I saw what it was.


    "Shit, that guy again." I thought he gave up after I threw a fu?k?n? meteor over his head, how can this trash be here now? He''s too brave or too stupid to come after me.


    I said last time that if he showed up in front of me, I would kill him, and I will keep that promise, I don''t want anyone else getting in the way, and a man who follows that old witch''s orders to get in my way has to die.


    I never thought I would feel so much like killing someone, but it seems that now I''m feeling it, I don''t know if I''m angry, or I want to kill him for fun, maybe both?


    Do I have to wait for him to come to me, or do I have to go to him? I think it''s better to wait for him, and I feel sorry for him.


    He must be thinking that I''m not seeing him, I''m sorry that he doesn''t know about drone magic, this is a much more convenient magic than I thought, even though I used the search magic at the right time if I didn''t have done that he would have attacked me without me knowing anything.

 Chapter 86 - End of persecution?

    In a few seconds, he was already very close, and I, who had previously kept the rabbits, was standing still waiting for him to arrive. I know it''s not a good idea to do that because I could take it by surprise, but I think it will be cooler that way.


    I like adrenaline since I arrived in this world my best moments come when my adrenaline is high. If I went to him and caught him by surprise, I could kill him without him even realizing it, and It wouldn''t be fun to do that.


    I think I can kill him with a sighting bullet if he is distracted and doesn''t have any protection activated, the only problem is the protection he used just like the last time he stopped my wind bullet.


    Good thing, I created a barrier much higher than his. Speaking of that, it is better to leave it activated if he arrives attacking me. I will not suffer any damage.


    I can react to his speed, but I don''t think it''s a good idea to be without a barrier, I can be very confident, and he can use a different plan, and I could end up hurting myself if he can hurt me.


    He can''t hurt me, but he can tear my entire dress, the barrier is a good idea.


    I kept looking at the man with a drone until the countdown started for her to reach me, I even knew how long it would take him to get here, to have fun, I started counting.


    Three ~~


    Two ~~


    One ~~


    "Hello." I waved my hand at the man to make him stop running immediately.


    I thought he was going to attack me when he arrived, but I think that was not his plan, maybe he wanted to capture me and his plan didn''t work out? He''s very stupid since even if I didn''t have the search magic, I would hear him when he was approaching.


    He didn''t care about the noise as he ran, so I could hear a very loud noise of leaves being stepped on and his steps, but what an idiotic face.


    The man didn''t know what to do at that moment since he thought he would take me by surprise, I don''t even know his name actually, so for me, he is just a ''man'' who works for the queen, a man who still doesn''t know his identity.


    Maybe it''s a good idea to find out his identity now? I''ll kill him anyway, and I don''t think it will make a difference.


    ##########


    It was funny that the man didn''t know what to do at that moment, I couldn''t see his face, but I could feel that he was frustrated with this whole situation, a man losing to a child, I can imagine that.


    "You showed up again, how are you?" I tried to mock him a little to make him angry, but it was not working; maybe he is not like before? It changed very quickly.


    "Can you go back to the castle with me?" The man said in a strong voice.


    Wait, is he kidding me? Isn''t he trying to capture me? He went crazy for good.


    "Ara Ara, why would I go back with you?" I asked in doubt.


    "I have a proposal for you, you better think about it." He looked quite dangerous, but what kind of proposal would he have for me? It doesn''t make any sense for the person who was trying to kill me to make me a plan right now.


    "What kind of proposal is that?" I was sure I wouldn''t accept it, but I decided to ask to know what it was, I don''t think there is a problem with that.


    "If you go back to the castle with me, I can help you take the queen''s place. It''s a good proposition, don''t you think?" He was shaking, is he afraid of something?


    I think I can imagine what is happening here since I destroyed part of the castle and he let me escape; I think the queen will punish him if he doesn''t take it back, right? This is very obvious.


    He knows he can''t beat me and is now asking for my help to steal the queen''s place? Is he stupid? Since when did I show interest in becoming queen? I am relieved to have no responsibilities like this and to be able to travel around whenever I want, and also live as I want.


    I wouldn''t change that just to become a queen and gain social status, that would be stupid of me. I also can''t manage an entire country, and I don''t have enough knowledge for that.


    "I know it''s hard to choose; I''ll be at the guild''s door in 3 days to hear your answer, okay?" He didn''t even wait for me to answer and started running away.


    That was a proposal from a desperate person, that was funny, is he so desperate not to be punished to the point of thinking about stealing the queen''s place? He''s crazy, and that leaves me with a taste of happiness.


    Is the person who tried to kill me now looking for my help? This is wonderful, and I don''t know why I feel all this happiness.


    Well, anyway, I will refuse his proposal, if he had let me speak my answer he would not have kept his hopes up, he is very impatient, now I will have to find him in 3 days.


    I might as well not go and talk to him, and ignore him, but I don''t think that''s a good idea, I think it would be very cruel of me to leave him without an answer.


    I think it''s better to finish hunting these rabbits soon, and I had a lot of fun for today. I believe this mission will complete my activity for today. I hope I made even more money than wolves.

 Chapter 87 - Returning to the city.

    I killed seven rabbits. In total, I now have 13 rabbits, it is more than necessary to complete the mission, and this is good since my reward will be greater.


    I''m still thinking about what that man said, so I don''t think I''m going to hunt any more monsters for today. I am already sure that I will not accept his proposal, but even so, I am uneasy about all this.


    Perhaps he will try to find someone else to help him take power away from the queen, and if that happens, the country may go on alert or even go to war.


    There is a country on either side of this, and if they know of a blow going on inside the castle, they can take advantage of all this confusion to attack. I know that there has been no war for years, but still, nothing is impossible.


    Haa ~~


    I got a little tired of thinking about it, I think it''s better to walk to the city now, it''s already getting dark, and I don''t even know when the guild is open. I''m sure it''s not open 24 hours, so you better go fast.


    The guard at the gate can also be worried about me if he is as protective as he looks, I know I shouldn''t care about his opinion, but I still feel sorry to make him worried about me.


    ''I just want to rest now.'' I can''t wait to have dinner, take a shower, and then throw myself in bed to sleep. It will be a fantastic night.


    But I can''t forget that in 2 days I have to send the money to Emily if I forget that I am a failure as a friend and I will break my promise. I have to be careful not to forget.


    I always end up doing a lot, and my mind ends up busy with unnecessary things, so it may be reasonable for me to forget something, I hope it doesn''t happen, maybe I can''t even forgive myself for something like that.


    After a few minutes, I was approaching the gate, walking calmly. I had to run slower this time because of my dress. I was running so fast that I was afraid of getting dirty, so I ended up taking longer than usual.


    Can I be considered a little princess? Well, I think so since I wouldn''t like to get this dress dirty, I''m looking like a spoiled girl, but we can''t forget that I paid for this dress.


    "You took too long, girl." I thought the man wouldn''t say anything, but he ended up saying it.


    He had a slightly irritated voice, wait, am I being scolded here? Is that serious? I thought I was past my stage of getting scolded or something, and it seems that I was mistaken, when I entered the body of a child, I should be prepared for it.


    But it was easier than I thought, he had an irritating voice, but he didn''t say anything after that, it seems that he wasn''t in the mood to give me a long lecture, and just scolded me with a few words.


    ''Anyway, I''m glad someone cares about me here.'' Even though he is not a close friend or even my family, I am happy that someone cares about me, regardless of who that person is.


    ##########


    I arrived at the guild in a short time, and soon I was received by several looks from other adventurers, this has always happened, now that I am wearing this outfit it happens even more, not only with the guild''s people but also with the residents of the city.


    "This way." The receptionist showed me the way to the same room as before.


    I don''t know why no adventurer has yet suspected this since I am being taken to a room alone after joining the guild. Maybe this room is used for something else, and no one suspects anything? It may be one of the reasons.


    "So, how was the hunt?" Suzan seemed a little anxious to see the rabbits I hunted.


    I started to remove all the rabbits from my storage. There were 13 rabbits in all, they all had a clean cut on their neck, none of them had a damaged body, I think I did a great job here.


    "On here." I took the mission paper and handed it to Suzan.


    After evaluating the rabbits for a while she left the room to get my reward, I look forward to knowing how much I will earn this time. You may obtain more as rabbits are more challenging to hunt.


    Or maybe you also earn less since the wolves are stronger and also have more meat and fur, it is considerable doubt, but I will take that doubt now.


    After a few minutes Suzan came back carrying another bag with money, this time I didn''t want to take the bag, I asked her to put the money on the table, I will put all the money in the same bag that I have in storage.


    "Here, a total of 5 silver coins and six bronze coins," Suzan said as he put the money on the table.


    It seems that the payment was four copper coins for each rabbit I killed, and also the four copper coins of the mission, I think it was a good reward, I expected to earn more, but I think that is enough, I will have no problem sending the money to Emily.


    After I received the reward I left the room and said goodbye to Suzan, I think now it''s dinner time, but first I''m going to take a shower, I think I sweated a lot since it is scalding. I don''t know if there is any deodorant in this world, but I don''t think I need it since even sweating my body never stinks.


    I think this is a good thing for being a little girl I don''t know if there is something about my smell with the little girl''s body. I think it is impossible in reality.


    "But leaving that aside, now I need to relax." I was tired, and I was starting to get hungry, I think this will be my best rest.

 Chapter 88 - Rest.

    I walked around the capital while watching the movement of people and continued to look inside the stores. There were many different stores here. It seemed to be some stores that sold wells or medicines, and I don''t know what that was.


    There were also stores selling armor and swords, but I don''t think I need swords as I can create with magic. The armor is different. I think it might be a good idea to have one. If I have armor, I will not tear my clothes, I guess?


    I don''t know what the material of leather armor is made of, but I think my skin is stronger than one, now I can''t guarantee that my skin is stronger than me in iron armor.


    By my tests, it could be, but I''m not sure yet, so I end up being more careful than usual with the attacks that I suffer.


    ''Let''s go to the inn soon.'' I was thinking a lot about life and ended up forgetting to walk. Sometimes I think I''m crazy, how can I immerse myself in thoughts in the middle of the capital like that?


    At least I don''t dive into thoughts in the middle of a battle, and if I did something like that, I think I would be dead since when I fall into thoughts everything around me disappears, and I only come back to reality when someone calls me or I realize what I''m doing.


    ###########


    I arrived at the inn and ran into the room, and I didn''t even see Clara, maybe she is somewhere else because she was working today since she was here in the morning. I wish I had greeted her, but in a moment, I''m coming down again.


    I want to take a shower, I''m in a lot of agonies. Now that I''ve had a shower, if I don''t shower every day, I will feel filthy. I still need more clothes. If I keep wearing this dress all the time, it will stink.


    I will be able to wash it, but I will have to sleep n?k?d again, and I don''t think it''s okay if I lock the door properly.


    ''Come on.'' I took off my dress very gently so I wouldn''t crumple it and spread it on the bed. I took off my p?nt??s anyway.


    I washed her last time, but she is the only und?rw??r I have, I also need to buy some more.


    I remembered one thing if I sleep with the dress on, it will be all wrinkled, and I don''t want that to happen. Since my p?nt??s are clean, I can only sleep in my und?rw??r.


    I didn''t see bras in this world, I didn''t see anyone wearing them, and in that store, I also couldn''t see any, I don''t understand how women''s br??sts don''t drop since they don''t have bras available.


    I left my p?nt??s on the floor and went into the shower. It was an incredible feeling again, and it seems that every shower is worth it in this world after I left the mansion. After staying for so many days on that trip without taking a shower, I am happy with every shower I take.


    This is not a bath with a bathtub like the one in the mansion, but at least it has hot water, and I don''t need to suffer. There is always hot water prepared for bathing since there is no plumbing. I wonder who brings this water.


    Maybe Clara will bring this water before I get here, but how does she know when I will arrive? Doesn''t each guest have their schedule? Well, whatever, what matters is that I have my hot bath to enjoy.


    ###########


    After I finished showering, I put on my p?nt??s, put on my dress, and then went down the stairs. I met some guests on the way, but I ignored it, it looks like they are also coming down for dinner.


    "Oh, you came back, I had the bath ready for you, but you haven''t arrived yet." Clara seems to have finished what she was doing and was behind the counter now.


    I thought she would be serving customers, but it looks like she''ll do it later, dinner still doesn''t seem to be ready.


    "You can sit at a table, I''ll see you soon." Clara was always amiable, she didn''t even seem to have a secret personality, or maybe only I think she has that personality.


    I went towards the tables and sat at one of the empty tables. I didn''t know anyone here, so I preferred to keep my distance from people I didn''t know. It would be nice if Cibely and the girls stayed here.


    I don''t even know if they are staying somewhere, maybe they have their own home since they have lived here for so long, perhaps I should pay a visit later, I have to talk to her and find out where they live.


    After waiting a few minutes, Clara came up with that famous paper to take my order, and I ordered the same as the last time, just a soup, meat and a glass of juice, that alone is enough to see me now.


    The first time I was here I was with me a lot, I even regretted eating so much later, I think it is better to eat less this time.


    I wanted to eat some foods from my old world like hamburgers or tacos, anything from fast food. I liked fast food, and I think that must be why I was getting overweight.


    In this world there will be no food like this, I have to be content with what I have now, maybe in the future I can find some way to make these foods, but I don''t think it''s worth it now.


    "Here it is." Clara arrived in an instant with my food. She was in such a hurry to serve the other customers that she just put the dishes on my table and then left to help the rest of the people.


    I am amazed and worried about how much work this girl has.

 Chapter 89 - Rushed girl.

    After I finished dinner I said goodbye to Clara and went to my room, I always get sleepy after eating, my eyes are heavy, and I''m having trouble keeping them open, I need to train my ability to stay awake.


    Although I am now a child and I am not as quickly able to stay awake as before, staying sleepless nights in my old body was a routine for me, it is no wonder that I got health problems because of that.


    I think it''s better to take good care of my sleep in this world, I know that this body is resistant, but I don''t want to get sick because of lack of sleep, it would be ridiculous.


    Imagine a strong and resilient person like me getting sick from sleep deprivation? Even I couldn''t stand it and would burst out laughing at my shame; thankfully, this is going to be challenging to do, I think, at least.


    ''I better sleep, tomorrow I will try to do more missions, but maybe I will go to Cibely''s house to visit there.'' I still don''t know where her home is, and I need to meet her at the guild tomorrow to go to her house, if I don''t find her I can''t go to her home.


    She could have told me where she lived, well, actually I should have asked, I didn''t know that one day I would want to visit them.


    I had no friends in my old world, so I didn''t have many houses to visit, now that I have friends here I felt like visiting them, it will be a new experience for me since I didn''t even visit my mother''s house after I moved.


    ''Let''s stop thinking about it and go to sleep. If I stand here a little longer, I will fall to the ground in sleep, pathetic.'' Soon after, I took off my dress and threw myself on the bed: "Good night," I said to the dark.


    ########


    When I woke up the next day I got up quickly and put on my clothes, I want to arrive early at the guild today to meet with Cibely, if I don''t go soon she can go on a mission and come back only in the afternoon.


    Last time it took me a while to appear in the guild, and I was unable to speak to her, I was only able to talk to her about luckily because she had come back from a mission in the afternoon, better to prevent from finding her now.


    "Aren''t you going to have coffee?" I was already running through the kitchen, and I didn''t even think about drinking coffee.


    I was in a hurry as I looked at the inn''s clock and it was still very early; usually, adventurers don''t even go to the guild at that time, there are also several adventurers drinking coffee at this moment, I didn''t imagine I had woken up so early.


    I took advantage of the fact that she offered me coffee and sat at one of the tables to eat something.


    Again I ate cakes, the cake here was delicious, and it was identical to my old world, so it gave me that feeling of nostalgia and filled my belly at the same time, it is a charming place to stay.


    After eating I realized that many of the adventurers were already leaving, so now it is time for me to go to the guild, if I don''t get there in time, she will leave, I don''t know if she does missions every day, but she probably does.


    They are three girls, so they need a lot of money to divide between them, well, they do more difficult missions so the reward should be more significant.


    ##########


    I arrived at the guild quickly, this time I didn''t look at the stores where I went, I was getting used to it, it seems that after having a girl''s body I started to be more interested in looking at clothes.


    I can get interested in clothes, but I can''t feel attracted to men, thankfully, I don''t think I could be with a man, for me it would be disgusting.


    "You are early." The one who greeted me was Suzan, who was at the guild desk.


    She always took care of my affairs, so whenever I arrived, it was she who greeted me, and I liked her very much, so I thank the guild master for having put her in charge of my affairs.


    Well, since she was here the whole time, she must know if Cibely has arrived.


    "Did Cibely and the girls ever come by?" I asked Suzan.


    "No, I didn''t see them around here today .." Suzan interrupted his speech for a moment and looked through the guild door: "Look at them there." She said with a smile.


    I think I arrived at the right time, after I arrived they arrived.


    "Are you looking for me?" Cibely seemed happy as she entered the guild door. It appears that she overheard our conversation. Is she satisfied that I''m looking for her? It doesn''t make any sense, but I don''t judge.


    "Yes, I was wondering where you are living, you didn''t tell me, and I was thinking of visiting," I said in a slightly low voice.


    I didn''t want people to hear that I''m looking for your address, for some reason I was ashamed to do that, am I an idiot or something?


    "Was that it? No problem, when it''s night, and we finish doing our missions, meet me here at the guild, I''ll take you there." She said with high expectations.


    From the way she said it looks like they live in a house, I''ve been looking forward to seeing where these girls live.

 Chapter 90 - Pleasant mission.

    After that, I took a mission with Suzan and then left the guild. As Cibely had already made a mission, I took the opportunity to leave the city with her, I didn''t know if they would go to the same forest as me, but at least I can go as far as I can.


    It is not good to venture alone, on the one hand, it is good since I can use my strength any way I want without anyone seeing or being surprised, and the downside is that I have no one to talk to during missions.


    Although I had no one to talk to in my old world, I still wanted to have a close friend, but I could never have, right? The only thing I could do was accept it all while immersing myself in otaku things.


    Now that I think about it better I was quite lonely and didn''t realize it until I died, was that okay for me? Maybe I didn''t show any sign of caring, but deep down, I didn''t want that happening to me.


    It seems that I didn''t realize these things and for me, it was fine, after I arrived in this world I started to realize how sad I was in my old world, how I missed friendships and even my family.


    I already said I would stop thinking about my old world, but there are no ways to do that, I lived there for years, and my family is there, like it or not, they are my family.


    I''m having a lot of fun in this world right now, so I thank God for sending me to a world where I can have fun, and a world where I can have real friends like these girls, and of course, Emily.


    If I hadn''t found Emily, I don''t know where I would be right now. I''m not sure I would be able to think of all these video plans without her around. One thing I am sure of, I would never pr?st?tut? myself, even if I am in need.


    If Emily wasn''t there, I would refuse to do that and would leave that place; in that environment, nobody could hold me back.


    But it is better to stop thinking about memories, whenever I start thinking about it, I get a terrible feeling, especially when I remember that mansion and my old life.


    #########


    We left the city a little after that, I thought we were going to go to the same forest, but this time I would go to the same forest, and they were going to the forest to the right of the city.


    That forest has stronger and more dangerous monsters, I can think of going there someday, it seems that the weaker monsters there are goblins, but there are also ogres that are a little more powerful.


    Deep in the forest, there are much more dangerous monsters, so it is better to be careful when I go there, I think it is better to stay in this forest to make some money and climb my RANK.


    When I raise my rank, I will be able to take some missions that I will need to go to this forest.


    "See you later," I said goodbye to the girls and started running at full speed into the forest.


    They already knew my strength, so I don''t need to hide my speed from them. They are the only people who know my real power, those maids must now know, and of course, the queen and that man too.


    But now is not the time for this, my new mission is simple, I need to hunt as many wolves as I can.


    Suzan told me that I only need to hunt as many wolves as I can that they will pay me for all the materials, I will not miss this chance, I will kill as many wolves as I can, and I think there will be many.


    ##########


    Today was an incredible hunt, I just used my wind bullets and went on killing all the wolves I could find, and of course, I got a lot since I used drone magic, I don''t think I''ve ever killed so many wolves in my life.


    In total, there were 32 wolves.


    Yes, there were 32 wolves, I''m even afraid that the wolves in this forest will become extinct, I need to stop hunting wolves at least a little bit, I know that there are many more wolves than that, but I think I exaggerated a little.


    Well, I didn''t kill them too fast since it was almost dark, yes, it''s late afternoon, and I need to go back since Cibely promised to take me home now.


    ''This is going to make a lot of money.'' I am sure that the amount of money will be considerable, I am happy to have won such a convenient "mission."


    ''But now I have to run.'' I started running at full speed for the city, and it is always fun to run at such a high speed, it is a pity that I need to start walking before I get to the city.


    "You arrived, it looks like you killed a lot of monsters today, your smile is showing it." The guard who hadn''t talked in a long time decided to say something after so long.


    Since the day he showed his irritation, he didn''t speak to me, even when I passed him in the city since he was on patrol.


    "Yes, today was a good day." I passed by him and entered the city, and I have to sell these wolves, for the number of wolves it will take a while, I have to do this before Cibely arrives.


    Now I will have plenty of money to send Emily, and buy some things I want.

 Chapter 91 - Rising Rank.

    I arrived at the guild door in an instant, and I was already greeted by Suzan, who was fiddling with some documents on the counter. There weren''t many adventurers yet, I looked around, and the only thing I could see was a few drunks talking while talking about some uninteresting subjects.


    Do these people have no home? Aren''t their women or family irritated that they get home drunk every day? I see them drinking here since I arrived in the city if they knew what the drink does in the body.


    I am not here to judge anyone, I am here to sell my things, it is better to stop paying attention to these drunks.


    Well, I needed to look around anyway since I had to see if Cibely was here, of course, she wouldn''t be since she prefers to go home after finishing her missions, that was what she told me, but I''m not sure you are welcome.


    If Cibely is not here, perhaps she has already been here and gone home. She promised me that she would wait for me here to take her home, so I don''t think she would do that, I don''t think she would deceive me by saying that.


    And there''s no reason for her to deceive me either, I think.


    "Hey, what are you thinking about there?" I was brought back to reality with Suzan''s voice calling me.


    I didn''t even realize that she had stopped fiddling with documents, again my head is working strangely, my mind. I better take this chance and sell the items to the guild.


    "So, shall we go to the living room?" Suzan realized what I wanted and called me back to the room where I sold the items. No adventurers paid attention to us. They don''t seem to care; I was worrying for no reason.


    I thought they would suspect that the guild was valuing me, well, I am being valued, but I thought they would be irritated by it, but it is quite the opposite, no one cares whether I am being valued or not they don''t even try to find out.


    ''Come on, right.'' I entered the room with Suzan, and she locked the door.


    She always locks the door, so there is no risk of a drunk entering the room.


    ###########


    When I entered the room I started to remove all the wolves, with each wolf I took Suzan was more surprised, I have to agree with her, this time I exaggerated the number of wolves I brought.


    Thirty-two wolves is a considerable quantity, she was even speechless when I removed all the wolves, there was a significant pile of wolves inside the room, and everyone was in perfect condition, of course, she would be surprised.


    She started to count all the wolves and evaluate each one.


    I already knew the number of wolves I had, and I also knew the quality of the wolves'' fur and meat, I was sure it would give a very high reward, but even so, she needs to evaluate everything, these are guild rules.


    After a few minutes, she finished evaluating all the wolves and said, "I''m done, I''m going to get your reward."


    She seemed very happy when she said that, it appears that this was my best hunt to date, the quantity and quality are excellent, she has reason to be satisfied since this will perfectly benefit the guild.


    Being strong has its advantages.


    Toc Toc ~~


    The guild master was always distracted by his papers; whenever he heard a small knock on the door, he knows it is important, so he only allowed someone to knock on his door if it was something important.


    If he didn''t put this rule here, he would be called all the time, and it would hinder his work, which is why he always knows it''s important when someone knocks on his office door.


    "In between." He allowed entry from inside the room.


    The receptionist Suzan entered the room, if she was the one who was here, he already knew who she was talking about, it was about Larissa.


    A mysterious little girl who arrived at the guild and is currently the girl who brings the best materials to the guild. He knows that this little girl is strong, so he is not too surprised that she brings such good materials.


    "So, what did she do now?" The guild master wanted to know what Larissa had done, she could have done something harmful, and that would not be good for the guild.


    "Sir, this girl is amazing, she just brought in more than 30 wolves, and that she just killed today," Suzan said in a satisfied voice.


    When the guild master heard this, he showed a little surprise, why just a little? He knows that she can kill so many wolves, but his biggest surprise is the number of wolves she was carrying, he wondered how much mana this girl had.


    How could she be so amazing and so young at the same time? He even suspected that she was the dwarf race that remains young for many years, but she is human, he doesn''t know how it is possible.


    Now that he knows how amazing this girl is, and she has already contributed so much to the guild, the guild master gave an order to Suzan: "Raise her RANK to E, she can''t stay in such a low rank for so long. "


    Suzan was surprised since she had never seen the guild master raise the rank of someone like that; he never raised the rank of anyone who willingly before.


    ''This little girl is amazing.'' Suzan was happy for Larissa. She just got the guild master to do something she never did before.

 Chapter 92 - Veteran adventurer.

    It had been a long time; I was finding it strange that Suzan was taking so long, even if it is a lot of wolves, I don''t think it would take long to get my reward money, I hope she gets here fast so that I find Cibely.


    Maybe she has already arrived and is waiting for me in the lobby, I need to finish this wolves, but everything will depend on Suzan now, I didn''t think it would take so long to calculate the money for these wolves.


    I hope she hasn''t gone to talk to the guild master again, if he wants to speak to me again I won''t go, I don''t know if it''s mandatory to comply with the guild master''s request, but I''m not going there, I have more things to do today.


    I''m done with him. I''m only going there if it''s something that involves money since in this world I''m looking like a mercenary, the more money, the better it will be for me.


    ''Come on; I''m getting tired of waiting.'' While I was about to lose my patience for waiting, I heard a small stir on the door handle. Finally, it arrived.


    Damn, why did it take so long?


    "Sorry for the delay, I had to speak to the guild master for a moment." Shit, he again? This time I won''t go to his office, you don''t even have to ask me to go there, I''ll deny it immediately.


    When Suzan noticed that I had a displeased face, she started to say: "Don''t worry, he is not calling you. He just asked me to increase your Rank." Suzan said quickly, and she was almost lost in her words.


    "Eh?" I was a little surprised when I heard that, why raise my Rank? Just because I killed a lot of wolves? I didn''t think people would go up in Rank just for killing a lot of monsters.


    But if he wants to do that, of course, I will accept, I have no reason to refuse, the higher my Rank, the better it will be for me, I can do more difficult missions, and it can help me get more money, and it will also help me to train my body and my magic.


    But I had a doubt, why did he raise my Rank? I don''t know if he has done this before with any other adventurer, if he has done this I can understand, but if he never did this before and did it just for me, it would be a little strange.


    "I was also a little surprised, and I never saw the guild master willingly raise someone''s rank before, it looks like you are his favorite now," Suzan said with a big smile on his face when he waved his hands that held the bag with the money.


    ''She gets excited easily.'' But it was fun to look at his excitement.


    But how come I am the favorite of the guild master? I don''t want to be his favorite or anything like that. It gives me chills all over my body, imagine being an older man''s favorite? Not good, I don''t want that.


    Well, at least he''s going to raise my Rank, that''s something.


    "Ah, here''s your reward for the 32 wolves." She handed me a bag of money, but it was much heavier than it was last time, it seems that this time the reward will please me a lot.


    Inside the bag of money, there were nine silver coins and six bronze coins, and it looks like the wolves were sold for three snake coins each, it was a lot of money, almost one gold coin in just one sale of materials is a lot good.


    Now I will be able to buy more things without having to worry about sending money to Emily and also paying for the inn.


    While I admired the amount of money, Suzan decided to say something: "Shall we go outside? I need to do the documents to upload you to E-RANK." Suzan opened the door and invited me out of the room.


    It seems that now I''m going to become an E-RANK adventurer, it''s not much, but it will help me a lot.


    ###########


    When we left the room, a lot of adventurers had come back, and many more adventurers were drinking now, now it is like the guild I saw yesterday, full of drunks and people talking.


    They seem to enjoy spending the night here, actually until closing, but I''m not going to judge them, everyone must have their boring wives waiting at home, they must be here to entertain.


    "Hey, what are you thinking about there, little girl? It seems to be rude." I was so distracted that I didn''t even notice this man approaching.


    He appeared to be a man of about 40, he was drunk and wore iron armor for some parts of his body, especially on his abdomen, he had the most iron.


    He seems to be a veteran adventurer around here, but I don''t want to have contact with him, I don''t like having contact with men like that, even more, when they are drunk, I prefer to keep a safe distance.


    "Why are you ignoring me?" The man started to scoff, but I kept ignoring him.


    When he was close to holding my arm, I just saw Suzan looking at the man with a face of anger, only by observing that the man has already taken a few steps back, it seems that Suzan is essential and powerful in this guild than I thought.


    "Don''t mind him; when he gets drunk, he has a horrible personality," Suzan warned me about the man, I didn''t think he had a horrible personality, he''s just like any other drunk around.


    "Who is that?" He seemed to be a veteran adventurer in the guild, so he wanted to know who he was, maybe he was strong.


    "Him? His name is Jorge. He has been working in the guild for a few years. He is just an adventurer D-RANK, I think he is not as strong as you." Suzan smiled sarcastically.


    Just a D-RANK adventurer? It seems that Cibely is stronger than him since she is an adventurer C-RANK; it appears that women can be stronger than men.

 Chapter 93 - Did something happen?

    After we left the room, Suzan went behind the counter and started fiddling with some documents, and I think they were the documents to raise my rank, it seems that it is very simple to do this, I don''t even need to do anything, I can leave everything with she.


    Maybe I have to give a signature? Well, I''m not taking any loans or creating a document here, I don''t think I need any of that, the best thing to do now is to wait.


    Cibely is not here yet, they are taking too long, and I am not the reason, maybe they were late during a mission, or perhaps they stopped somewhere else to do something, there are many possibilities.


    I hope they get here before it gets completely dark because when it starts to get dark, I begin to get sleepy, it''s sad to have a child''s life and a child''s organism.


    I would have more resistance to sleep because of my strength, but I think it has nothing to do with each other or should have, but I''m not sure about any of that, but it is better to obey my schedules, I don''t want to pass out from sleep around.


    The guild was almost empty, most people had already left, there were only a few drunks left, and that Jorge was among them when he realized that I was looking at him, the bastard gave a wave and smiled at me, and it again gave me the creeps.


    Better watch out for him from now on, when he''s drunk I need to redouble my attention, I thought he wouldn''t do anything too much, but after that smile, I think I changed my opinion.


    "There, now lend me your guild card." Suzan seemed happy to do this. She likes me, it seems, thankfully she is taking care of my affairs.


    I handed over my guild card to her, and after a few minutes, I received the same card, but now in place of F-RANK, it was written E-RANK, I''m glad I increased my RANK so quickly.


    But now there is something that is bothering me, why is Cibely taking so long? Suzan has been arranging these papers for a long time. I thought that by then she would have arrived, something strange is happening here.


    "Hey Suzan, do you know that Cibely has been through here? Or when will she be back?" Maybe Suzan knew something because this is very strange to me.


    Gurr ~~


    "No, she was supposed to be back here, but maybe she''ll be back a little later, I think you''d better wait to talk to her tomorrow morning, I see you''re starving, right?" Damn, I didn''t think she heard my belly, but she has excellent hearing.


    "Okay, when she arrives, tell her I''ll find her here tomorrow morning." Since I was famished, and Cibely was going to take a while to arrive, I gave up waiting.


    "Okay, I''ll talk to her." I heard Suzan say while walking towards the guild''s exit, I waved at her and then left for the inn.


    #########


    I headed towards the inn while thinking a little about Cibely and the girls, something must have happened for them to take so long to arrive. I hope they come today. I also hope that tomorrow morning they will already be in the guild.


    I don''t want anything to happen to them during a mission; in fact, I don''t want anything wrong to happen to them ever, I don''t want to see these girls suffering.


    ''Well, now I can only hope that nothing has happened.'' Now I need to have dinner and then sleep to wake up early tomorrow.


    I arrived at the inn after a while and was met again with Clara holding some trays while serving the customers, and it seems that dinner time has come, well, it''s already getting dark.


    It seems that when I''m hunting or doing something important, time always goes by faster, it''s refreshing to see it. In my old world, time also passed quickly for me when I was watching anime and having fun, but when I was at work, time always passed very slowly.


    "Oh, Lari, are you going to dinner now?" Since when did she call me Lari? But how embarrassing, well, I''m not going to fight for her to call me that, can it be like a loving nickname?


    "Ah, yes, I want to." I was a little embarrassed, so I answered a little low, no one ever called me by a nickname like that, well, maybe she just called me Lari to shorten my name.


    "Okay, you can sit anywhere, I''ll bring your meal." After hearing that, I went to an empty table. I don''t like to sit with people I don''t know, I find it very uncomfortable.


    After I finished eating I went up to the room, I was already very sleepy, so I was almost giving up taking a shower, but as I don''t like to get dirty, I took off my clothes and took a shower.


    Even with sleep, I still took a shower well taken, although the water woke me up a little, it is still difficult to stay awake.


    ''Tomorrow will be the day that I must send the money to Emily.'' I can''t forget that at all, this is the most important thing I have to do tomorrow, and the second most important thing is to visit Cibely.


    There is also the matter with the man the day after tomorrow, I will refuse his proposal, but I am afraid of what he can do if he sets up a coup against the kingdom it will be a scandal, but it has nothing to do with me, better not to meddle. I need to answer him and get it over.


    Haaaa ~~


    I yawned while I put on my p?nt??s and threw myself on the bed, as it was very comfortable, I slept right away.

 Chapter 94 - Something is wrong.

    I woke up the next day and put on my dress, as always, I also brushed my teeth, there was no toothpaste here, but the inn left a type of herb for me to use. I don''t know what kind of herb it is, but it is very sweet.


    ''It feels so good to have a great night''s sleep.'' Whenever I sleep in this inn, I wake up with a lot of disposition. It was not the same in the mansion that I woke up without disposal since I had nothing to do all day.


    It''s different here, I can do whatever I want, I can go out to buy something, I can do missions, or I can even enjoy a little and rest at the inn, maybe talk a little with Clara there.


    Well, but today is not the day for that, I think I''m finally going to Cibely''s''s house, I''m going to make her take me there now, I won''t wait for her to do some mission today, she left me waiting yesterday, and I didn''t like it at all, it would be better if she fulfilled commitments better.


    I''m not going to judge her since she was late, and something serious might have happened in the middle of her mission. She was late, so I''m not going to be so angry about it, and that''s no reason to be irritable either, I''m getting increasingly mentally unstable.


    Toc Toc ~~


    While I was putting on my dress, I heard a small knock on the door, and I think it must be Clara calling me for breakfast, it is normal for her to come here when I sleep until a little later.


    I had finished putting on my dress, so I went to the door and unlocked it for her to enter. I still had to comb my hair, but I don''t care that she sees me like this, she has seen me n?k?d anyway, seeing me with my hair like this is not going to make a difference.


    "The coffee is ready, are you going down now? Or do you want me to bring it to the room?" It is a very convenient service for Hikikomoris, but I am not one, so I think it is better to go down for coffee.


    "Don''t worry, I''m just going to comb my hair, and I''m going to go down." Well, I was going to go around with my hair all tousled, that wouldn''t be cool at all.


    After I said that, she left my room, I closed the door and went towards the mirrors to fix my hair. I always like to keep it very well done, and I think my vanity has also gone up since I got to this body.


    Well, for me, it would be unforgivable to leave this beautiful girl in disarray, so I think there is a reason for me to take care of my appearance so well.


    ''I''m hungry, better to have breakfast.'' After fixing my hair I decided to go down for coffee, I think I took longer than I should, I think I will be late to get to the guild, I hope Cibely waits for me.


    ###########


    "You took too long, were you doing anything other than getting your hair done?" Clara told me with a smug smile on her face, this girl gives me the creeps whenever she wants, as I thought, she hides that perverted personality.


    "No, I just wanted to keep my hair neatly combed, but then, can I eat now?" I immediately cut the subject and ordered my breakfast, I''m not in the mood to talk about awkward matters.


    Well, I think she must have hinted at it like I was doing something embarrassing, so I guess I''d better get away from this conversation.


    "No problem, you can find somewhere to sit, and I''ll take you the usual." Well, the usual thing she talks about is cake, juice and some toast, since I got here I liked ordering this coffee, it was what I remembered most about my old world.


    I wasn''t doing it because of the nostalgia for remembering the past, but because I was used to eating foods like that and I thought it was delicious, so nothing better than eating it.


    "Okay, I''m going to sit somewhere." I started looking around and found an empty place, and then I felt like waiting for my meal.


    But when I sat down, I started thinking about what happened yesterday, about Cibely being late on his mission. Even though I know that this may be possible and that maybe she is already there waiting for me, I am still a little worried.


    "Why do you look worried? Here, enjoy it." Clara put my food on the table and then walked away, well, I hope my concern is unfounded.


    ##########


    After I finished eating I went towards the guild with high expectations, I''m sure Suzan told Cibely to wait for me at the guild, if she did, Cibely must wait for me.


    ''I just hope that again she breaks her promise.'' If she leaves anyway, I will be a little disappointed in her, breaking the promise to meet me and take me to your house twice is a bad thing to do.


    Well, in any case, there would be no way for me to be angry with her for that, at most I would be a little sad, but whatever it is for me, a friendship cannot be broken by something as trivial as that.


    ''I arrived.'' While I was thinking about matters about Cibely, I arrived at the guild, but inside the guild, it was very tumultuous, many people talking at the same time, I''m sure something happened here.


    When I joined the guild, I realized that there were a lot of people worried, did something serious happen overnight?


    "Larissa, I''m glad you showed up. Come with me." Suzan appeared among the people and took my arm, I couldn''t resist, and she dragged me into the same room we used to sell the items.


    Does all this uproar have anything to do with me? Did they find out that I am partnering with the guild? Damn, it''s not a good thing. I knew something was going to go wrong.


    "That''s not what you''re thinking; the guild master needs your help, can you come with me? It has something to do with Cibely." Suzan looked quite nervous.


    "What happened to her?" I was worried since yesterday, but now my concern has gone up even more.


    "Cibely has been missing since yesterday, we thought she and her group were late, but they haven''t shown up until now." Hearing that, I froze right there.

 Chapter 95 - Disappearance of Cibely.

    When Suzan told me that, I remained paralyzed without understanding anything, how did it happen? I thought she was just late? What do you mean, she disappeared since yesterday? Where were they venturing into? I had a lot of questions to ask.


    "I know it seems difficult to understand, but you better come with me, the guild master will explain everything to you better." Suzan seems to have realized that I was in doubt because of my expression.


    Well, this is the only way to try to understand what happened, I hope they are not in a dangerous place, and nothing serious has happened to them, if something happens, I cannot blame anyone, since doing the mission was the choice from them.


    Unless the guild master asked them to go to this place, and they got in trouble because of him, if that happened, we will have a very serious conversation when I find him.


    I know he is strong, but I am stronger than him, I can kill him in an instant, so he better chooses the words he will use to talk to me if he has something to do with it.


    "Listen, you think there will not help much, let''s go." Suzan seems to have been a little impatient for me to be overthinking. I think this is the first time I see her like this. I think it is better to follow her soon.


    The faster I find the guild master, the better it will be for me too, he must know all the details, and he must need my help to go after the girls. He knows my strength, so he thinks this is the best choice.


    "Okay, I''ll find you." It seems that Suzan had thought that I would not find the guild master; she sighed relief when I said I would see him.


    Well, it''s kind of obvious that I wouldn''t miss out on something that might help me go after the girls, so it doesn''t make sense for her to be relieved that I agreed to speak to the guild master, but what to know? Whatever, come on.


    ##########


    I went up the stairs with Suzan, and we headed towards the guild master''s room. We went through a lot of people who wanted to hear about Cibely and her companions, and it seems that they are very famous here, so it caused a lot of commotion.


    I''m sure that''s not why, since they are all beautiful and should attract the attention of these men in the guild, women may be different, but men I know well because they care about them.


    "I brought her," Suzan shouted for the guild master to hear from inside the room.


    After a moment of waiting, the guild master replied, "You can come in." He had a very dark voice, it seems that what is happening is very serious, but a beautiful moment for something like this to happen.


    I''m going to enjoy being in the guild master''s room, and I''m going to send the money to Emily, if I don''t send it now I might end up forgetting, there are too many problems already in the morning.


    Reen ~~


    The door opened, and again I came face to face with that old man, it seems that he is really happy with me this time, I think he has hopes that I can resolve this matter, but first of all, I need to do something.


    "Before I start the subject of Cibely, I would like to do something." I took out five silver coins as it was enough for Emily to survive quietly for a week, and then put it on the guild master''s table.


    "I need you to hand this money over to Gerok, to a girl named Emily, can you do that?" I was expecting a positive response since Emily said that the guild could do that.


    "Okay, Suzan, take care of this for me." The guild master took the money and handed it over to Suzan, he could have spoken earlier, and I would have handed the money directly to her, but whatever.


    "The money will be delivered, don''t worry. Now let''s get to the most important issue." The guild master changed from a happy outing to a severe expression. It seems that the problem is significant.


    ##########


    "So, the story goes like this." Now it''s time for the guild master at telling everything that was happening, and why Cibely was missing.


    First, he told me where they were going, it looks like they were going to the forest that was on the left side of the city, the opposite side of the forest that I was going to hunt wolves, and it is also a much more dangerous forest.


    The forest works like this, the deeper into the forest, the stronger the monsters get, and it seems that Cibely and her group went on a mission that they needed to go very deep in the forest and that maybe one of the reasons that they are missing.


    The guild master does not want to think that they are dead. He wants to think that they are hiding somewhere to escape from a monster that has appeared, and they are unable to kill him.


    Stronger monsters in this world seem to have very high intelligence, so they always walk around the same region that he saw his prey for a long time, he will not get tired until he finds his prey.


    So it is dangerous that they stay longer in that forest. Of course, he''s not sure that''s what is going on, but it''s the most likely thing to think about right now.


    "So, you want me to go to the forest and try to find them?" I asked the guild master.


    "Yes, you cannot hide from me. I know that you are strong, so I thought the best thing I could do now was to send you after them. If you want, I can ask other adventurers to accompany you." The guild master seemed very nervous.


    "Don''t worry. I don''t like people to hinder me. I''ll go there alone." I said confidently.


    After saying that, I received the instructions for the way to the forest, and then I left the adventurers guild towards the exit of the city.

 Chapter 96 - Where are you?

    I ran towards the gate but without all my speed, but even without all my speed, I was still running at an incredible speed, so I was drawing the attention of all the people in the city who were on the street at the time.


    A cute little girl with a beautiful dress running at that speed, of course, it would attract attention, well, it''s unnecessary attention since I won''t be here for long, I will only come back here when I bring Cibely back.


    She was very deep in the forest, even though I have my search magic, finding them will not be so tricky with my drone, I hope it will be so.


    If they have a lot of trees, it can make my drone challenging to see, but I hope I don''t have that problem, I don''t want to have to run through the entire forest after them. I don''t even know what monsters exist inside that forest so that it can be dangerous for me.


    Running there can be a big problem. If I run into a powerful monster that I don''t know about attacks or spells, I can end up having problems.


    "Hey, where are you going with all this speed." As I approached the city gate, I heard someone shouting, understanding that I stopped running for a moment to see who was calling me.


    When I looked towards the voice, I saw the guard standing there by the gate walking towards me, again he? I can''t waste time here, stop calling me whenever you think it''s convenient.


    "So, are you in a hurry to do what?" The guard asked doubtfully.


    "I''m going to the forest. I need to do something important, and I can''t waste time here. I''m sorry." I answered sincerely, and I cannot stay here talking.


    After saying that, I started running again into the forest, he tried to talk to me again, but I ignored him, I can''t be distracted by anything now, I have to focus on finding those girls.


    If they die, I will destroy that entire forest and send all the monsters that live in it to hell.


    ###########


    I arrived in the forest in an instant. When I came, I started to notice the difference. I had never approached this place, so I couldn''t see much of the difference when I looked at a great distance, but the two forests are very different.


    While the one I go to regularly has tree leaves in a beautiful green color, this forest has deep dark green flowers, and the flowers are almost black, I don''t know how I didn''t realize it even when I looked from a distance.


    The leaves and trees were much denser, so it was difficult to walk through the forest without hitting a tree branch, it looked exactly like a horror movie forest, the ground also seems to be dead.


    Much like those infertile soils that do not grow any plant, but here it was different, vegetation was growing even with the ground with this appearance, this is very strange and confusing.


    This forest is very horrible, but I can''t be shaken by it, I need to go into this forest and get these girls out.


    ''Let''s go then.'' I created an ice sword like the last time and went forward while cutting most of the vegetation in front of me, and I felt like I was in an adventure and survival movie, it''s even cool to do that.


    ###########


    After walking for a long time I decided to turn on the search magic, it will be easier this way, but I''m not sure if I will be able to see a lot with a drone, the trees here are much denser than in the other forest.


    ''Damn, why did they have to get into a place like this?'' I know it''s their job, but they should be more careful.


    They must have come here before, I don''t know how they managed to get lost here, I''m sure they didn''t get lost, they were attacked by something, and they can''t leave. If they were not being attacked, they would not be trapped here.


    "Well, let''s go." I turned on the search magic and started to feel many life forms around me, and they were not so close, most of them were deeper in the forest, I would need to walk a little more to find them.


    After I activated the drone magic, I started walking towards the monsters deeper in the forest while using the drone to look from above. It was easier to see than I thought, I thought the trees would block my view, but I was getting to see it quite well.


    ''Let''s see what kind of monsters there are around here.'' I was already approaching the monsters, so I stopped walking and started moving only the drone to observe the monsters.


    When I looked at the monsters, I realized that most of them were huge ogres, they had fair skin and had huge teeth that looked like wild boar and were also very fat, they were horrid.


    There were also some goblins, but they were different, the goblins carried weapons and were a little bigger than I thought. Many of them carried swords and spears, but some of them also took bows.


    And they were also my height, I thought that goblins were tiny, but it seems that I was mistaken. I need to be careful of these monsters. Well, I can kill them quickly, but I have to be careful not to be attacked by several at the same time.


    I also have to watch out for other monsters that I haven''t yet identified, they seem to be hiding somewhere, but I can feel a small sign of them, I hope I''m not dangerous at all.

 Chapter 97 - Did I find them?

    I continued walking through the forest, avoiding the ogres, and taking care not to walk over the monsters that were hidden under the earth. I''m very curious to know what this is.


    ''I want to know, but a part of me says it''s not a good thing to do that.'' I am afraid it is something dangerous that is down here, I will not be killed so quickly, but I still need to be careful.


    The ogres are good because I can see them all and I know that I can beat them all just by destroying their heads, these underground monsters can be any monsters, well, we just are not going to mess with them, we are going to take it easy.


    ''Come on.'' I started to go even deeper into the forest while hiding from all the monsters I saw with the drone and with my own eyes.


    What else was in this place were, ogres, goblins and some animals that remind me of kobolds in the fantasy stories I read, they said in the stories that they are weak monsters, I hope that''s it, if any see me, I hope I don''t have problems.


    As for the goblins, I already knew what they were since I put my eyes on them, they are horrid, they are short, and their skin is green, there is no way to confuse a goblin since they have such a characteristic appearance.


    ''But where are they? "As much as I looked with the radar and the drone I couldn''t see the girls, I couldn''t find three life forms together that I could remember them, and when I found one, it was always one monster.


    I started to get very worried since I couldn''t find them, I wondered if they are dead and that is why my radar cannot detect the signs of their lives, that thought crossed my mind, but I dismissed it right away.


    They cannot be dead. They would not die that easily, even if there are monsters here that are strong for them, they are also strong, to die they must have faced a beast with a powerful force.


    Well, all I have to do is look around this whole forest while I watch out for monsters, I don''t want to call the attention of a massive group of monsters and end up having to fight, I''m too worried to fight now.


    If I''m going to do that, I''ll have to fight when I''m going to save the girls, other than that, and I''m in no mood to fight right now.


    "Come on, don''t let me down," I told myself to encourage myself, I can''t get discouraged just because I haven''t joined them yet, not long ago that I got here, I need to be more optimistic damn.


    After fighting with myself, I continued using my magic to try to find the girls, I got the attention of some monsters while walking through the forest, but they were just goblins, so I just blew their heads so they wouldn''t get the attention of other monsters.


    And from then on, I continued to hunt and prayed to find the girls.


    ###########


    After a moment of walking, I had already killed a lot of goblins and kobolds, but I still didn''t catch any, I think my goal is now far from getting money, my goal is now another.


    But to tell you the truth, I''m already getting annoyed by all this, I''m sure I''ve walked through half of this forest, and I couldn''t find any sign of the girls, I can only see monsters everywhere.


    I don''t know how I haven''t been attacked yet by an ogre or a stronger monster, maybe it''s luck, the only thing I''m doing is blowing up the heads of weak monsters, but I''m still getting irritated.


    How do they disappear like that? If I can''t find any sign of their life, in the worst case they are dead, or in the best case they are somewhere that cannot be detected, I have to look for places like caves or something.


    If they are profound in a forest, I think it is a little difficult for my magic to detect. I need to go into the caves that I find.


    ''Great, more work for me.'' I didn''t have enough work looking outside; now I also need to search inside caves, I thought it would be easier than that with my spells, it seems that I overestimated myself too much.


    Well, as long as I don''t have a dragon inside a cave, I think it''s okay, wait, are there any dragons here? This is a significant doubt. If there are these types of monsters, there must also be dragons, so it is better to be careful.


    In stories, they used to say that dragons hid inside caves or something, I can find one if I am unlucky, or maybe lucky since it will be cool to see a dragon up close.


    "Well, let''s stop thinking about it and worth focusing on the search now, I won''t be holding back." Before, I was hiding from the ogres, but I don''t think I need to do that since the eyes are very slow.


    If I run at a little high speed, they will no longer be able to catch up with me and maybe give up chasing me. I need to do this, if I don''t run through this forest and look elsewhere, I will never find anything, and if I do, it will take too long.


    "Don''t let me down legs." I looked at my legs for support and then started running at a very high speed.


    As soon as I passed near the monsters, I didn''t even have time for them to attack or chase me, that''s what I was talking about, having a super speed is too good.

 Chapter 98 - Dangerous monster?

    I kept running at an absurd speed while watching some monsters trying to hit me halfway, but of course, it was all in vain, they didn''t have enough speed even to follow me with their eyes, the speed was too much.


    I was also taking a little care not to fall into a hole or something. Even looking at the drone, everything could be covered with vegetation, and I could end up falling into some hole.


    It is an unfounded concern since I can fly out of the hole, yes, I know I could use magic to fly through the sky, but I am concerned that someone will see me. Even being inside the forest, there could be some adventurer here.


    I have never seen anyone flying in this world, this can be very powerful magic, and I could end up falling apart if someone saw it.


    I never had a chance to use this magic, since the places I was in always had people close by, but I had already thought of a way to use wind magic to do this, in fact, I never got to test it, but I think that will work.


    When I have the right opportunity, I will use it, because now it won''t make any difference if I fly through the skies. After all, the trees would cover almost my entire vision, and also someone can see me since I''m not so far from the city, and there may be someone in the forest.


    I have two disadvantages here, so I don''t want to use it now. Although it would be fun to fly, I think it would be the most fun thing to do these days, and I hope an excellent opportunity to use appears soon.


    #########


    ''Damn, haven''t I been around for a long time?'' I''m already sure that I ran through almost half of this forest, why can''t I get in? Not even my drone can detect anything, this is strange.


    I thought they could be in some forest, but I can''t find any, how can they disappear like this? This is already making me angry if only I found some belonging to them.


    Maybe a gun, a piece of clothing, or something that will make me reach them, or that will make me sure that they came through here, I need to find something that makes me hope.


    "Okay, come on." I tried my speed even more and started running around looking for something, I didn''t expect to find much, but I ended up finding what I shouldn''t have.


    The moment I ran deeper into the forest, I started to feel very powerful magic coming from the ground, and my radar was also able to detect a vast life form, it was of incredible size, I can''t imagine such a big animal.


    How can there be an animal so big and with such powerful magic? I started to pay attention because I didn''t correctly count the animal''s head, yes, it was something like a snake, but it was underground, it was more like a giant mine.


    ''I need to get out of here.'' The instant I stopped and started watching, I felt like I needed to get out of that place I was in, it was a feeling of ''If I don''t get out of here, I''m going to die.'' I never thought I would feel it, but I ended up feeling it.


    Is this monster so strong that it can kill me? Or am I just overestimating him too much? I know I need to get out of here.


    #########


    The moment I jumped away from that spot, a vast dark red colored corn leaped off the ground in the same place as I was. His mouth was disgusting, he had so many teeth that I was getting agonized over it, and an enormous amount of goo and earth was mixed in his mouth.


    I was glad I didn''t get into that disgusting mouth, I''m happy my senses worked, and I managed to avoid being swallowed by this giant thing. Yes, she was normal; the jump she took off the land was incredible.


    She reached 5 meters in height, just jumping out of the ground and even doing so. Her body remained on the ground, and this worm is the giant thing I''ve ever seen in my life.


    "Damn, how am I going to fight this?" After she jumped out of the ground, she then went deep into the field again, she stayed most of the time underground, so I can''t think of a way to attack it.


    Also, I don''t know exactly where to attack, I know where her head is because of her mouth, but nothing prevents her from having two heads or that she doesn''t die just because her head is attacked, this is going to be complicated.


    Why did I have to find such a showcase? I know this is a dangerous place, but it was at the wrong time that it happened because it is getting dark, and I still haven''t found any clue from the girls.


    ''I can''t be distracted here.'' The moment I thought that I felt the earth shake, and again I jumped away, and the mine jumped out of the ground, I am surprised that she can feel where I am so quickly.


    Taking advantage that she was out of the ground, I pointed my finger at her and started using multiple wind bullets on her head and body. Several holes appeared in her supposed head and body, but she doesn''t even seem to make sense.


    As I imagined, even if I cut off her head, it won''t make any difference.

 Chapter 99 - Toughest battle so far?

    The worm got back into the earth even with its injuries, it was completely normal and it doesn''t seem to have been affected by the wind bullets, it looks like this is going to be more complicated than I thought.


    If your head is not your weakness, where could it be? I don''t have any magic like that, but I can try to create some, but I think it will be a little difficult to try to think of some magic to create while this worm is attacking me all the time.


    Besides the worm, there are still many monsters being attracted to this place because of the noise, but as soon as they see the worm, they all run back in fear, it seems that the monsters here know how to identify when a monster is more powerful than them.


    I am more powerful than these monsters, I just have to find its weak point, but if I don''t find it, the best way will be to chop this monster into pieces, there is no way it can survive like this.


    ''Come on.'' I stood in one place and waited for the monster to attack. I don''t know if he feels my magic or what, but he always knows exactly where I am this is a good thing since I can attract him very easily.


    Can we call him a donkey for being attracted to me after having done so much injury to him? Well, whatever, it makes no difference now, since he''s coming.


    In the next instant, the ground started to shake again and I saw through the radar the worm approaching where I was when it approached and was almost swallowing me I jumped away and again it flew very high.


    Seeing that, I started looking at her whole body that was out trying to find some weakness in her, so I can make just one attack. But since I didn''t see anything, I pointed my finger at her and started shooting several wind bullets again.


    The wind bullets hit the worm''s body and made several holes while worm goo flew everywhere, it was very disgusting, but even so, the worm does not even seem to have felt my shots.


    Even with several holes in her body, she continued to jump out of the ground and get into the ground again, it''s like I didn''t even hurt her. Seeing this, I decided to get heavy with her, I can''t let her do what she wants anymore.


    "Come on, you fu?k?n? worm." I started shooting several wind bullets on the ground to get your attention more quickly, and the next moment the huge worm was coming towards the shots at great speed.


    As soon as it jumped off the ground, I started to imagine several blades of wind, and they all went towards the worm''s body. Where the blades passed a piece of the worm''s body fell on the floor, it was very disgusting.


    I was able to see inside the worm''s body because it was practically all stung, seeing this I thought it was the end, I even took off his head, but it wasn''t like I thought, even without a part of his body, the worm started to enter the land again.


    "You are not going." I created huge fireballs and threw it into the hole that the worm was entering, several balls of fire entered the hole behind it, it was so much fire that the heat around it was almost unbearable.


    The instant I threw the huge amount of photo under the ground, the ground started to get very hot in that region, I started to think for a moment that I had exaggerated, but it helped me.


    In the next instant, the huge worm jumped out of the ground, but now this time his whole body was out, it was bigger than I thought, I had just pulled out a part of her body, but even so, it is still huge.


    ''What a beautiful find.'' I never thought I would find such a monster, and I also thought it would be difficult to face him, but he is already almost dead, let''s say it wasn''t funny.


    The worm''s body was completely black, I think the flames charred her whole body from the outside since she is not dead, she was not injured inside her body, so she can move.


    And I also got my guess right, when I looked at the other end of the worm there was another mouth full of disgusting teeth like the other, is it a two-headed snake, or should I say worm?


    That must be why she is still alive, she has two brains, so she continues to move even after taking off one of her heads. I thought I would need to end the worm''s heart, but I think just pulling the other head off is enough.


    The worm began to crawl desperately away from there because of the heat, it crawled at an incredible speed and had enormous strength, where it passed the trees were cut down, and if there were any monsters in front it was swallowed immediately.


    It''s certainly a dangerous monster, I''m glad I found it, imagine if it were Cibely and the girls who found it? They would already be dead.


    "You will not escape." I started running at an incredible speed and reached the worm in an instant when I approached her, she seems to have noticed me and tried to increase her speed even more, but even so, I could keep up with her easily.


    She tried to bite me a few times with that disgusting mouth of hers, but of course, she couldn''t even touch me.


    ''You already had too much fun.'' Seeing the worm doing this, I just stopped having fun with it and decided to attack to end it.


    I created several blades of wind as the last time and attacked several times on his head and body, his head went off and a good part of his body was sliced, it was a disgusting and incredible scene.


    "That was fun." I started approaching the worm''s head to see those huge teeth up close, it was a very disgusting thing and I was curious to get a better look at her mouth, first I was sure she wasn''t in time to take no chances.


    As soon as I approached his mouth and started looking, I saw something that made me paralyze right there.


    "It''s a lie, right?" I stood there paralyzed watching the worm''s mouth.

 Chapter 100 – What the f*ck is this.

    When I approached the worm''s mouth, I froze right there because I didn''t know what to do at that moment. Do I go into despair? Do I try to do anything? Is this a lie and nothing is wrong?


    ''Dammit dammit dammit.'' I couldn''t accept it and there was a way for it to be a lie, if it happened, I don''t know how I can stand it.


    In the worm''s mouth, Cibely''s sword scabbard was caught between the worm''s teeth, the scabbard was not complete, it had been torn by the teeth, and it had only part of the sword''s scabbard.


    How do I know it''s her sword? I saw the scabbard of her sword many times, and its scabbard has the first letter of her name stamped, it was the letter "C" made of iron that was nailed to the scabbard, and it was there in the scabbard that was inside the worm''s mouth.


    I didn''t know what to do at that moment, I didn''t know if I would just cry and accept their death, or if I didn''t accept their death and continue to look for the forest, maybe they were just attacked and didn''t die, right?


    But something amazing happened, when I looked on my radar, I could see 1 life form inside the worm, I didn''t know what was inside, but I was alive. I couldn''t see it before because of the size of the worm that prevented me from seeing the sign of it, I don''t know what it is, but I need to open her belly quickly.


    I don''t know what it is if they were the 3 girls they would have 3 signs of life, but there is only 1, but I have to know what is inside, if their bodies are not here, they are alive, right? They cannot have been digested in just one night.


    I don''t know if I can bear to see their bodies, but I have to make sure they are dead, I want it to be a lie, but maybe it is not, so I am afraid to open my belly, but as there are some living thing in there, I need to open it anyway.


    ###########


    I walked to the place where I had the sign of life and created an ice sword in my hand. The signal was in the middle of the worm''s belly, thankfully I didn''t shoot in the middle of his body, if I had done that, whoever is inside would be dead.


    ''Damn, this is disgusting.'' I started to open the worm''s belly taking care not to hit the sword on the person who was inside the belly of mine I don''t know if it''s a person, but to survive inside her belly like that, I don''t think monsters like those who live here would survive.


    Whenever I put my sword in the worm''s belly to open it, a lot of green goo would fall on the ground, so it was very disgusting, I don''t get along with disgusting things, so I don''t like doing it at all.


    "Come on, just a little more." After some time I was approaching the worm''s stoma, her "skin" layer was very thick, my wind bullets are too strong to cross it not easily.


    ''Okay, moment of truth.'' I swiped my sword one last time to open the worm''s stomach directly, and the instant I opened it, everything that was inside his stomach was thrown out at once, including the person inside.


    As it was stinking so much, I distanced myself a little and turned my face away, because a huge stench was coming directly on my face, I couldn''t stand it.


    ''Damn it.'' After waiting for a while, I turned to see what had come out of the worm''s belly, and what I saw was.


    "Hey Cibely, wake up," I yelled at her, but she didn''t wake up, but as she was in the middle of the green goo, I caught her even with difficulty because of the difference in size and took her out.


    ''Damn, my dress is now all dirty with this like.'' But now is not the time to care about it, I have to know what her condition is, damn it, how am I going to do this?


    In this situation, I thought it was the perfect time to create a new spell, a spell that analyzes a person''s injuries, and that does a CT scan to know the person''s condition inside, it won''t be the same, but I will try to create the same concept.


    If I remember correctly, a tomography machine or machines in this way use cross-sectional radiographs, and a computer only processes all the images taken from inside the person''s body.


    I can try to do something like this, but the images are processed in my mind, it won''t be as complicated as I thought, even if I studied a little, I think I can create the same concept as the tomography.


    Not only tomography, but I can use it to analyze the whole body.


    This magic would have been useful when I treated Emily''s hand, even though I was able to identify her illness even though I didn''t need it, but if I had, I could have found out if she had other problems.


    Now, let''s try this.


    I started to imagine the whole process of a hospital machine, I know how it works for things I saw in my old life, but as I am not a professional in the area I do not know everything perfect, but even so, I hope it works.

 Chapter 101 – Did I get to cure she?

    When I approached her belly and started using magic, it was working, I was able to see everything that was inside her belly. Cibely was breathing heavily at the time, and I understood why.


    I looked at his organs inside his belly and they were partially crushed, mainly his lung, now I understand the reason for his shortness of breath. I can''t believe that she survived this state for so long, no ordinary person could achieve a feat like that.


    ''You''re very strong.'' While using my magic to continue looking at her body, I smiled at her and stroked her head, she was a strong woman and endured all this time with her body that way, she deserves my congratulations.


    She also had many broken bones, her arms were in a deplorable state, it was as if someone had taken her arm and twisted it like a floorcloth, it was a horrible thing.


    "I hope you are well, come on." Seeing that, I thought it was time to heal your entire body, so I started using my healing magic on all parts of your body, literally your entire body.


    Her clothes were completely torn so I could see her breasts.


    Your breasts weren''t too big or too small, maybe it''s the right size? The nipples of her breasts are pink and beautiful, my desire to brush them right there was flowing inside me, but I didn''t do that.


    I also looked at the lower part of his body and managed to see that his "precious place" was extremely beautiful, but of course, I ignored it, what would I do if I were accused of harassment at that moment? I think it''s better to do nothing.


    ''We will focus on healing her.'' I continued to focus my magic mainly on his belly as his organs were in that state. I thought Emily''s mom was in a worse state because of cancer, but Cibely''s body is destroyed.


    Well, it is no longer destroyed since I have finished healing everything at this point.


    Yes, I had finished healing and Cibely has not yet woken up, of course, she would be slow to wake up, someone who is in this state could not wake up only after being healed, basically, I need to wait a few hours for her to return to normal.


    "I don''t think it''s a good idea to leave you in that state." She was undressed, and I couldn''t walk around with her undressed, what if we meet other adventurers on the way? What if a perverted monster appears?


    ''I can''t let that happen.'' Only I could see Cibely''s beautiful body, I can''t let anyone take her breasts, that would be an affront to this beauty!


    I looked like a freak raising my arm in the middle of the forest, but I think it was good for me to be a little excited.


    Well, what matters now, is how I will go to the city to get clothes, and I will leave her there in the middle of the forest, she would be attacked at the same time, I need to do something that makes her safe at least when I am in the city.


    ''Ah, I know.'' I had a somewhat predictable idea, but I''m pretty sure it would be functional, so I decided to put it into practice.


    After figuring out how I would do it, I started putting my plan into practice, it wasn''t a plan, but it would help me get to the city without worrying about Cibely, but before doing that, I needed to take care of it.


    Around us we had some ogres and goblins, I could see them, they seemed to have been attracted by the smell of the giant worm, I don''t know why but it seems to have attracted many monsters.


    "Well, I''m not going to fire a good fight, come on." I still need to send the money to Emily tomorrow, so I can''t waste that much time and I need to go quickly after the other girls.


    Seeing the monsters around me and realizing that I wouldn''t need to do a hand-to-hand fight, I started shooting several wind bullets and also using ice magic to tear the monsters to pieces.


    This time I didn''t want your materials, so I was just using them anyway, I wouldn''t have to be careful to do that.


    ''Well, I think this is the last one.'' I shot the wind bullet at the last ogre that was nearby, after looking with my search magic, I realized that at a great distance there were other monsters, but I think they will not come to this place.


    "Let''s do this." I approached the body of Cibely that I had placed lying next to a tree and then I started to put the barrier around his body, yes, a barrier.


    I thought of the magic that I used to protect myself from the attacks that I suffered, so this time I am making a barrier to maintain myself as protection for a person.


    It will only take me a few hours or even minutes to go into town, pick up clothes, and come back, so I won''t have to keep the barrier here for long, just long enough to do all of that.


    After a few seconds, the barrier was already there. It was the same barrier as always, a red barrier of a strong color, this time I put enough power in it to keep it there.


    I don''t know if these protective barriers remain active if the activator is at a very long distance, but I hope she stays, I don''t want to see Cibely being eaten alive by monsters, I think it would be the vision of hell.


    ''Well, then, let''s go.''


    I left Cibely behind and started running through the forest at an unbelievable speed, since I was alone here, using all my speed would not be a problem, I can run at the speed of a sports car.


    ****************


    BUY ADVANCED CHAPTERS: https://www.patreon.com/NovelsIgor


    *****************

 Chapter 102 – Clothes for Cibely.

    Throughout my journey through the forest, some monsters appeared and tried to attack, but of course, they did not succeed, I was at such a speed that when they tried to hit me I passed before their attacks hit me.


    Even if monsters are strong and have good agility, they cannot against my speed.


    A speed that I need to slow down at this point, if I get caught here, I will have some problems, I don''t want the gate guard to know my speed. I don''t know how he still didn''t suspect my strength.


    I basically go out hunting every day and come back with nothing, can''t he suspect that I''m using storage magic? Is he an idiot or something? I can''t describe how it got me confused.


    ''Well, he better not discover anything at all.'' I am afraid of being some old pervert who will use my secrets to blackmail me.


    Of course, he wouldn''t do that, I''m just making an inside joke here, leave me alone.


    "Are you back?" When I left the forest, I started running at the speed of an ordinary adventurer, well, I don''t know if that is the right term to use because I keep putting myself as an abnormal person.


    Maybe I''m an abnormal person, but now is not the time to think about it.


    "Sorry, I''m in a bit of a hurry, we can talk later," I said it just out of politeness, of course, I didn''t want to talk to him again, I didn''t have to listen to his stories or how I am a child and I shouldn''t have to venture out.


    But his action was more normal than I thought, he waved at me and opened the way for me to enter the city, he was very polite now, he doesn''t even seem like the person who tried to stop me from going out the first time.


    "Good luck with whatever you''re doing." He shouted from a distance while waving, and I smiled at him and continued on my way towards the clothing store, I go to the same clothing store I went to before, I think there is enough.


    I''m going to buy some cheap clothes, I don''t think I need to buy expensive clothes for Cibely right now, I need clothes just to protect those breasts, as I said before, I can''t let anyone but me see those wonders!


    I''m willing to take a chance on that!


    ############


    After some time walking around the city and getting looks from some adventurers who passed by, I arrived at the door of the clothing store that I had come before, the store owner was at the door doing nothing.


    It seems that she is not having much success in her store, perhaps sales are not going very well. I can''t understand since the clothes she sells are of great quality, well, maybe she just has no customers right now.


    "Good afternoon, I would like to buy some more clothes." When I called the owner of the store, she looked very surprised, but when she saw me, her face distorted a little, I think I understand why.


    My clothes are all soiled with monster goo, I ended up not cleaning when I was in the forest, so she must be irritated or something to see her beloved clothes in that state.


    She doesn''t have to worry, I''ll wash the clothes when I have the opportunity, but at this moment I think it''s better to buy another one for me too, it doesn''t have to be very expensive or beautiful.


    "Alright, come in." The owner of the store, even though she was a little irritated, invited me to enter the store, and after I entered, I just said: "I need clothes for an adult woman, a black blouse, pants, and also underwear." I almost forgot about underwear.


    Just imagine a girl like Cibely walking around without panties, if someone saw it it would cause an uproar, and I don''t want something like this happening, especially with Cibely, I have to protect her integrity.


    I think I''ve been worrying a lot about Cibely, I need to restrain myself a little.


    "I wait for a while, I''ll get some clothes that are in accordance with your request." She always said everything politely, although her face showed otherwise. I thought I became a friend of hers after spending money here, but it seems like ruining her dress was the last straw.


    It''s not even spoiled, it''s just dirty, so she should calm down.


    "Here, I think you will like these clothes." The shop owner came back with some clothes in her hand.


    After she showed me the clothes, I found a pretty outfit. It was basic white panties and pants made of leather. The blouse had short sleeves and had a skull print.


    It looks very much like a biker outfit, it fit Cibely''s standards when I first met her, so I ended up buying the clothes, I think she will like these clothes, maybe she will start wearing them in her day-to-day life.


    "I also need a set, a shirt, and pants." I also wanted some clothes for me, I know it¡¯s not the goal here, but I can¡¯t stand to wear this dirty dress with green goo anymore, I need to change these clothes.


    "Okay, I''ll be right back." She went to the back of the store again and then came back carrying some clothes, from a distance I already saw that it was clothes that fit my taste, this woman is good.


    The blouse was a light blue color and had the print of a girl, a girl holding a wizard''s staff. It looked very much like an illustrative image of someone, maybe even that, in fact, the print is very beautiful and well done.


    The pants were black, a standard pants and the panties were also basic white like Cibely''s, I think it''s a very nice set.


    ****************


    BUY ADVANCED CHAPTERS: https://www.patreon.com/NovelsIgor


    *****************

 Chapter 103 – I showered with her.

    "Okay, I''ll take both sets." As I was a little rushed, I immediately asked how much it would cost, and it was even cheap, each piece of clothing was about 1 copper coin, only the pants cost 2 copper coins, the underwear and the blouse were the same price.


    I thought it was a little strange to be the same amount, but I didn''t argue, I just paid what I owed her and put the clothes in my storage, the woman had never seen me using the storage so she was surprised, but I didn''t care.


    It''s okay for a clothing store owner to know that I can use storage magic, it''s not like she''s a queen killer in disguise, right? Hahaha, I think I should stop thinking about crazy things.


    ''Well, now let''s go.'' Now with the clothes I bought, I went through some food stalls on the way, bought a lot of meat and fruits, they are in that forest for a long time, so of course they will be hungry.


    I am also sure that they have no food with them, during the attack they must have lost everything, but even if they have food, it costs nothing to store a little. Maybe someday that stored food will do something.


    After I finished buying some clothes, I headed towards the exit of the city, when I passed in front of the guild, I found Suzan standing in front of the guild while looking at the people in the street, she was very distracted.


    "Are you back yet? What about the girls?" Suzan looked a little uncomfortable, but I just answered her question in the most direct way possible: "I found Cibely, the other girls are still missing, but I promise I''ll be back with all of them." I said with conviction.


    "What do you mean, you found Cibely, where are you-" I didn''t even finish Suzan talking, I started walking even faster towards the exit of the city, I don''t want to spend more time here.


    When I passed the gate, the guard noticed that I was in a hurry, so he didn''t even try to talk to me, he just looked at me but didn''t say anything, well, I think he did the right thing because I won''t answer even if he says something .


    After reaching a safe distance and close to the forest, I started running at that same speed, an incredible speed, and again I met several monsters on the way, well, I just ignored them all.


    They were monsters so weak that I didn''t need to spend my time doing that, maybe someday I just kill all the monsters in this forest for fun, I think it will never happen, but it''s just a stupid idea.


    "I just want the barrier to remain standing." If the barrier has been deactivated, I am afraid of what may have happened, but because of my power and the amount of mana I have, I find it difficult to have something happen.


    And that''s exactly what happened, when I got to where Cibely was, everything was still the same, the barrier was still around her and she was still fine, the only difference is that around her there were some monsters wanting to attack her, but they just hit the barrier.


    They have a lot of courage to try to attack Cibely while I''m away, are they idiots or something? Well, they are just monsters, of course they would be stupid, they are stupid and now they are dead.


    I created an Ice sword in my right hand and started to cut all the monsters that were around the barrier into pieces, the arms, and their heads flew through the skies, it was a wonderful scene.


    But after doing that, my clothes just got more soiled with monster blood, but I didn''t care about that.


    After killing all the monsters, I broke the barrier and approached Cibely. First of all I carried her away from that place, and propped her up on a tree, it wouldn''t do to change her clothes if she was in the middle of a lot of dead monsters.


    After I put her propped up against a tree, I started to take off her clothes, in fact I started to take out what was left of them, they were just rags, that couldn''t even be called clothes anymore.


    "On here." I used water magic to cleanse your whole body. I made sure not to feel your breasts before, but this time it was necessary for me to pick them up to clean.


    I will not deny that the sensation was wonderful, it was a soft sensation and her breasts were very soft, but I held on to do nothing else, and after a few minutes, her body was totally clean.


    Before putting the clothes on her, I also removed my clothes and cleaned my own body with water magic. After I finished washing, I put on the clothes I had just bought, and after I got dressed, I also put on the clothes in Cibely.


    This time she was fully dressed, so I could refrain from doing anything now, and I could also be calmer since no pervert would see her naked, well, I don''t know if I can be considered a pervert, but whatever.


    "Now I can only wait." I sat next to Cibely and stayed there to wait for her to wake up. Maybe she''ll be a little late, but it''s not too late, maybe she''ll wake up before it gets dark.


    I have to take them back to town tomorrow, as I need to send the money to Emily, and I can''t be late.


    I know they are all my friends, but Emily is more important to me right now. But even so, I wouldn''t sacrifice all three because of that, I would find some way to do both.


    Haaa ~~


    I sighed because I was a little tired, not physically, but mentally. I''ve done a lot today and this is making me a little tired, maybe I should get some sleep?


    I put the barrier around us both, and after a few minutes I fell asleep.


    ****************


    BUY ADVANCED CHAPTERS: https://www.patreon.com/NovelsIgor


    *****************

 Chapter 104 – I told her everything.

    Hmm ~~


    When I woke up, I was in the middle of the forest and I didn''t understand what happened very well, but after thinking for a while I started to remember everything that happened. During our expedition, we were attacked.


    We were just hunting a large number of ogres to make some money, but during our hunt, we ended up being attacked by a giant worm.


    I know this worm, it does not have a name, but they say they are very strong and that they are usually below the ground, that is, underground, and attack any sign of movement.


    I remember walking with Clevina and Eleonor and we were attacked, after that, I just sent them both away to fight it alone.


    We had already fought the worm for a long time, but even so, we were unable to cause deep wounds in it we were in an infinite cycle, we would not win this fight.


    After realizing this, I decided to send them away because I was going to die, I was sure of it. I was just going to sacrifice myself for them to get out of here safely.


    I know this is not a smart thing to do, but I decided to do it, I liked them enough for that, maybe because they were friends for years and I loved them for it, or maybe I''m just an idiot?


    "But didn''t I die?" I remember the feeling of being swallowed by that thing, but after that, I just blacked out and I don''t remember anything after that, I was just sure that I would be dead when I was swallowed by that thing.


    "Hm?" I looked ahead and realized that everything around me was red, but it was not a very dark red, so I could see beyond it, and beyond the red, there was that worm, but this time it was not right.


    "She is dead?" I said in disbelief what was going on, who would have the capacity to kill this thing? Ah, I know who has that ability.


    After thinking of some possibility, only a little girl came to mind.


    Hmm ~~


    "What?" I heard the voice of someone beside me it was a little distant, but it was beside me. When I looked at that voice, I found it, Larissa was lying there beside me while sleeping.


    So she did it all, I knew it could only be her, this little girl is so strong that I am even afraid of what she can do if she uses all her strength.


    "It looks like she took care of me in every way." I looked at my body and realized that I was wearing new clothes, and after realizing what she had done, my face started to get hot.


    Again I was blushing for something like that, well, she did it for me, so I have no reason to be ashamed, but just thinking that she saw my whole body already makes me want to die.


    She''s just a little girl, but I''m still very ashamed, I think I need to change my mindset a little.


    Hmm ~~


    "You woke up?" As I opened my eyes, I heard a girl''s voice beside me, it was a very nostalgic voice, and of course, it would be Cibely''s, she was the only one who was beside me.


    After looking at her, I realized that she had a smile on her face, she seemed happy to me instead, and I was also very happy to see her awake as well, I was so happy that I ended up jumping on top of her and hugging her tightly.


    When I hugged her, she held on a little, but after a few seconds I felt her arms on my back, she was embracing me too, we were there for a long time.


    "I thought you wouldn''t survive, I''m glad that I managed to save you if you had died, I don''t know what I would do," I said as I continued to hug her.


    "I''m glad you met me, you know, I thought I was already dead, I felt my death coming when I was swallowed by that thing, it was a surprise when I woke up here, and an even bigger surprise when I saw you by my side. " His voice was close to my ear, so I shivered a little.


    "So, how did you find me?" Cibely seemed a little confused about how I found her, so she asked this after we stopped hugging, we were hugging for so long that when I looked at Cibely''s face, she was very red.


    Well, she remains the woman who is ashamed easily, of course, a person would not change overnight.


    "Well, it was like this ..." After that, I started to tell what had happened.


    I talked about how I ran through the forest for several hours after three, and ended up finding this worm by accident, and having the opportunity, I ended up killing it, even though I had some difficulties, I was relatively easy to kill it.


    When I said it was easy to kill her, Cibely gave a dry laugh, looking a little incredulous at my words.


    But I ignored it and kept counting.


    I also said that I could feel that there was a living being inside the worm, and after opening her belly I found her inside unconscious, after that, I just said that I healed her with magic and also changed her clothes, said nothing about the spells themselves, just that I healed her.


    "Did you go through so much just to save me? You should have let me die, shouldn''t you?" Cibely had a sarcastic tone, but after she said that, I looked at her with irritated eyes, making her apologize immediately.


    "Well, aside from that, where are the others, do you have any idea where they went?" I wanted at least some clue as to where they were, if Cibely was with them, she might know something.


    "Hmm, I think I know where they can be, but I would need you to escort me there, all right, miss?" Cibely said playfully.


    Well, even in this situation she still hasn''t lost her sense of humor she seems to be very nervous, Cibely normally would never make jokes in this situation, maybe she is doing it to be calmer, so I let her do what she wants.


    ****************


    BUY ADVANCED CHAPTERS: https://www.patreon.com/NovelsIgor


    *****************

 Chapter 105 – Maybe it’s them.

    Cibely had lost her sword during the fight with the worm, so she wanted my help to escort her, and of course, I accepted, I see no reason to refuse that, I also really want to find those two.


    "Okay, but I need to do something first." I almost left without doing a very important thing, which was to catch the worm.


    He could give me a good reward if I sold to the guild, so of course, I wouldn''t leave this beautiful source of materials behind, the more money the better, that''s my motto today.


    When I put the worm in my storage, Cibely was surprised for a moment, but then shrugged and said, "I have no reason to be surprised since it''s you." It seems that she had already accepted my abnormality at that moment.


    I cannot deny that it is very strange to see such a large worm disappear, but it is still possible.


    "Let''s go now?" Cibely, who realized that I was done, called me to go after the girls. I still wasn''t sure if she would be in that place, but I have no idea, so following Cibely is the best thing for now.


    "Are they all right?" I was genuinely concerned about these girls, they were alone in this forest and I was also without Cibely, people without their "Leader" always end up having more difficulties.


    "Don''t worry, those girls are very strong." Cibely seemed quite calm, but in reality, her hand was shaking, seeing that I took her hand.


    She was a little surprised for a moment, but I continued to hold her hand. Cibely blushed and also shook my hand, from there we walked together through the forest in search of the girls.


    ######################


    It was close to dusk and we were still in the middle of the forest, when I asked Cibely, she said that we were almost arriving at the place where she believed the girls were when I asked, she started explaining to me where it''s that.


    It looks like it''s a house they found by accident in the middle of the forest. About a month ago they found this house and from there they started using it as a shelter when they need to eat their meals.


    They know that it is a little dangerous to stay in a house they do not know and that it can collapse at any time, but even so, they continued to stay inside the house whenever they could.


    Cibely said that when they were facing the worm and she told them to run, they ran towards the house. She wasn''t sure if the girls would be here, but she had a great chance.


    "We are close, just a little while longer." Cibely realized that I was getting tired of waiting for this place to appear, so she decided to end up saying that it was already close, I hope it''s close this time.


    And this time it was close, after we passed some trees, we entered a relatively open field without much vegetation, and in the middle of it was a house made of wood.


    It was a very old house and its windows were boarded up, much like what people do in zombie apocalypse movies it was quite macabre, the house was so old that it could collapse at any moment.


    "This is very dangerous, are you sure they are there?" This place is so old and scary that I was in doubt if these girls were inside, seeing this, I decided to do what I do best, use magic.


    I activated my search magic to see if there was anything inside the house. When I activated the magic, I could see that there were many monsters around us, and there were also two signs of life inside the bar.


    ''Could it be them?'' Even though they are two signs of life, it may just be a coincidence, I''m still not sure what they are.


    I couldn''t use my drone to look inside since the windows are closed and the door is closed too, so we can only get in through the front door, but carefully.


    "We are going to approach slowly, there is someone inside, but I am not sure that they are not," I said to Cibely in a low voice, I didn''t want to draw the attention of whoever was there, even if it''s the girls, I need to be careful.


    Cibely agreed with me and after that, we started to approach the door carefully, but something amazing happened when I reached for the door handle to open it.


    The moment I pushed the door a little, I hugged Cibely and jumped away while holding it. Well, the reason? I felt death coming towards me, actually towards Cibely, because it wouldn''t kill me.


    That was a spear, a spear just went through the door, and if I hadn''t fled that place, Cibely''s head would have been pierced with the tip of the spear, I''m glad I did it in time.


    "That scared me." When I realized, I was holding Cibely in my lap while she was red, very red, so for her to calm down, I put her on the floor.


    Seeing this, I decided to use brute force, whoever was inside already knew that we were here, so I see no problem in acting now, in fact, that was a spear, so it could be Eleonor.


    So I decided not to use powerful magic here, I just did something not very dangerous, I just kicked the door, but with a lot of force, I think I put more force than I should have, the noise was very loud, loud enough that the monsters could be attracted.


    Kyaaa ~~


    And after I kicked the door, I just heard a scream from the other side, and when I looked into the room, I was surprised.


    ****************


    BUY ADVANCED CHAPTERS: https://www.patreon.com/NovelsIgor


    *****************

 Chapter 106 – Another poisoning, but not me?

    When I opened the door, I saw Eleonor lying on the floor while the door was totally on top of her, I had knocked very hard on the door, so I was worried that I had hurt her in some way, so I approached her.


    "Are you hurt somewhere? Please excuse me, and I didn''t know it was you." I felt like an idiot for doing something like this, but even so, I was a little right here, I wasn''t sure it was them, so I had to be a bit careful.


    "Don''t worry, I''m fine, but how did you find me?" Eleonor seemed a little confused with me here, but when she asked that, I just looked back, and she looked at the same place that I had just watched.


    When she did that, small tears started streaming down her face, her happiness in seeing her friend was genuine, so I was also pleased to see her so happy. I looked at Cibely, and she was the same way she was crying.


    But I think this is not the best time to enjoy the reunion, because when I looked at the corner of the room, I saw Clevina left there while she was covered with a dirty blanket, and next to her, there was a massive pool of blood.


    "Hey, hey, what happened yet?" I approached Clevina to see what had happened, but she was unconscious and didn''t respond.


    Cibely, who had not seen her friend, when she saw her, was speechless.


    Eleonor came up to me and started talking: "Some monsters attacked us on the way, and she wounded herself in the leg, but as she was knocked out almost immediately, she was unable to use magic to heal her wound." Now it makes sense


    I know Clevina is a magician, so her suffering an injury and not healing is a stupid thing to do, she''s not using what she knows best, but since she was knocked out almost at the same time, I don''t think she had nothing to be done.


    "But why did she pass out? Don''t you remember?" I wanted to know what had happened before she could pass out, as it can help save her, well I can keep her anyway, but it''s better to be an intellectual here


    "Well, when the goblin attacked her with an arrow, I removed the arrow, and we kept running, but after a while, her leg went numb, and she passed out." From Eleonor''s description, I already knew exactly what had happened here.


    Poison.


    It''s the only explanation for why she passed out, or her leg went numb in some way, and it can be a dangerous poison, I think it''s best to cure it quickly.


    "I''m going to take this off." Around Clevina''s leg was a white cloth that was now red with blood tied tightly there, it seems that she did this to stop the bleeding, and it worked since she was no longer bleeding.


    ''First.'' After I finished removing the cloth, the blood started to flow again, so I stopped the bleeding with healing magic, that was the most straightforward procedure, now comes a slightly more complicated process.


    ''You need to remove all the poison from your system.'' I don''t know what type of poison was put in your body, so the only thing I was able to do was to examine your entire body and body as I did in Cibely.


    After seeing Cibely''s body, I got all the information in my head. Maybe my head is working as a computer right now. I think it is precisely that.


    When I activated my magic, I started to observe her whole body, and I went more in-depth as I could, I even watched the minutest details of her organism, it was a spectacular thing to see the human body inside, I never imagined I would have this experience before.


    ''It must be around here.'' I started looking closer to the wound because the poison must be more concentrated there. If it hasn''t been hit in a long time, the poison should not have spread much.


    And after a few seconds of searching, I quickly found the cause of it all.


    In my old life, I had knowledge that a person would not have, which in this case is knowledge about poisons; it is something clueless that I learned in my spare time.


    I didn''t want to make an attempt and kill someone poisoned. I just did it for my amusement. I learned about poisons, but I never created one. I was just a person who likes to know but who never does anything, like most things I learned.


    The poison that was in Clevina''s body, called "Hemlock," a toxin that causes paralysis and affects the respiratory system, was used a lot by Europeans I don''t know how this plant ended up in this world, even more being used by monsters, is weird.


    Well, it is strange, but it is not impossible to happen, in this world there can be many things that also exist in my old world, I just have to discover them.


    "She was poisoned," I said in a calm voice.


    "What the fuck, can you help her?" I have never seen Eleonor swear before, but this time it seems to have gone unintentionally, I was surprised for a moment, but then I replied: "Don''t worry, it''s easy to solve." And after saying that, I started to do the whole process.


    I removed all the poison that was in Clevina''s organism. It was much easier than I thought I didn''t remove it, but I erased it from her body, it was straightforward and fast.


    When I finished and closed the wound on his leg, Cibely said, "Are you finished yet? Wasn''t it too fast?" But I just said it was a simple procedure, and the girls just accepted it.


    After I removed the poison, Clevina continued to sleep. She will stay like that until tomorrow morning. It seems that we will have to stay here for the night.


    ****************


    BUY ADVANCED CHAPTERS: https://www.patreon.com/NovelsIgor


    *****************

 Chapter 107 – Let’s go back.

    The night was very quiet, we thought about taking turns between us so we could sleep well, but because of Cibely and Eleonor''s tiredness I decided to stay up all night and let them sleep.


    I don''t get tired so easily so I had no problem doing that, it would also be better since I could use search magic to look around the house. But I should have worried, during the night, no monsters came near the house.


    Maybe because it was very quiet and they were not attracted, but I think it''s a little strange because monsters are also attracted by the smell, in fact I''m not sure about that, but it may be true.


    Well, I never tested it to see if it worked like that, and I think I will never test it, I think this is a waste of time.


    "Are not you going to sleep?" During the night, I realized that Cibely kept her eyes open looking at me. She had slept, it seems that she woke up in the middle of the night and could not sleep anymore, but that strange girl, even though she is tired, cannot sleep.


    "Well, I just wanted to continue talking to you, can I?" Cibely had a smile, but at the same time she had a bright red face, she is not so used to starting a conversation.


    "Okay, but you''ll be tired tomorrow morning." Well, she was sleeping in the belly of that worm for a long time, I think I am very wrong to say that she is tired, since the other two, they are sleeping soundly.


    "Don''t worry, it won''t happen." Cibely said as she got up from the floor that she was lying and propped her back against the wall, just like me.


    "So, what do you want to talk about?" I asked.


    "Nothing much, I just wanted to thank you for saving me and also for going after these two" She looked at the girls who were sleeping next to her and continued: "These two are very important to me, you don''t know how you meant to me to have saved their lives. " Cibely looked like she wanted to cry, but I stopped her.


    "I did it because I like the three of you, you are one of the first people I met after I ran away from that place, I wouldn''t let you die so easily, you know that, right?" I was trying to look cool, and it seems to have worked.


    When I looked at Cibely''s face, she was red, she was red before, but now she has crossed the limits of human capacity, worried I said: "Hey, is everything okay?" I tried to get closer but she just told me not to worry and then dropped to the floor.


    After a few seconds she was snoring while pretending to sleep, well, if she doesn''t want to say the reason for all this, I just need to leave it as it is, now I just have to wait for the morning to come.


    ##############


    When morning came, sunlight began to come in through the door and the three girls woke up, yes, this time Clevina was also awake. After she got up, her two friends were so happy that they hugged her for a long time, and after that she was thanking me for a long time.


    Well, I did just what was necessary, so it was a little embarrassing to see her thanking me for so long in a row, it felt like I was some kind of hero, and I''m sure I''m not something like that.


    After I thought about it, that maid''s image came to my mind again, but I erased that image and returned to my normal state. My mind works in a confused way sometimes, I am afraid of developing some disorder.


    Let''s stop playing, let''s go.


    "So, I''m going to go ahead and you follow me, don''t worry, no monsters will touch you with me here." I tried to make a "motivating" speech but it was more ashamed of others than I thought, I just wanted to bury my head in the ground right there.


    But even though it was someone else''s shame speech, the girls just smiled and then followed me through the forest, they seem to trust me a lot. Well, after doing all this for them, I would find it even strange if they didn''t trust me.


    "So come on, I want to get to the city before dark." Since the girls were here, I couldn''t run through the forest and get to the city in a few minutes, so we would have to walk at normal speed and hope to get to the city before dark.


    I think it will be easy, we don''t have the possibility of taking so long inside this forest, unless we are attacked by another worm like that, which I find very difficult since I can perceive everything around me and even underground.


    I can''t feel what is very deep, but a monster as big as that, it would be easy to see if he was close to us.


    "So, are you going to our house today?" As we walked through the forest, Eleonor asked me a very important question, actually a question that I was waiting for.


    My desire to go to these girls'' house was very strong, but since they disappeared the last time, I couldn''t go to their house, but now I can go, and I will!


    "Sure, when we get to town, would I go straight to your house, or is it a nuisance?" I asked while looking at the girls, but they all said they would like me to go to their house, so it''s decided, when I get to town, let''s visit the girls'' home.


    ****************


    BUY ADVANCED CHAPTERS: https://www.patreon.com/NovelsIgor


    *****************

 Chapter 108 – A very high reward.

    After a long time walking through the forest and suffering some attacks from monsters, we left the forest safely. It was very annoying to walk at a normal speed throughout this forest as it was full of mosquitoes and humidity was very high, it was not a pleasant feeling to walk around this place.


    In addition, this amount of vegetation drove me crazy, thankfully that I could see the monsters with search magic, otherwise we would be attacked several times without me realizing anything, again that this thing was useful.


    "We''re almost there, thank goodness." It was Eleonor who released that voice of relief, she seemed the most relieved person here after me, well, the other girls also seem very relieved but they didn''t show that much.


    "First, let''s go to the guild, then we''ll go to your house." I said so convincingly that I was feeling leader of a group, maybe at the moment I am exactly that, but I don''t want to be a leader, it makes me uncomfortable.


    "Okay, I hope it will be quick." Eleonor protested again.


    Well, I don''t think it will be that fast since they''ve been gone for so long and they''ll need to tell everything that happened to the guild master, I''ll also have to tell you a lot that happened, I feel bad just thinking about it.


    He could just let us go, because this is going to be boring.


    It''s not yet dark, but it won''t be long before it starts to get dark and I want to get to the girls'' house before that happens because I want to enjoy it a little. What''s the use of going to their house if I''m just going to sleep? I want to do something with them, like a slumber party.


    ''Now I''m like a child.'' I thought as I approached the city gate, and the girls followed behind.


    When we passed through the gate, the same guard as always was there, and he seemed very relieved to see the girls, but they just ignored him and we went to the guild, I feel a little bad for him, but whatever.


    "Lets go in." I was at the guild door, and I felt someone watching me from a distance, but I still didn''t care and I joined the guild with the girls.


    Several looks came towards us, and after a few seconds, many adventurers started screaming with happiness and some started giving money to others, wait a minute, were they betting that they would come back alive? I need to have a conversation with these people.


    ''They''re all drunk, better not to mess with them.'' I hate talking to drunk people, I think it''s best to ignore them and go without saying anything.


    "So you brought them in as promised, it looks like we chose the right person for this job." Suzan arrived talking like a game''s NPC, so I just replied, "I want to see the guild master as soon as possible." As I was in a hurry, I didn''t even think about Suzan''s feelings, I''m sorry.


    "Okay, follow me." Suzan went up the stairs and I followed behind, and of course Cibely, Eleonor and Clevina were coming with us, they are the most important thing here right now.


    It''s a little wrong to call it a "thing" but they are the most important people in this rescue mission, of course, since they are the people I rescued.


    ###############


    We arrived at the door of the guild master''s room and Suzan knocked on it, after a few seconds the guild master allowed us to enter. He should have let us in faster, isn''t that important?


    "As promised, I brought them." The guild master was still very surprised at what he was seeing there, it seems that he cannot believe that I managed to bring the three girls with me.


    "I see, how did you find them? I need to know everything." As I thought, he wanted to know everything that had happened, so I just started talking about everything that happened, there is no reason to hide anything here.


    I told how I was looking for them in the forest for a long time and ended up being attacked by a monster. I didn''t mention which monster it was, because I want to look for a better time to talk about this giant worm.


    I also said that I met Cibely a little later, but I didn''t mention that I healed her, I don''t want to "spread" my healing skills, if I do I will have some problems.


    Can you imagine a lot of people coming to me expecting me to cure some disease? That would not be pleasant.


    After that I also said that I met the other two girls inside an old house in the forest, but again I didn''t tell him about Clevina''s injury, basically I told the story but omitting many things.


    "So this is what happened, I''m glad you are all well." The guild master seemed genuinely relieved, it seems that he cares a lot about these girls. Well, they seem to be very respected adventurers in this city, I think they are very strong compared to most of them.


    "Can we go now?" I wanted to leave soon, but the guild master stopped me and then threw a bag full of coins on his table.


    I looked at that money and was a little surprised, I didn''t think he would give me money to save people that I would already save anyway, but if he is going to give me money, I cannot deny it, the more money the better.


    After taking the money, I looked inside the bag and inside there were 10 gold coins and 8 silver coins, but what the hell is this reward, isn''t it a lot of money? I never thought the guild would give such a high reward to a novice adventurer.


    Seeing that amount of money, I approached the guild master and said to him in a low voice, "Is that really right? Isn''t there a lot of money here?" But after hearing my question, he just laughed and then said he was right.


    ''Well then, let''s enjoy it.'' I took 4 gold coins from the bag and gave them to the guild master. He was a little confused for a moment, but I just said, "I want you to send this to the Capital and have this money delivered to Emily, okay?" I gave instructions to them.


    I was almost out of time to send the money to her, I''m glad I got it on time.


    ****************


    BUY ADVANCED CHAPTERS: https://www.patreon.com/NovelsIgor


    *****************

 Chapter 109 – Meeting the man, I had forgotten.

    "Suzan, I''m going to leave this to you." The guild master handed the 4 gold coins to Suzan and then we left his room with her, before leaving I heard another thanks from the guild master, but of course, I ignored it.


    I don''t see why they are thanking me so much, I just did the obvious thing here, which was to save my precious friends, isn''t that enough?


    "Hey, don''t you want a part?" Even though I had already sent 4 gold coins to Emily I still offered the 3 girls a part of the money, but they all refused and said that it was my merit and that they could not take my money.


    I was not insisting that they take the money, I just put the bag of coins in my storage and then we went downstairs, now the long awaited time to go to their house.


    ###############


    When we arrived at the main guild room, the adventurers were drinking and having fun, the atmosphere is totally different from when I left here to go after them, these girls are really loved.


    "So let''s go?" After I talked to Suzan and she sent the money to Emily, I called the girls so we could go, it was already getting dark and I wanted to get to their house quickly.


    "Clear." The one who nodded in agreement was Cibely, she was always the girl who answered me the quickest, it seems that she really likes to talk to me, in fact, she is also the one I like to talk to most of the three.


    Eleonor is also a very nice girl, but maybe I feel closer to Cibely in some way, but I think it doesn''t matter that much.


    ''What will their home be like?'' I was thinking while leaving the adventurer guild, and after I stepped outside the guild, I heard a man''s voice calling to me.


    It was the man with the hood, I had even forgotten that I had promised to speak to him in three days, so it was he who was watching me when I joined the guild, he has to be really stupid to show up here.


    I hadn''t seen his face yet, how would he expect me to help? And even if I knew him, I can''t trust a person who tried to kill me, I don''t think anyone can trust a person like that.


    Actually, I don''t see any reason to help him either, he wants to take my grandmother''s throne and I don''t want to take her throne, our interests are not alike, basically we are the opposite of each other.


    "Wait a minute here, I need to solve something." I told the three girls and then I went a safe distance to talk to that man, I didn''t want the girls or anyone else to overhear our conversation.


    I think I would be compromised if they see a suspicious man talking to me about stealing the queen''s throne, I will be arrested immediately, or at least they will try to arrest me.


    "So¡­ did you think about it?" When we were at a safe distance, he started talking.


    "Are you an idiot? I would never accept to work with you, I thought you wouldn''t even show up, you can be stupider than I thought." I said in an angry but at the same time sarcastic voice, he was an idiot.


    How did he think that the girl he tried to kill could help him just to save his skin? Such a person should not have a brain in his head, he needs to get a little smarter.


    "Are you sure about that? Does the little girl have no interest in becoming a queen?" The man was trying to convince me, but of course that was not enough for that.


    I would never want to become a queen, the responsibility is huge and I am not good enough for that, I just want to live my way and live a peaceful life, which has been impossible until now because of him and that damn old woman.


    And I think that a queen cannot live peacefully, so of course I wouldn''t want to become one, that would be impossible for me.


    "I have no interest in this shit, just go away and suffer your punishment, that''s what you want my help for, right? If you come back without bringing me you will suffer a punishment, I feel sorry for you." I gave the man a mocking laugh and for an instant I saw him start to shake, was he so angry? Or were you just scared of what will happen to him when the poor guy returns to the castle?


    "Then you will not help." The man said while looking at the three girls who were talking at a distance from us, when he did that, I lost my patience and ended up punching the man''s belly.


    Guu ~~


    The man did not fall to the ground, but he groaned in pain and started to breathe heavily, I think I hit very hard, but it was necessary.


    "If you get close to those three girls, I''m going to kill you, I can do it, you know that, right? You better think about what you''re going to do next." I let out a huge murderous intention on top of the man, his legs were shaking non-stop and he was about to collapse on the floor.


    "Now I''m going, think about what I just said." I just waved and smiled at him as I headed towards the girls.


    When I got to the girls'' side, Cibely asked, "Who was he?" And I just replied, "It''s nobody, it''s just a man looking for my attention." When I said that, Cibely looked surprised and looked uncomfortable.


    After I thought better about the sentence I said, it was a little strange, it seems that the man was wanting my attention so that I could date him or something, but that sucks.


    Well, there is no way to fix my sentence now, what I have left is to get to these girls'' house and see how they live.


    ****************


    BUY ADVANCED CHAPTERS: https://www.patreon.com/NovelsIgor


    *****************

 Chapter 110 – Their house is very clean.

    We started walking around the capital while we attracted the eyes of many people, it seems that the news that the girls had disappeared spread and as they were well known, most people expressed a face of relief when looking at them.


    "You are very loved in this city, I believe I will never be able to do that." I really think that, I don''t think I could win so much admiration from people, I''m basically nobody here.


    I am a person who has fun killing people, this is not normal, I know I don''t, but I still don''t want to change, I like it that way.


    I don''t know when I started to enjoy doing this, but my head is not the same as it was before, basically I don''t mind killing people who deserve it now, I would never think of doing that in my old life.


    I would just beg the police to arrest them, and they would stay in prison for years, but I would never think of killing them all, well, there are some people who deserve death penalty even in my old world, many of them, and when it is necessary , they suffer this penalty.


    "We are well known, that''s all." Cibely smiled at me as she said that, she doesn''t seem to mind being "famous" I thought she would be upset because of her personality, but it was different.


    Well, I think that if people look at her from afar, there is no problem, but if they approached her like in my old world, and asked for a photo or autograph, I''m sure she would be ashamed.


    "Look, if you keep doing all that you''re doing now, helping people and killing bad guys, I''m sure you''ll be loved in a little while, not only here, but maybe you''ll be famous even in the capital, is that difficult, you know? would be a celebrity. " When Eleonor said that, I started to tremble just thinking about it.


    Can you imagine being famous in the capital? The queen would meet me right away, damn it, I don''t want that to happen.


    ''I hope that I will continue my peaceful life.'' I just wanted to live a normal life and in my own way, I don''t want to be chased around anymore.


    Thinking about it, we arrived at the door of the girls'' house.


    ###############


    We got here so fast that I didn''t even notice, in fact their house was very close to the guild, but it was not on the main street but on a parallel street, it was a very beautiful place.


    It was a street with many two-story buildings and many small shops, it was a place that looked like a warm neighborhood, it felt like a great place to live, and their house was no different.


    It was a house made of bricks, and in front of the house there were many flower pots, it was a very beautiful decoration and I couldn''t take my eyes off them.


    In addition, the house was very clean, in front of the house, the doors, windows, even the walls, everything was very well maintained and clean, I think I have never seen a house so clean before, nor the mansion I lived in was so clean , just that there are many employees working on it.


    "Oooh, it''s very clean here, you guys are definitely careful." I was amazed at the care they took with their home, it was not a very big house, but it was very well taken care of, it was like a grandmother''s house.


    "Hmm, Cibely is very careful." Eleonor said.


    "True, she loves to make everything very, very clean." Clevina who was quiet until now decided to leave her opinion.


    Hearing what the two girls said, Cibely started to get very red and nervous, I think she didn''t want me to find out that this was her job, well, I don''t see a reason for that, I think it''s good that she is so careful with your stuff.


    "Lets go in." She was so impatient at that moment that she just ran into the house, and the two girls who made her uncomfortable were laughing, they are very playful, well, I also couldn''t help but start laughing.


    "So is it Cibely who takes care of cleaning the house?" If they said that, Cibely must be responsible for cleaning.


    "Well, we all audition to clean the house, but it is usually the most careful and clean in places that are not needed." Eleonor smiled bitterly, but soon her expression softened and she continued: "Well, I like her to be like that, she is a very hard-working girl after all." Eleonor gave a sincere smile this time and walked into the house.


    "Lets go in." This time Clevina caught my eye, and then I walked her into the house, and when I entered the house, I was in for a huge surprise.


    The house was very beautiful.


    There was a big sofa in the living room and next to the safari there was a dining table that was next to the kitchen, that is, the living room and the kitchen are together, it looked very much like an apartment in which the kitchen and living room are only divided by one marble counter was actually the same.


    The dining table had several seats, that is, it had more than three seats, they must receive some visitors sometimes.


    "Come, I will show you the house." Eleonor took my hand and started pulling me around the house and showing me everything, it was a really cool tour.


    Downstairs was the living room and kitchen, as I had already noticed, and the bathroom was also on the floor below.


    Cibely''s room was also on the ground floor, he was practically next to the bathroom, we also went upstairs to the house, and up there were Eleonor and Clevina''s room, in addition to having another room that served as a deposit of several amounts.


    Downstairs there was also a storage room, but it was a smaller size and they stored food there, it was like a cupboard, in fact I think it is exactly that.


    "So, what did you think of our house?" Eleonor seemed very happy to have shown me the house, and I was also happy to see their house, it was a very beautiful house.


    "It is a beautiful house, I hope to have a house like this one day too." A house like this would be enough for me to live with Emily and her family, I will have to go after getting a house.


    "I''m glad you liked it." Eleonor held me in his arms and hugged me very tight, if my body was not so resistant, I think my bones would be broken right now.


    When I looked at Cibely, she was looking at us with an angry face, what did I do this time?


    ****************


    BUY ADVANCED CHAPTERS: https://www.patreon.com/NovelsIgor


    *****************

 Chapter 111 – Best bath of my life starts now?

    After Eleonor put me on the floor, we sat in the living room, of course it wouldn''t fit all on the sofa, which was a little small, so I sat on the sofa together with Eleonor and Cibely and Clevina sat at the dining table, I suppose. that this table is used for this.


    "So, who''s going to make dinner today?" Clevina was the one who broke that sinister ice in the environment, I don''t know why the weather was like this, but even I couldn''t stand it and I almost started to say something.


    "I think it''s best for Eleonor to cook today." Cibely came up with the idea, it seems that she takes turns every day to cook, I think this is really cool, they all cook and this is a very cool work together.


    Seeing this, I said to Eleonor who was beside me: "Do you always take turns cooking?" I was curious to know how they did it, it was a really cool way of doing things in a house where friends live together.


    From there Eleonor started to explain everything while the other girls were also listening to everything.


    It seems that they have been doing this since they started living together, in fact Clevina didn''t know how to cook and was taught by Cibely to start helping to cook, it seems that it was a mutual help between the three, now I can see how close they are.


    They take turns between breakfast, lunch and dinner, each takes care of a different meal every day, that is, every day they all cook, it seems that the best food is Cibely''s, but if they let only her cook, it would be a little difficult for her.


    "This is really cool, you guys are really good friends." I had noticed this before, but the more I get into these girls'' lives, the more I realize when they are close, and I like to see it.


    "So, I''m going to take a shower with Clevina, then you two go, let''s go." Eleonor said and then got up from the sofa, and soon after Clevina followed behind her towards the bathroom.


    When I asked Cibely about it, it seems like it''s normal for the three of them to go into the shower together, but as there are four people now, it would be better to enter two people at a time, I even understand that thought, but it wouldn''t be better for the three to shower together , and I shower alone?


    I started looking at Cibely and started to feel nervous, I saw her body before, but even then I am not ready to be together with her naked inside a bathroom, the first time I saw her, Cibely was unconscious.


    And I was also wearing clothes.


    "Did something happen?" Seeing that I was feeling nervous, Cibely sat on the couch next to me and started talking to me, but she couldn''t hide it, she was very embarrassed.


    When she heard that she would have to take a shower with me, her face turned so red that I thought she was going to die, she turned redder than the norm. Well, if I''m not ashamed I''m already like that, imagine her.


    I''m sorry, Cibely.


    ###################


    After a long time with an uncomfortable atmosphere in that room, the girls finally got out of the shower, it was a pain to listen to them playing inside the bathroom and imagine that I would be inside with Cibely.


    They weren''t playing in an adult way, but laughing and having fun, they were acting like children, was it even cute to be listening to their laughter in the bath, or maybe I''m scary for doing this?


    ''Damn it.'' But when I was going to get up to go to the bathroom, I remembered something, and I wanted to know why they didn''t stop me from sitting in that place, I''m all dirty.


    The goo that was in my body had already dried up enough, it was not gooey as before, that''s why Eleonor didn''t get dirty when he hugged me. When I got up and looked at the couch, he hadn''t been dirty either, so I was relieved.


    Well, but it costs nothing to let them know my clothes are dirty, I wouldn''t have sat here, but I''m also not an idiot for forgetting something as important as that, I think I need to work my mind a little better.


    "It''s all right?" Cibely realized that I had gotten up really fast and was a little nervous and then asked, but since there was nothing wrong with the couch, I just turned to her and replied, "It''s okay, so let''s go." Now it''s time to go into the bath with her.


    On the way to the shower, Eleonor looked at us for a moment, but soon after he went upstairs without looking back, I wanted to know why she was looking, but whatever, now I''m in a moment of nervousness.


    When I get closer to the bathroom, but I get nervous, I think I never felt like this before I need to end myself or I will end up doing something crazy.


    I looked to the side and saw Cibely also walking towards the bathroom with a red face, I was almost holding her in fear that she would pass out, but she was managing to stand up, so I just kept walking.


    We got in the shower and we started to undress, in fact Cibely started undressing me first, I thought she would be very embarrassed and would have difficulties doing this, but she was being more courageous than me at the moment, but shame on me, I can''t lose!


    After that I took off my clothes quickly and showed my body to the world, well, it was not to the world but only to Cibely, but it is just a figurative way of speaking.


    Cibely was taking off her clothes slowly, first she started to take off the shirt I had bought for her, and right after she did, her beautiful breasts appeared in my vision, they were as beautiful as I remembered.


    They were firm and their beak was extremely pink, it was a wonderful color, I had never seen a girl''s breasts like that in front of me before, I was holding myself up so I wouldn''t jump on them.


    The first time I saw them I was holding on too, so I think I can do it again.


    After Cibely took off her shirt, she bent down and started taking off her pants, and right after she dropped her pants and showed me her most precious part, she stood up at once, making her breasts jump up and down, making me even more admired.


    I had never seen such beautiful breasts even in movies, it was wonderful, they looked like the ideal breasts, their size and shape were perfect.


    "So, let''s take a shower soon." Cibely was also looking at my body a lot and I didn''t even realize it because I was so focused on her, but now is not the time for that, we need to take a shower.


    ****************


    BUY ADVANCED CHAPTERS: https://www.patreon.com/NovelsIgor


    *****************

 Chapter 112 – I embarrassed her

    We started to bathe normally, in their bathroom there was no hot water as in the inn, the water was at room temperature, and as there was no plumbing it was stored in a huge container that was inside the bathroom.


    The water was taken with a bucket and so we used it to clean our bodies, but doing so was becoming uncomfortable since Cibely was naked next to me.


    She didn''t seem to care much and was taking a shower normally, but even so, I believe she was not doing so well when she looked, since she was shaking a little and her face was red.


    I think that''s why she has the others closed, so as not to look at me and keep her calm, she is a very cute girl, and I like that about her.


    "So, what do you think about the bathroom, do you like it?" Cibely asked a random and strange question, I never imagined that I would hear someone asking me if they liked their bathroom, I think it is something that no one imagines they will hear.


    I was even unresponsive when she asked this, but right after that I replied: "Yes, it is very nice to take a shower like this." Of course, I did that while avoiding looking directly at her, we were looking like two teenagers in love.


    Wait, what the fuck am I thinking? What do you mean teenagers in love? We are two girls, she could never accept something like that, or could she? And because I''m thinking about it so much, I don''t even like Cibely that way, do I?


    My previous body was that of a man, and my mentality remains that of a man, so I think this is just sexual desire, right? I have nothing wrong with imagining things here since I was a man and I was not always a girl.


    "Something wrong?" I was very restless in the bathroom, so Cibely opened her beautiful eyes and looked directly at me, the moment she was done.


    Ba-dump ~~


    Ba-dump ~~


    Ba-dump ~~


    My heart started beating so fast that I thought I was going to die at that moment, it was a sensation I had never felt before, but even though I felt it, I answered it quickly: "It''s nothing, don''t care about me."


    But I couldn''t deceive her, I was looking directly at her tits, I feel like a stalker right now, I should just look away, but I can''t stop looking at her body, I should just try to this, but I don''t want it.


    "Are beautiful." I let my admiration out loud, and the only thing Cibely could do was, "EHHHH?" She was very confused by what I said and started to get very flushed.


    ###############


    When I made that shameful observation, I realized what I had said and at that moment I started to feel my face getting hot too, I just called a girl beautiful while I looked at her breasts.


    I never did it, even when I looked at their faces, imagine doing it looking at the face of one, this is not normal, she will think I''m weird, I think I have to do something.


    "Please-" Something happened.


    Eh ~~


    I just felt my body falling towards Cibely, when I looked back, I saw everything in slow motion, I had just slipped on the soap sponge that was on the floor and I am falling forward towards Cibely.


    ''Why is that, my god?'' Did I have to have a "Lucky Pervert" event right now? I''ve never had anything like this, why does it have to be right now in such an awkward situation?


    Well, the only thing I could do was accept what is close to happening, so I just closed my eyes and let my body fall towards Cibely, and after a while of the suspense.


    Boing ~~


    A strange sound and a soft feeling came over my entire face, when I opened my eyes, my face was buried in Cibely''s breasts and she was looking at me desperately and almost ashamed.


    The feeling was so good and so soft that I didn''t even try to get up, I just lay there for a while, until Cibely lost her sanity right there.


    "I have to get out, please get off me." She seemed to be saying it coldly, but she just couldn''t seem to reason properly, the sparkles in her eyes were gone.


    I think she finally crossed the threshold of shame and her brain just shut down, I thought it would take longer to happen.


    BUT WHAT THE HELL AM I DOING ?!


    I just took advantage of a naked woman, I just took advantage to feel her breasts, I''m just a disgusting pervert, please forgive me for having done this god or whoever is running this world.


    It wasn''t my intention to take advantage of that, I just fell over there by accident, what I did was just male instincts, even though I''m a girl, I still have them, so just this time, forgive me.


    "Cibely, please wait, I-" She didn''t even finish waiting for me to speak and left the bathroom quickly, I think I blew it, I should have got up as soon as I fell.


    Haa ~~


    I sighed and then went back to taking my shower, I was finished, but even so, I decided to stay in the bathroom longer to think about it a bit and also think of a way to talk to Cibely after that.


    "And there are my clothes too." I almost forgot about them, so I took them and started washing there in the bath.


    ****************


    BUY ADVANCED CHAPTERS: https://www.patreon.com/NovelsIgor


    *****************

 Chapter 113 – Another Person’s Panties

    After I finished washing my clothes I got out of the bath while I had a towel on my body. The clothes were a lot of work to clean up since the goo had already dried and was stuck to the clothes, it was very difficult to remove all the goo.


    ''I''m going to remember never to fight a slimy monster like that again, or maybe never wear a dress like that when I do that.'' I didn''t feel like going through this again, I think it''s best to be careful.


    Well, but now I need to know what I''m going to do, I left my dress and underwear drying, and now I have nothing to wear, will I have to be naked all night?


    "So you left, you were taking too long, dinner is ready." Did I take that long? Damn, dinner is ready.


    When I looked at the table, I saw Cibely sitting eating while staring at me, but when she noticed my gaze on her, she just turned her face and avoided my gaze, I must have made her angry or very embarrassed.


    "Sorry, but could you lend me an outfit?" I talked to Eleonor since she was the only person standing and closest to me, I also wouldn''t dare to borrow a suit for Cibely, I think it would be very wrong to do that after what happened.


    "Sure, come." After I asked that, Eleonor took me by the arm and started pulling me upstairs, she was pulling me so hard that I almost dropped my towel, but somehow I managed to hold her.


    I didn''t want to be naked in the middle of the house, I think I would feel very ashamed, even if there are only women here, I still think that is very shameful I am an idiot, whatever.


    "So, try this." Eleonor handed me a completely white shirt with an animal print that looked a lot like a tiger, but I wasn''t sure what that was since the animes in this world are probably different.


    After she handed me the shirt, I took off the towel and got naked in front of her, but I didn''t mind being naked in front of her like I was caring about being naked in front of Cibely, it seems that she embarrasses me.


    But leaving that aside, I felt very uncomfortable here, I had a shirt covering my entire body, but I felt naked underneath I was naked, I didn''t have any underwear.


    I know it''s not healthy to wear other people''s underwear, but I need to do it now, or I''m going to be very uncomfortable when I go to sleep, I know I''ve slept naked before, but doing it in someone''s house is different.


    "So ... Can you lend me underwear? I''m feeling a little uncomfortable about running out of one." I said that while blushing a little.


    After that Eleonor put his hand on his chin and started to think, soon after she started to say: "I don''t think my underwear would fit you." She thought a little more and concluded: "Wait a minute, I''ll be right back." Soon after that, she left the room.


    Damn, she''s going to borrow someone''s underwear, I think it''s a woman jumping out that window over there?


    #############


    "Hey who of you can borrow a pair of panties?" Eleonor arrived downstairs already asking this, and that made the two girls very uncomfortable, so Cibely decided to say something.


    "What? Why do you need panties?" Cibely was already blushing as before, she is an easy one to read, it was what Eleonor thought.


    "It''s for Larissa, it looks like her only panties got dirty, and she needs some to wear, and since my panties wouldn''t fit her, I decided to ask you." Well, the two girls were smaller and thinner than Eleonor, it would make sense.


    Although Cibely''s breasts were larger than the breasts of the other two girls, she still managed to be smaller and probably wore smaller panties.


    "Well, if she doesn''t mind I can borrow mine." It was Clevina who volunteered because Cibely was still at a loss for words, she still seems not to have processed what Eleonor had just said.


    But it didn''t take long for her to jump out of her chair and say, "I''ll borrow mine!" Here he caught the other two girls by surprise, the two could only speak.


    "Oh, I understood."


    "Then that''s it."


    When Cibely heard the two saying that, she ran to her room to get her panties, she didn''t even try to justify herself, she just went to the room and after a few minutes, she came back carrying panties.


    It was pink and childish panties, it was exactly the type of panties that Cibely used to wear, she is quite childish, so her panties could not be different.


    "Okay, I''m taking these panties to your beloved Larissa." Eleonor started to twist the panties on his finger while saying that in a sarcastic voice.


    "JUST GO SOON, STOP TALKING THAT!" Cibely was so ashamed that he started pushing Eleonor.


    "Okay, rest assured, I won''t say that these panties are yours." After saying that, Eleonor started to climb the stairs back to his own while listening to Cibely''s mumbling downstairs.


    Meanwhile, Lara was able to hear most of the conversation from upstairs, as Cibely spoke very loudly, so she was very embarrassed.


    ''Why did Eleonor have to accept her panties? But what an embarrassing situation, well, but if she agreed to give me her panties, I don''t think she''s irritated, right? "That was the only thing Lara could think about now.


    She didn''t ruin her relationship with Cibely.


    ****************


    BUY ADVANCED CHAPTERS: https://www.patreon.com/NovelsIgor


    *****************

 Chapter 114 – Coffee made by Cibely

    After a while, Eleonor appeared in the room, carrying Cibely''s panties in her hand. At the same time, I looked at those panties I was feeling very embarrassed, it seems that she doesn''t know that I overheard their conversation, so she is confused because I was so embarrassed.


    ''Well, I have nothing to lose.'' I took Cibely''s panties and put them on while I was very embarrassed, but even so, I was glad I was wearing her panties, it would be better than wearing someone else''s panties.


    And if Cibely agreed to lend me the panties, I think it''s okay to wear it, she won''t be irritated or anything, if she does, I can tell that she''s becoming a "Tsundere" or something.


    But leaving that aside, I wanted to know where I''m going to sleep, I don''t remember there being any rooms other than the three girls'' rooms, the other places were all serving as a depository for items, well, I think they never imagined that a person would arrive like this and sleep at their house.


    ''Well, maybe I should ask Cibely to sleep with her? "Don''t wait. That would be too weird. I think it''s better not to do that.


    Just imagine me with her panties and sleeping with her, that would go beyond all limits, so maybe Clevina? She looks like a calm girl and won''t mind if I sleep with her.


    Well, but she is the person I have the least contact within the group, I would be a little uncomfortable, am I overthinking? Maybe I should just lie on that couch and sleep there.


    "Aren''t you going to lie down?" While I was thinking about what to do, I heard Eleonor''s voice behind me, and when I realized she was already naked, seeing this, I immediately put my hands in front of my eyes.


    "WHY THE HELL ARE YOU TAKING OFF YOUR CLOTHES?" Why was she doing this? Isn''t it enough that I saw Cibely naked now she is also undressing in front of me? What a crazy woman.


    But even listening to my question, she didn''t care and took off all her clothes, and of course, I couldn''t stay there watching that, I turned my back so I wouldn''t look directly at her body.


    She will find it strange since I''m also a girl, but I''m sorry, Eleonor, my mentality is different.


    ''Why did this have to happen?'' Even avoiding looking, I still kept peeking since she was so beautiful.


    The beauty of her body does not surpass that of Cibely, but she is also fantastic. Hey, wait, why am I comparing their bodies? Am I some kind of pervert by any chance? Well, maybe I am, I''m feeling guilty now.


    "Come on, it''s getting cold." Eleonor was already in bed and asked me to lie down with her while I lifted the blanket, this was a very erotic scene, I won''t say I didn''t like to see it ...


    ''Well, I don''t think that''s a problem.'' I went towards the bed and lay down with her under the blanket, but I was unable to sleep.


    Of course, I couldn''t.


    ################


    I spent all night feeling Eleonor''s breasts touching my back, I tried several times to sleep, but whenever I did that she hugged me tighter, and it made me lose sleep immediately, I think it was a bad idea to have entered in this bed with her.


    I know that I am already sleeping naked, but it seems that this is a routine for Eleonor, she always sleeps naked, and I do not blame her for that since the feeling I experienced when I slept naked was excellent.


    She can sleep naked because she has her own house since I can''t sleep naked in an inn. After all, I am afraid that someone will invade the room and try to do something. It is usual for me to have this concern.


    ''Well, what I have left is to stay awake, but maybe I will end up sleeping.'' Thinking about it, I closed my eyes while feeling the softness of their breasts on my back, I was not able to sleep before, but this time I did.


    Before long, I was already asleep, and I didn''t wake up until the next day.


    When I woke up, Eleonor was no longer in bed, she had already gotten up, and her clothes that she had taken off were no longer there, it seems that she wore the same clothes as before, and I see no problem with that since it was clean clothes she had just changed.


    Have I? I was still wearing Cibely''s panties and Eleonor''s shirt, so I quickly got up from the bed and went downstairs to the floor below to get my dress. I had put it to dry in the room because here there was no such thing as a clothesline, I didn''t particularly see one.


    "Ara, so you woke up." But when I got downstairs, all the girls were already sitting at the table, except Cibely, who was preparing coffee.


    "Yes, thanks for letting me sleep with you," I answered Eleonor, and shortly afterward, I took my dress, which was lying on a chair there.


    "You should wait for it to dry a little more; it should still be a little wet." Who spoke was Cibely, it seems that she returned to normal, maybe she got over what happened yesterday.


    And she was right, and the dress was a little damp and wet, I think it won''t be pleasant to wear an outfit like that, even more so wet panties, that would be disgusting.


    "Sit down; the coffee is almost ready. By the afternoon, your dress will be dry." Cibely went on usually talking, well, it looks like everything is fine.


    Receiving his invitation to sit, I sat next to Eleonor at the table and started to wait for the coffee to be ready, as I was famished.


    ****************


    BUY ADVANCED CHAPTERS: https://www.patreon.com/NovelsIgor


    *****************

 Chapter 115 – Buying clothes, or is this a date?

    When I sat down, the chair was cold, so I almost jumped out of the chair, but I held on and stayed seated while looking at the kitchen. Who was cooking the coffee was Cibely? Well, I don''t know if that can be called coffee.


    Because here there is a lot of meat, even though breakfast is still making a lot of meat, I think she should leave it all for lunch, but it seems that it is normal for them to eat like this, I think they better change their food.


    Well, there are no vegetables and stuff; in fact, she''s making it like bread and meat that I find selling installs on the street.


    It''s a bread stuffed with meat from some animal or monster, I think this is a typical meal for breakfast or an afternoon snack, so I just need to follow your customs.


    In my old world, I always ate sweet things in my cafe, I never ate meat, whenever I ate meat it was some fried food with beef stuffed with beef, and it was delicious.


    "You are ready, help me here Clevina, and it looks like Cibely had finished making coffee and called Clevina to help her bring the food to the table." Well, there were a lot of dishes. I think it''s normal.


    At lunchtime, people bring the whole pot, but as it is just coffee, it seems that they think it is best to bring it in separate containers, and I also believe that this is better.


    ''I''m looking forward to trying your food.'' I was very eager to try Cibely''s food, I won''t have many opportunities like this, so I have to enjoy it a lot and taste its food well.


    And after a while, the plate of bread was there. Also, there was a tea made with an herb that I don''t know, and there was also coffee. Well, I preferred to get coffee since I don''t like tea that much.


    ''It would be better if you had some juice.'' At breakfast, I always prefer to have some type of juice, but whatever, I can''t choose what I want to have and eat here, so let''s enjoy it.


    I took the bread with my hands and brought it to my mouth, and when I bit it, the taste was incredible, the meat was very well seasoned, and the bread was soft. I don''t know if they bought this ready-made bread, but if they made it, they are to be congratulated, this is incredible.


    And this meat is delicious, it is even better than the meat I was eating at the inn, so does that mean that Cibely''s cooking is better than that of an inn owner? That is amazing.


    "This is very tasty." Since no one was saying anything, I decided to tell my opinion out loud, and when Cibely heard it, she just replied: "It''s not a big deal, but I''m glad you liked it." She had a sincere smile on her face, but at the same time, she was very red.


    After that everyone ate breakfast, and of course, we also talked about some things, but these are unnecessary things, readers don''t need to know now, right?


    ###########


    When we finished drinking coffee, we sat together in the living room and started talking about what we were going to do now. I was actually on the couch with Eleonor, and the other two were sitting on chairs there since the sofa was not big enough.


    But leaving that aside, we were talking about the guild and what we were going to do now. Since the girls came back from the forest and almost died, I don''t think they want to go back to work now.


    As for me, I think that going on a mission won''t be a problem, as long as I don''t forget to send the money to Emily, I can go anywhere I want, I think, it doesn''t matter.


    "So, what are you going to do today? I think I''m going to take on a mission." I told the girls as I got up off the couch, I was already getting ready to leave.


    I know I should stay for lunch, but I think I''ve stayed here too long, I don''t want to be disturbing other people''s lives like that.


    "We''re going to rest for today, I think you should do the same, didn''t you got tired a lot yesterday?" It was Eleonor who said it.


    Maybe she''s right, I''m a little eager to go on a mission, but my urge to do nothing is even higher, I think I''ll have to do nothing for a while, maybe I should buy some clothes?


    "I think you''re right. I''m going to buy some clothes, do any of you want to go along?" I wanted to buy more clothes for some time, and I think it''s good to do that now, take a day off to buy, I never thought I would do that.


    "I think I will, I have to buy some new shirts and pants, my shirt and game tore a bit in the forest, and I also need little new clothes, mine are old" It was Clevina who said that.


    I never thought Clevina would agree to go with me to buy clothes, but as none of the girls said they suffer, I decided to buy clothes with just them, Eleonor and Cibely would stay here to think about what to do for lunch.


    Well, they also said that I would rest a little bit before that. I think it''s best to leave alone.


    "So, let''s go?" I called Clevina, and shortly after we left the house, I was never alone with her, so it was not a very pleasant feeling, but I think that in time I would feel more comfortable doing it


    ''Now, where are we going?'' The only store I knew well was where I bought my dress that I''m wearing, well, did you think I went out with a shirt and panties? Of course, I put on my dress.


    And I''m going to the same store, the price there is excellent. I think Clevina will like it too.


    *****************


    BUY ADVANCED CHAPTERS: https://www.patreon.com/NovelsIgor


    ******************

 Chapter 116 – Carrying loads, what the f*ck?

    We started walking around the city next to each other while people on the street are watching us. As Clevina was known, it was normal for this to happen. It is not so typical since their entire group is not here, but she must still be famous.


    "I feel a little uncomfortable with so many people looking at me." I decided to talk to Clevina to see what she thought of that, but she just smiled at me and just told me to ignore all the looks.


    Well, it''s a little challenging to do that, but I think I can do it because now I just have to focus on buying my clothes.


    "So, I''m going to go to the store where I bought that dress." I showed Clevina my dress and then continued: "So I wanted to stop by to see if I can find other dresses, what do you want to do?" I wanted to see if she would like to come with me or if she would prefer to go to other stores.


    "I''m going with you. Maybe I''ll find something good too." She just answered that with a smile, she was a lovely girl, I never had much contact with her, but this is being easier than I thought.


    So while we were talking, we started to head towards the store where I bought my dress last time, this time I want to buy more dresses and also some underwear, and I also need a new shoe.


    ''Damn, I need a lot of things.'' Well, I have a lot of money saved after I got the reward for bringing the three girls back, so I don''t think it''s okay to spend a little on clothes.


    I can''t just think about Emily either, do I believe thinking about myself from time to time is also good? Right?


    "Hey Larissa, I''m sorry to ask you this suddenly, but what did you do before you met us? I know someone was chasing you, but before that, did you work with anything?" Clevina decided to ask me something dangerous.


    That is very dangerous. I can''t let anything leak out on me, and I have to invent something, think of something quickly.


    "Well, I lived with a friend. I worked doing loading loads or things like that, as you know, I''m powerful, right? Hahaha," I put a forced smile on my face.


    ''Damn it, what the fuck was that? Did I carry loads? Who will believe that a child worked carrying loads? '' I was disappointed in myself because of that, but now let''s see what Clevina has to say.


    "OOh, so that was it, now I understand how strong you are, you trained your arms a lot, I understand, I understand ..." She said with conviction.


    Haa ~~


    I sighed in disbelief and started screaming in my mind: ''SHE IS AN IDIOT?'' That is very stupid, how can she believe that? Well, I''m glad she thought it, but she''s foolish.


    Even so, I continued my lie, since she had believed in me: "Aaah, yes, it was because of that, my muscles are good worked... hahaha" I couldn''t say it seriously, so I was smiling with nerves.


    ''Please arrive soon.''


    ''Please arrive soon.''


    ''Please arrive soon.''


    The only thing I could think of at that moment, is that we arrive at the store soon to end this conversation, and it didn''t take long for that to happen, the store was right there in front.


    "Thank god ..." I ended up letting go of my true feelings, but Clevina doesn''t seem to have heard anything.


    ################


    When we arrived at the store, the owner of the store was not outside like the last time, and this time the store was with some people shopping when I came here the first time I didn''t have any customers.


    "Can I help you?" While I was walking inside the store looking for the same woman who attended me the last time I thought I was the owner, another woman called me from behind, I even got a little scared, but I immediately answered.


    "Yes, I would like to buy some dress, and my friend here is also going to look at some clothes." Our roles have reversed at this point. It was usually for Clevina to introduce me since she is older, that was very strange.


    "Okay, follow me, please." The woman started walking to the same place as the woman did the last time, but this time I was with her.


    It seems that this is one of the employees who work here like that other one, it appears that the owner of the store does not stay there all the time, I had just confused that woman with the owner of the store.


    ''Well, it doesn''t matter who owns the store, as long as I can buy my clothes. I think it''s okay.'' I thought when I looked around at the clothes.


    I had bought myself some clothes when I came to buy Cibely''s clothes, but I even forgot them, I only remembered them when I was already lying down with Eleonor, so I was looking around to try to find more clothes like that.


    So far I regret wearing Cibely''s panties if I could use the clothes I had just bought, well, sometimes people forget things.


    "Here, we have these dresses." After some time walking through the store, we arrived at a place where several dresses were hanging from things that looked like hangers, they were just a little different, but their use was the same, just leave the clothes hanging there.


    I started looking at all the dresses and found some very beautiful, they were all similar to the dress I''m wearing now, but their color and details were different, and that made them even better.


    Clevina also seemed to have liked those dresses, so I decided, I''m going to buy some of them, the more clothes, the better.


    I just hope I don''t get carried away and end up spending all my money unnecessarily, hahaha.


    ********


    BUY ADVANCED CHAPTERS: https://www.patreon.com/NovelsIgor


    *******

 Chapter 117 – Five Dresses.

    The dresses were all gorgeous, some of them had details that looked like flowers, but the color was different from what I am currently wearing, and there were also other dresses identical to the one I am wearing now, only their color changed.


    There were so many beautiful dresses that I was holding on not to start buying every one that was there, looking adorable is terrible at certain times, because you know that any dress will look good on you, and then you want to buy everything.


    "They are all wonderful, but I think a darker color suits you more." Clevina, who was watching me look at the dresses, gave her opinion, and it was an excellent opinion, I think I''ll test your idea.


    I already prefer darker clothes, but it costs nothing to try lighter garments to see how it looks, I hope I don''t take too long trying on clothes.


    I never had a girlfriend to wait for her to choose her clothes, but I heard from many internet "friends" that this always happens, I think it may be accurate, but I will try to hold on because I don''t want to keep Clevina waiting.


    She''s not my girlfriend or anything, but I still think it''s terrible to keep her waiting for me there for a long time.


    "Excuse me. I want to try on all these dresses, all of them, could you take them somewhere so I can try on?" I think I just thought I should hold on, so why did I ask to try them all?


    Well, as long as I dress them up quickly, I won''t be long, right?


    Or was that what I thought.


    ##############


    I was inside a fitting room that looked a lot like an ordinary shopping fitting room. It also had huge mirrors on the walls so that I could see my whole body and all its angles.


    It was a lovely body, but I couldn''t admire it here, I had to start trying on the clothes soon, or I will have problems, it will take me a long time, and I will end up leaving here when the store is closing.


    "Well, where do I start." I decided to try several dresses. First, I tried all the dresses in a lighter color, white dresses, bright pink, and several other lighter colors, but none of them was to my liking.


    Just to try on these dresses, I already took a long time, it was complicated and tiring to change clothes, but even so, seeing the result was perfect, but none of them pleased me.


    But now it was different, it was time to try the darker colored dresses, and that''s when the problem started, because I loved all the dresses, just like Clevina said, a dress with a darker color looks much better on me, and that happened.


    Whenever I finished trying on a dress, I would admire for a long time in the mirror how beautiful it looked on me. It might seem like I was bragging too much about being cute, but I couldn''t help it.


    All the dark-colored dresses I tried on looked great on me, but I couldn''t buy them all, I couldn''t be able to afford so many dresses, the only thing I could do was choose the most beautiful attire to buy.


    It was complicated to have to "discard" some dresses, but even so, it was necessary, I would have to do it. Otherwise, my money would be gone, and I don''t think I would have enough money to pay for my accommodation after that.


    I don''t think it''s cool to be in a bad financial situation, besides sending money to Emily, I also need to stay in this city.


    "Okay, I don''t think so." I chose five dresses, most of them were black and had beautiful details, but others were a solid blue color, just like the one I was wearing, so I liked them.


    So after I finished choosing the dress that I was going to sweat, I left the dresses that I was not going to buy inside the place I was trying on, which I think is the taster of this world, and then I left with the dresses that I would buy it in my hands.


    #################


    When I left there, Clevina was with the saleswoman while looking at some clothes, and she was not looking at dresses like me, she was looking at some shirts and pants, Clevina dressed in a very similar way to Cibely.


    I left that fitting room carrying a bunch of dresses, so when the saleswoman saw me, she came running towards me and asked, "So, have you decided what you''re going to take?" I think she already realized that I want to buy all of these, so her smile is enormous.


    Well, if she is making a big sale like this, of course, she would be happy about it, and I should also be glad to be buying such beautiful clothes, but I can''t be satisfied when I start the amount of money I''m going to spend.


    "Yes, I will take all of these, the dresses I will not take are all in there." I pointed to the fitting room since I didn''t know if that was his name here.


    "Ah, yes, the fitting room." I was deceived, the name is the same, damn it, I should have imagined it.


    Clevina was looking at me in disbelief, so I counted the number of clothes in my hand, I had five dresses, so the amount of money was going to be very high, and Clevina already imagined that.


    Well, but since I just received such a huge reward, I don''t see any problems, I think.


    After Clevina chose her clothes too, which were some pants and shirts, we paid, and then we left the store, even though it was a little expensive, I thought it was worth it just to pay that amount for the dresses.


    Well, but what are we going to do now.


    ********


    BUY ADVANCED CHAPTER: https://www.patreon.com/NovelsIgor


    *******

 Chapter 118 – Would you like to go somewhere?

    When we left the store, I started talking to Clevina about what we were going to do now. Buying clothes was very fast, so I would like to do something else now, but I have no idea what to do now.


    ''Is eating something a good idea?'' We are not on a date or anything, but I wanted to give her at least something to eat, we can have some fun here.


    Well, let''s see if she''ll agree to go out to eat with me, she''s carrying a lot of bags, but I can fix it all quickly, we just need her confirmation.


    She is in no hurry for anything, and she and her friends are not going to venture out today, I think she will not mind staying with me a little longer, and of course, I also want to know a bit more about them.


    I know Cibely''s story, but I know that she found Eleonor and Clevina in the city, but I never stopped to hear her life story. It''s not cool to be trying to find out about someone''s life, but since we''re friends.


    "Would you like to eat something for us to talk to? You''re not busy, are you?" I smiled at her.


    She was scared for a moment, but she soon accepted my proposal, so I had to find somewhere to eat now, a simple place. I didn''t want to enter an excellent restaurant by mistake. I would be kicked out of there.


    I am also not in the mood to sit in a restaurant where everyone can hear our conversation. I prefer to talk something in private, as I can say, without some idiots listening to everything in preference.


    "Here, let me take this for you." I took the bags of clothes that Clevina was carrying and put them in the storage, of course, I would go back to her house with her, so I would leave the clothes with her when we got there.


    It would be a bit annoying to be carrying a lot of bags around, right? It is best to use the storage as it is so convenient at these times.


    But now is not the time for that, I need to look for something or place for us to eat, and I think street food was the best option, but where we were walking, there were many options.


    We were not at your central right now, and we were on the street where Clevina''s house is, since there are many stalls selling food here, I thought this was the best place to buy something.


    "You can choose what you want. I''ll pay." I said to Clevina, but I hope I don''t regret it, I don''t know how much Clevina ate typically when she was drinking coffee, her stomach seemed to be a standard size.


    Well, even if she chooses something expensive, there will be no problem, I''m bothering myself for a while, although I also need to decide what I''m going to eat.


    So, come on.


    ##################


    After some time choosing some things to eat, I decided to eat just one of those bread with vegetables and meat, they were delicious, and they weren''t costly either, so it was perfect.


    Clevina also chose the same as me, it seems that she likes this bread a lot, so I think we are ready to talk, it can be a boring conversation, but very informative.


    ''Stopping to think, knowing about her life may not be very interesting, I can leave it for another time, today I want to have fun.'' Would telling stories of characters in the middle of a tale bother readers? I don''t know very well.


    "Hey, Clevina, would you like to go somewhere with me?"


    "hmm ...?"


    I wanted to take her somewhere fun, which was at the top of the city''s clock tower. I''m not sure if she''s ever been there, but it''s a cool place.


    Stopping to think, it''s not fun, but the view from up there is magnificent, so sometimes at intervals between missions, I feel like going there. I went there only once, but after that, I never came back.


    I didn''t say anything to Clevina, just held her hand, and started walking with her towards the tower. She was very tall, but the only problem was that she wasn''t in a lovely place.


    The tower was within the territory of nobles, where most nobles live, so it was not very pleasant to be coming to this place and to receive contemptuous looks from all the people on the street.


    But one thing I cannot deny, the mansions here are beautiful and giant, I would like to have a mansion like this, but I think it is a little impossible.


    "Where are we going? I don''t really like staying here, let''s go back." Clevina looked a little uneasy as she walked among the nobles'' mansions, and I understand her, an ordinary person would never think of walking around here.


    And am I an ordinary person? I don''t give a damn about these nobles. I could just blow up all these mansions, right? But I will not do that.


    "Don''t worry, we''re going there ..." I pointed up towards the city''s clock tower, it was a tower not too high, but it was bigger than most of the buildings that exist in that city.


    The city''s main mansion manages to be taller than a tower.


    Who in their right mind would build such a big mansion? Well, I''m not going to judge, as long as I don''t find that person who is probably unpleasant.


    "The tower? What are we going to do there?" Clevina looked a little confused, but I didn''t answer her question, I was going to let her see it when we got there.


    And it wasn''t long before we were in front of the tower, it was very high, and since there is no elevator, we would have to climb the stairs, but I don''t think it will take longer.


    Come on. We have to enjoy this day.


    ******


    BUY ADVANCED CHAPTERS: https://www.patreon.com/NovelsIgor


    *****

 Chapter 119 – How will she be now?

    We went up the stairs, and in a short time, we were on the top floor of the tower, the place where the clock was. It was a clock with a bell, so at the top, there was also a huge bell that rang a few times.


    The tower was not wholly closed and had a balcony, so it was great to sit there while looking at the city, it was a lovely place, you want to stay here for a long time.


    I would never have that desire in my old life. I don''t think I would ever think of going somewhere very high, sitting in that place and watching the landscape, I think that was utterly impossible to happen.


    Although I like camping, I didn''t really like other "adventures" besides this one. I was a bore, maybe that''s it?


    But seeing that landscape again, I turned to Clevina and said, "What did you think? I came here before and loved this view, so I wanted to bring you here." I said sincerely. I was looking forward to coming here with someone.


    I''m not going to lie that I wanted to be with Emily, but I''m still happy to be here with someone, even more, a friend as precious as her, I love it.


    It would be better if the other two were also here, maybe another time we will all come together, but it is not the time to think about it, now I have to enjoy that I am here with Clevina, as they say? Enjoy the moment, right?


    "OOhh, I would never think of coming here, it''s wonderful. How did you get in this place?" Clevina was standing while looking at the whole city from above. You could see the entire city, from one wall to another.


    While Clevina looked at the city, seeing him hit her hair, then that vision of her was beautiful, the sun was hitting her face, and the wind was throwing her hair back, she was very much like some woman from a movie romantic on a date with his prince.


    Well, it''s not the time to think about it, she''s pretty anyway, so it doesn''t matter much, now I need to answer your question.


    "On my day off, I was bored and wanted to walk around town for a while, so I ended up going up here for a while, but I only stayed minutes, but I swore I would come back here with someone," I said while smiling and also looking at the city.


    "I wouldn''t be that person, would I?" Clevina soon realized what I was thinking and asked that question, a question that I would have to answer sincerely.


    "Yes, I wanted to be here with the girl you said earlier, Emily, but maybe that will take a while to happen." I don''t know how long it will take Emily to come to this city, but I hope it won''t belong.


    After some time here, I realized that this is a beautiful city. Although that man knew where we were going to stay, I think he would have no problem as long as he didn''t attack us, which I think he wouldn''t.


    If he attacks us again, I will rip every part of his body off and send it to the queen. I think it would be an excellent way of doing things; it seems like the right way for me. I should think about it better.


    I would like to know what that queen is doing now, and I would also like to know what happened to Lorane, after I left the mansion and saw her talking to the man, I didn''t even try to find an explanation for that.


    What if she was being controlled in some way? Perhaps she was being threatened? Does she need money?


    Lorane seemed to care a lot for me, so I still don''t believe she would be against me that way, or maybe she wasn''t against me all the time, and was it an act? I may never find her again.


    I can find out, or maybe I won''t, just if I ever find her again, I will know the truth.


    "You are very thoughtful. It seems to be something important." Clevina turned to me and smiled. She was a cute girl.


    "Yes, I think I''m overthinking."


    After that, we stayed there a little longer until we decided to go home, but during the whole journey, I still thought about Emily and Lorane, things are still not as good as I thought, right?


    #############


    "Didn''t you see her leaving? Or did you let her leave? Just tell the truth at once, don''t you get tired of suffering?"


    "I didn''t let her out, believe me, I would never betray the queen, I know her very well."


    Guur ~~


    "What are you implying, do you know how she is? Did you forget who took you out of the Shit and brought you to this place? You should just take the punishment now, as always you can''t prove you didn''t let the girl out."


    Damn, how long would I have to stay in this place? I didn''t deserve anything to be suffering all this, and why is this person who was my companion blessing me? Is this right?


    Forgive me Lara-sama, I''m sorry for watching you, but now I''m suffering the consequences of that.


    I know you ran away because you found out what was going on in that house, and I have nothing against it, if you managed to run away it means that you''re okay now, right? Did you manage to find someone you can trust?


    For now, I have not found anyone I can trust in this place, what can I do now? Well, I can take it all and maybe one day I will meet you again. I hope it happens.


    Did you see me the night you disappeared? Are you mad at me? Do you hate me now? I didn''t want that to happen. You were an important person to me. I didn''t want anything like that to happen.


    Urrg ~~


    "Shit, you''re stupid, can''t you even say anything? Can''t you just tell the queen the truth so I can stop hitting you? You know I can''t take this Shit anymore."


    "Forgive me-"


    Gurr ~~


    I hope that one day I can leave this place and that I can see your face again, can I do it?


    ********


    BUY ADVANCED CHAPTERS: https://www.patreon.com/NovelsIgor


    *********

 Chapter 120 – Surprise order.

    It didn''t take long for us to arrive at the girls'' house, we stayed longer than I thought at the top of that tower, so when we got home it was almost late in the afternoon, not at home, at their house, I don''t live here.


    "I think I''ll be going." I said goodbye to the girls and was planning to leave for the inn, but before I could go, Cibely said, "Why don''t you stay today too, tomorrow morning we can go to the guild together."


    Listening to that, I was a little surprised, because that girl who was ashamed quickly was inviting me to stay here again, and of course, seeing all her efforts, I couldn''t refuse.


    I know it is not cool to stay with others for a long time, but I have no problem if they invite me like that.


    "I think everything is fine, are you going back to work tomorrow?" I asked as I entered the house. I thought they would be away from adventurers for a while as they suffered all that.


    I thought it was wrong, but I am still happy that they are excited to come back, imagine if they were traumatized or something? That wouldn''t be cool.


    "Well, it''s very annoying to stay at home doing nothing, don''t you think, Cibely?" Eleonor asked her, and Cibely immediately replied, "Well, it''s boring, when we''re on a trip, it''s much better."


    Cibely seemed to like this job a lot, and I even understand it, I also found it very fun, well, after coming to this world, I found it fun to kill monsters, which would not be reasonable in my old world.


    "I understand you very well, it''s fun, isn''t it?" I also left my opinion. Of course, I thought it was all enjoyable. There was no way I didn''t find it fun to behead monsters or kill them so quickly.


    "Mhm, but leaving the conversation aside, let''s stop talking about it because Larissa is a little scary." Eleonor cut us both off. It looks like I did that again; it''s the famous smile they told me before.


    I need to control myself a little. I can''t let that horrible smile appear. I think I know how people feel when they see this.


    But now I need to enjoy the stay. Tomorrow the day can be a little busy.


    ################


    The next morning, we left the house and went to the adventurers'' guild, but halfway through, I left the girls and went to the inn first to talk to Clara. I disappeared for so long that she must be worried.


    I don''t know if it''s good to disappear for so long, maybe she''ll give my room to someone else, this is a more significant fear now, imagine if I have no place to stay? I don''t want to have to buy a house now.


    ''I hope she doesn''t scold me. "Since I''m a child, it''s normal for her to want to scold me, I think?


    I arrived at ~~


    As I entered the inn, I said this to try to be cute, but it was extraordinary, so many people who were sitting at the tables looked at me with disbelief, what a shame.


    "So, you finally decided to show up? I thought you were dead." Clara approached me and said this usually. It seems that I worried for a while; she doesn''t give a damn about it.


    I thought she cared about me, but I was wrong, but since she doesn''t care and I''ve already proven that I''m alive, I have no reason to stay here, so I left the inn without looking back and went towards the guild.


    To the guild, I was feeling glances at me, and after turning on the search magic, I realized that someone was on top of the house keyboards, and that person was watching me.


    ''Of course, it''s him.'' I''m sure it''s that man again, it looks like he won''t give up on "taking me" to his side, but what an annoying guy.


    Well, I just kept walking, and I waited for him to come and talk to me, I don''t think it''s a good idea to jump on top of a house here to speak to him, imagine what people would think if they saw this?


    ''I''m already close.'' I was very close to the guild, but when I was joining the guild, I realized that the man was very close to me, I just turned around and said.


    "If you don''t get out of here, I''m going to kill you, leave me alone." I wasn''t annoyed, but just saying that I made the man retreat at the table right away, he disappeared among the people on the street, he at least is good at hiding.


    "Who was that?" The one who came to talk to me was Suzan, it seems that she realized that I was talking to someone, but I just replied: "It was nobody." And I said nothing more.


    As Suzan knows, I had no reason to lie, she was not at all suspicious, and soon after that.


    "The guild master wants to see you again. It looks like it''s an important job." Suzan looked a little uneasy for some reason.


    "What kind of job?" I was curious as missions are given by the guild master always provide a good reward, and it will be no different this time.


    "Come with me, better not to talk about it here, and it is also better to let the guild master explain everything to you."


    I hope it''s not another mission in a forest.


    I don''t want to get my dress dirty again, can you imagine? Well, I have a lot of dresses now, but it''s still not suitable to be getting dirty in a forest, they are challenging to wash, and I don''t want to have to do it again.


    "Is it a mission in the forest?" To make sure I decided to ask Sunza, but she just replied, "Don''t worry, it''s not like that." And then he smiled at me.


    Phew~~


    But even so, I don''t know what the mission is. I hope it''s not too difficult.


    *******


    BUY ADVANCED CHAPTERS: https://www.patreon.com/NovelsIgor


    ******

 Chapter 121 – Travel with a disgusting nobleman.

    After a while, I was upstairs in the guild master''s room. I didn''t feel like talking to him, but I had to do it, I could only receive his mission.


    It must be a somewhat critical mission for me to need to talk to him to receive her, I am not enjoying any of this, I am sure it will not be a pleasant mission to do, and if I accept, I can regret it.


    "So, what''s the mission?" I didn''t even wait for the guild master to speak anything, I preferred to ask.


    I''m sure that if he started talking first, he would start talking about something that is not relevant, so it is always better to get to the point in that situation.


    "You are quick, let me explain to you, when I finish the explanation you will say whether you accept it or not, but I think it is a good mission, you will probably accept it." The guild master seemed confident that I would accept this, well, so it must be an easy mission to do.


    But from then on, his explanations started a little long. I don''t know why he took so long to explain something so simple. The mission is as follows. I have to escort the mayor of the city.


    I know that to some people, it seems like something very grand, but I don''t care if he is the mayor of the city or something. For me, he is an ordinary person.


    It seems that the mayor of that city needs to take a painting to another town. It is a gift for another nobleman. Well, it''s something that involves nobility, so I was close to refusing.


    But just a few words were enough to make me accept: "The reward will be excellent, you can be sure of that." An excellent reward? It can''t be more significant than the reward I got for saving the girls, can it?


    If the reward is higher than that, I need to accept this. I may be being a little greedy, but for now, I need to save as much money as I can, I can''t deny a school assignment that will make me a "fortune."


    "It is a job for the nobility. You promise me that you will not try to do anything against me, right?" As it was something involving the nobility, I was afraid that something like this could happen.


    Maybe they will try to put me in the middle of forced marriage, or perhaps they will try to force me into something more, if they try to force me into a marriage or try to do something against me if I fight back, they will be the victims, I''m sure of this.


    So I don''t want to be framed by nobles, so I want to know what kind of person the nobleman I''m going to escort is.


    "Well, he''s a tough guy to deal with, but I don''t think he''s going to do anything against you." The master had a forced smile on his face, and when I looked at Suzan, who was beside me, she just turned away.


    It seems that he is a complicated person, can I risk it?


    "If you are going to accept, now is the time, because you will leave the city tomorrow morning if you agree.


    What? Do I have to decide now? I thought I would have some time to believe, but it looks like it won''t be like that. Well, I''m just going to accept that, as I said, no one can arrest me here if I do something against him.


    But I''m going to avoid taking his head off as much as possible if he does something.


    "Okay, I''m going to get ready for tomorrow." When I answered this, the guild master smiled broadly and said, "I knew I could count on you." It seems that he needed me for this.


    What the fuck, is there no other qualified adventurer in this city?


    But if I''m going to be able to earn any money from it, that''s fine with me.


    ##############


    The next day I was ready to travel. It looks like it would be three days to go, and three days to go back, it''s not a very long trip, but it''s also not too short.


    It seems that we are going to the city of Mephey, it appears to be a governed city also by a baron like this, and it is also a very prosperous city for what the guild master said.


    The master also said that the nobleman there is better than the one in this city, well, I hope so. Well, I''m not going to have contact with him in any way, I''m just going to escort the nobleman from that city over there.


    But leaving that aside, when I left the guild yesterday, I made some preparations, prepared water for myself, and also bought a lot of food and left it in my storage.


    Since the food does not spoil here, it is delicious, especially for travel.


    "Now I have to go to the guild. I hope this trip is not so bad." I was heading towards the exit of the inn, but one person said from behind.


    "Hey, don''t die." It was Clara, and it seems that she cares a little about me.


    "Of course, I''m not going to die, you idiot." I smiled at her and then left the inn and headed for the adventurers guild.


    During the whole trip, I was trying to imagine what the nobleman would be like in this city. Still, it was not so hard to believe what he would be like, I was just overthinking, since when I arrived at the adventurers guild, he was already there in his carriage.


    The carriage was huge, it was the carriage worthy of a nobleman, and after seeing people looking at him with disgust, and seeing his appearance, I was sure he was that kind of nobleman.


    This trip will be shit.


    ***********


    BUY ADVANCED CHAPTERS: https://www.patreon.com/NovelsIgor


    **********

 Chapter 122 – Perverted eyes.

    When I got close to the carriage, I saw that nobleman''s appearance, he was fat, had a mustache, and was ridiculous, and his stubble made him look even uglier. As soon as he looked at me, I already noticed his perverted look.


    Well, it''s the first time he''s seen me, and he''s already looked at me with disgusting eyes like that, he gave me a great impression of what this trip will be like, it will be a trip that I will need to be very careful about.


    Everyone who was passing by the carriage did not dare to look him in the face, especially the women, they avoided him, they did not even want to pass near this fat man, and the reason is apparent.


    He must be one of those nobles who use his power to catch concubines or something, he is horrible, and I am going to have to travel with a person like him, I knew I should have refused this trip.


    Seeing his face, I walked over to Suzan, who was inside the guild, I wanted to talk to her about what I should do.


    Getting close to her, I said quietly, so I couldn''t even hear, imagine what would happen if the nobleman overheard me saying something wrong about him? It wouldn''t be pleasant.


    "Hey, Suzan, this guy is disgusting, did you see how he looked at me? Is it safe to go on a trip with him?" I said while looking at the fat man. I hope he didn''t notice my look.


    "Don''t worry, I don''t think he would have the courage to tie you up, I think." Suzan gave a forced smile. She also doesn''t trust that he can''t attack me so that he can do that.


    But if he attacks me, I won''t make it cheap, I''m sure to take his head off, I''ll give a warning, but if he doesn''t obey, I''ll kill him, I won''t think twice.


    "If he tries to do something against me, it will be self-defense, right?" I asked Suzan and expected a pleasant response, and I received the best answer possible.


    "Yes, if he tries to hurt you, it will be self-defense, but even if it is self-defense, you can still run into problems since he is a nobleman." Well, aside from the fact that I may be in trouble, I can fight back.


    I don''t think the problems I''m going to have will be any more significant than if I killed him without him doing anything against me.


    And listening to that, I think I was calmer to go on this trip, I am practically authorized to kill him if necessary, and even if I have problems afterward, I don''t think it will be too big.


    Stopping to think, the queen is my grandmother, won''t she use this chance to try to give me a death sentence? Damn, I didn''t think of that before, as I''m an idiot, sometimes I even forget that that older woman wants to kill me.


    "It''s time to go." But I didn''t have time or think about it too much, the coachman who was driving the walk interrupted my thoughts and called me to the carriage.


    It looks like he was talking to the guild master.


    Well, there''s nothing to do, I''m going to have to risk going on this trip, I hope nothing worse happens. Although if something happens, it will be excellent, I am eager to kill some monsters.


    ###############


    After a while, I was already in the coach, and it was a vast and luxurious coach. The space inside it was huge, where the mattress was located, there was a considerable space behind it, where it is probably where he sleeps during trips.


    Also, back there are two big sofas, one facing each other, so I sat on a couch other than the fat one, I didn''t want to sit next to him, so I sat by the window on the other side, on the additional sofa.


    But even so, I cannot deny that inside the carriage, it is beautiful, the sofa is red, and inside the carriage, it has many decorative details done in a golden color that looks like gold.


    "Did you like the carriage?" As I looked out the window the fat man asked a question, I didn''t think he would try to talk to me, but at least I have to try to be sweetened.


    "Yes, it is wonderful," I answered sincerely, there was no reason to lie now, it was a beautiful carriage, and I couldn''t deny that.


    And after I answered this, the fat man just smiled at me and then started looking at the other girl, I think he liked the fact that I wanted the carriage, he is strange, or maybe his perversion is beyond what I thought.


    ''He''s probably trying to win me over with this.'' I may be being full of myself for thinking that, but most likely, he is showing his assets to win me over with money.


    I''ve read many stories that nobles used the money to win thousands of concubines, but I''m sorry to report that I''m not like that.


    ''Then come on.'' After we stood there for a while, the carriage finally started to move, and it ran very smoothly.


    I thought I would be jumping in here because there is no asphalt in this world, but I was cheating. The carriage was sweating through the streets.


    When we passed the Sierg gate, the guard who is always there at the gate waved at me, and then I waved back. But when he saw who was with me in the carriage, his smile disappeared instantly.


    ''It seems that this nobleman does not have a good reputation.'' When your guards don''t like you, it means you''re a horrible person.


    Is not it?


    ''This girl gives me the creeps, but she is wonderful, I hope I get something interesting here.''


    Little did Lara know that the fat pervert was already planning something, or maybe he was just admiring it? Well, if he attacks her, he will die anyway, but we''ll still wait and see.


    *****


    BUY ADVANCED CHAPTERS: https://www.patreon.com/NovelsIgor


    *****

 Chapter 123 – I’m going to rip your head off.

    Inside the carriage it was very dull, but I had to stay there, I wanted to have something to do, so it was like traveling with the girls the first time, I could just look out the window and do nothing.


    I didn''t want to talk to this fat man, so it got a lot more annoying in here, at least the first time I had the girls to cover with me, so the trip was a little better to endure.


    ''I think I''m going to eat something.'' I had nothing to do, so I took bread with vegetables and meat from my storage and started eating. This is one of many that I bought for the trip.


    But it was not pleasant to start eating here, as soon as I began to chew bread and small crumbs fell on the floor of the carriage the fat man was irritated, he started looking at me with very irritated eyes.


    Well, I do not blame that the carriage is swaying a bit, of course, there would be some crumbs falling here, there is no way not to, right? He doesn''t need to be irritated just for that. Then I''ll clean it up.


    "Don''t worry, and I''ll clean this up later." Seeing his look, I decided to say something to see if he would stop looking at me.


    "No problem, but leaving that aside, why did you become an adventurer?" The fat guy decided to start a "friendly" conversation, and that was something I didn''t want to do, but I decided to join his.


    "Because of the money, of course, but I also think it''s cool to kill some monsters," I told the truth, in addition to the money, it''s also really cool to kill monsters the way I kill them, I''m powerful, but it''s still fun.


    "Why didn''t you choose another job? You are wonderful. You could earn a lot of money, you know?" The fat man had a lustful look on his face, and that already told me that I shouldn''t have started this conversation.


    "No, I couldn''t do any other kind of work." I just said that and went back to eating, after that he kept trying to talk to me, but I just ignored it, until he decided to say something that made me very angry.


    "Because you don''t quit your job as an adventurer, you can live with me in my mansion. There are lots of girls like you there. It would be a waste if you got hurt." That was too much for me.


    Besides wanting me to quit my job, is he still a pervert who has kids my age in his mansion? But what a sick guy, I''m sure he used "illegal" means to get these girls.


    I''m sure he used his power or money to get the attention of these girls. Well, there''s no reason to get these girls out of there someday. They probably all went because they wanted to, all attracted to money.


    But I''m not that easy, and I don''t like men either, I just need to say something to him, something that I don''t know will harm me, but it''s just a warning, right?


    "If you say something like that again, I''m going to rip your head off." I threw a vast murderous intention at the man, making him instantly paralyze, and that smile on his face that he had before, turned into a look of pure fear.


    It seems that I am good at making people feel afraid, at least that I know how to do well, now that I have done that, he must leave me alone.


    ''I hope they don''t discount my payment for that.'' He asked for it, if I explain everything to the guild master, I don''t think he will decrease my payment, although it is this nobleman who is paying.


    I have to earn a guild bonus just for agreeing to ride that man in a carriage.


    ##################


    After I said that to the fat nobleman, he didn''t talk to me for the rest of the trip, we stopped for lunch, but as I already had me in the carriage before, I didn''t go out with them, but I was surprised by the amount that he was eating.


    Now I know why he was so fat, he was eating a whole bowl of food, it was something that an ordinary person would not be able to eat regularly, he has to be a person of his stature.


    ''I hope I never reach that level.'' I can''t judge, I almost reached that level in my old world, but I controlled myself a little and even lost weight, but here they don''t think about your health.


    They don''t know the diseases that obesity can cause, so they don''t care about being fat that way.


    ''I''m not going to warn him. I hope he kills himself from eating so much.'' I do not think that this world will ever miss his death, maybe even some people would like that to happen, it must have a lot of enemies, just like most nobles.


    Well, but lunch didn''t last long, in addition to eating a lot, he also ate very fast, so it didn''t take long for us to return to the trip. However, I made them wait a while for the horses to rest; they were exhausted.


    They''ve been running nonstop since we left town, and now it''s time for lunch, I asked to take advantage of the stop for them to regret, but it didn''t last long, it seems that they loved to force animals here.


    No institute protects animals in this world. I need to forget that these things existed; it wouldn''t make any difference to use them or think about them now.


    Haaa ~~


    I sighed and started looking through the window again, the sky was very blue and beautiful as always, so I looked forward to watching him when I had the chance or when I''m not doing anything.


    I think I like to make a lot of comparisons with my old world, and I think I should stop for a while.


    *****


    BUY ADVANCED CHAPTERS: https://www.patreon.com/NovelsIgor


    ******

 Chapter 124 – Improvised bed.

    It was a peaceful trip from there, the nobleman didn''t bother me anymore, and I traveled quietly, I was bored, but I was still grateful that he was no longer trying to bring up any topic.


    I wanted to have a video game right now, imagine if I could play while traveling? It would be the best thing in the world, too bad that this world doesn''t have that kind of entertainment, I''m comparing it again, but there''s no way I can''t do that.


    ''We will probably stop soon.'' It was already getting dark, and our first day of travel is going to end, the carriage should stop in a little while for us to set up our camp.


    So far, I am a little scared of how I am going to camp, how am I going to camp near a person who can attack me during the night like that? He''s a pervert. I don''t trust him.


    I will have to find a way to sleep protected from the attack of this fat man and also the coachman, I don''t know the coachman very much, and I talked to him, but he can be just like his Master, just a disgusting pervert.


    "Master, can we stop now? I think it''s time to go camping." It didn''t take long for the coachman to tell us to camp, usually everyone camp at this time of day, when the sun is setting.


    "Okay, the horses need to rest too." Finally, you thought about horses, I thought he didn''t know about horses because of the first time, but it looks like I was wrong.


    Soon afterward, the carriage gradually stopped at the side of the road, there was an open field that was great for making a camp, or perhaps it is not the best option in this world. If we camp out like that, won''t the bandits see us?


    I don''t know if there are bandits around here, but it can happen, and I wouldn''t like something like that happening, or maybe I would? I haven''t fought with humans for a long time, just monsters, it would be good.


    The first time I fought humans, I scared them, I don''t think I should do that, but it''s so cool, I can''t help it.


    If you are stronger than a person, shouldn''t you leave them in a state of fear? It''s always more fun when a lousy guy begs for your life or something. They probably already experienced the same feeling as mine, of having people in the palm of their hands.


    I''m just doing the same thing with them, there''s nothing wrong with that, that''s what I think.


    "Are you going to eat with us?" As I jumped out of the carriage, the fat man called me from behind, but I just ignored it. I still had hot food in my storage, so I went away to eat.


    There was a very tall and fluffy grass nearby, so I ended up sitting on the ground, I hope there are no poisonous snakes here, I will have some problems.


    ''Eating alone is the best ...'' Being alone is always good, I like being alone in some situations.


    But if the girls are around, I prefer to eat with them or stay with them, of course, but since it is those two, I prefer to be alone.


    But it didn''t last long, after a while, the coachman and the nobleman started walking towards me, but this time they were bringing things that looked like chairs, but were made with some adorable material.


    That must be things that only nobles have, damn nobles!


    I didn''t want them to be here, but they are coming to this place, why don''t you leave me alone?


    ################


    After they sat in front of me, they started eating without saying anything, it seems that they just wanted to keep me company, but if I went away, it means I wanted to be alone, so why did they come to this place?


    "So, what do you want?" I decided to ask because I was getting a little irritated with them chewing like pigs next to me. I wanted to wish they would leave here soon and leave me alone again.


    "Well, we have to decide who''s going to be on guard first, let''s take turns between you and me." Who answered was the coachman; it seems that he wanted to talk about it; it is understandable.


    But why did the nobleman have to come along? It was just that he came to talk to me and then went back to his side.


    I know I''m very annoying here, but I don''t want to be around these guys, just seeing that fat guy''s face annoys me a lot. I know it''s wrong to judge the coachman, but he must be like the fat man in some way.


    "It doesn''t matter to me. It can be any order." It''s true, it wouldn''t matter to me, I could even stand guard alone, but I don''t think he would accept that.


    "Well then, you can sleep first, when it''s your turn I''ll call you, OK?" I don''t like it at all, will he have to call me? Well, I think it''s OK to accept: "OK." I just answered that.


    And after I answered him, as I had finished eating, I walked away from them again and went looking for a new place so I could sleep.


    When I started doing this, they were confused and said that I could sleep in the carriage, but I immediately denied it, of course, I would not sleep with this perverted fat man.


    And after some time setting up my bed, everything was fine.


    I found a place with a lot of grass like the one I was sitting on, so I covered it with a blanket, grabbed a pillow that I had got at the inn, and then took another sheet that I would use to cover myself.


    It is not the most comfortable bed in the world, but it is excellent. As long as I can sleep away from the nobleman, I think it''s OK.


    And after a long time eating that mountain of food, they finished eating too and went to the carriage the coachman built a fire there before I knew it and was sitting next to it, it seems like an excellent place to stay on guard.


    Well, I have nothing to do with it, now let''s go to sleep, but before that.


    Tcharan ~~


    A barrier, yes, I am using the same wall that I used to protect Cibely, as I do not want anyone to attack me while I am sleeping.


    I know that I would notice if someone approached, but it''s just a precaution.


    *****


    BUY ADVANCED CHAPTERS: https://www.patreon.com/NovelsIgor


    ******

 Chapter 125 – Continuing the journey.

    The night was tranquil, during my sleep nobody disturbed me, I was just a little irritated when they woke me up to be on guard, but this is my job, I can''t be irritated by it, and it also doesn''t make sense.


    ''Now, we will continue.'' When we woke up, we downed coffee and climbed into the carriage; the nobleman was in a hurry to get to Mephey. This gift must be something important.


    Or maybe he was just scared of me and wants to stop traveling with me? If we wish to go back together, too, I think it is better to get used to it. There is no reason to be afraid. I will not take his head off if he does nothing.


    Thinking about it, our trip continued, whenever we passed by some new place, I was amazed by the view.


    We passed many villages that I had never seen before, as I did not travel much.


    They were villages similar to those of anime or manga, they are beautiful and straightforward, there were also some villagers walking by it, and when we passed by, many children were on the side of the road and waved at us.


    Of course, the nobleman just ignored them, but I waved back, they were such cute kids. I''m just a little worried that they are close to the road alone.


    Well, the village is not that far, so I think it''s okay that they are here, I just worry too much for no reason. Children are fragile, so it makes sense to worry, but since I also have the body of one, it may be strange to think that.


    But my body is that of an unusual child. It is a "tank" child. It is even funny to think about it, a child who is as powerful as me. I believe that nobody would believe me if I said something like that in my old world.


    Can you imagine a 12-year-old child who can knead iron with his own hands? It''s crazy, in this world it''s different, I don''t know if there are children like me, but they would accept it more easily.


    "Hey girl, because you decided to accept this mission, I''m sure you don''t like me from the way you look at me."


    After being silent for almost a whole day, the nobleman again tried to bring up a subject with me, but as long as it is not something lewd, I don''t see why not answer.


    His question was particular, but I think it''s okay to answer that, of course, I only came because of the money, if he died in the middle of the road, I wouldn''t care about it, for me he can fall dead, here, and now.


    "It was because of the mission money. It has nothing to do with you, just looking at your face, I feel disgusted." I think I was insulting, but I don''t care about that, he wouldn''t do anything to me after my warning.


    "YOU!!" The fat nobleman turned red with anger and almost got up from the couch to go towards me, but of course, after thinking and seeing my look, he stepped back and did nothing. He knows I was severe at the time.


    ''Did he learn to respect me?'' It''s comical to see that, when you have the strength, you can keep a rich and disgusting nobleman on the leash without being able to do anything, well, but I don''t want him on my strap unless one day I need him for something.


    Maybe I can use it for my benefit? How to get land or something? That''s a lot of fun to think; maybe I''m being ruthless.


    ''But let''s wait for lunch because I''m already getting hungry.''


    ###############


    We stopped for lunch after a while, and soon we started to travel again, as always they didn''t let the horses rest, it makes me a little irritated, but I can ignore that, I''m very annoying.


    ''I want an attack.'' This is very annoying, I know it''s not cool to be asking for an attack, but I''m sure I can handle it, I just want to have a little fun, only a few.


    Even if it is just goblins or wolves, I just want to fight someone. It is killing me, all this boredom and anxiety to reach the new city. I am also very excited to see what the new city looks like.


    Until today I have only been to two cities, so I wanted to travel more around the world and see new cities.


    I know I can''t do this, for now, I can only do escort missions, but who knows, one day I might not have enough money to travel the world with my own money, and not just doing tasks.


    "Master, I am still concerned about this girl; we are approaching the place where frequent attacks by ogres occur. If this girl is not strong enough, we will have problems." The driver decided to say something this time, and it was rude.


    "The guild master said that she was the strongest adventurer in the guild; there is no reason for him to lie; she must be able to fight ogres." For the first time, I liked something the fat man said.


    "Okay, but I''m still a little concerned." It seems that the coachman doesn''t trust me very much to battle ogres, well, I can understand, but he shouldn''t jump to conclusions.


    And why did the guild master say that I am the strongest adventurer? I should have just said that I am strong, not the strongest. If the fat nobleman asks for my help in escorts or chases me over it, I will have a little chat with that older man.


    But there is something more important here. He said that it is a place where there are many attacks by ogres? I got interested in that, and it looks like I''m going to have some fun.


    I just hope that when I get there, there will be no ogre.


    ************


    BUY ADVANCED CHAPTERS: https://www.patreon.com/NovelsIgor


    ************

 Chapter 126 – A considerable group.

    I was eager to face some ogres, they may not be as strong as the worm that swallowed Cibely, but maybe I have a little fun, and it might not be a perfect joke to show in front of the fat man.


    Well, if I show it in front of him, he will think twice before doing something, it will be two things in one, it will be incredible if I can fight something in front of them, and it will also be satisfying for me.


    "What happened? You look excited about something." The fat man looked suspicious of something.


    "It''s nothing, I was thinking about some particular things." I couldn''t say what I was thinking, maybe I would have problems if that happened, small issues, but that would bother me a little.


    "I know .. I hope it''s nothing." The nobleman seemed to be putting a threatening tone in his voice, but he doesn''t scare me at all, threatening me is something he shouldn''t be doing.


    If I decide to threaten him, I can make him piss on his clothes in a minute, but I need to hold on for a while, I don''t want to travel with a man stinking urine.


    "But if it''s something you don''t like, what were you thinking of doing?" I smiled at him, I know I shouldn''t do that, but making him angry is so good, he is so red that he looks like a tomato.


    He''s fat and red, he''s identical to tomato, and it makes me want to laugh a lot, but I always prefer to laugh silently or laugh in my mind.


    "Everything has consequences, even if you think you can escape everything, something new appears and takes you by surprise." The nobleman seemed to be sure what he was talking about, but I could only think one thing.


    "You trying to talk all polite like that, and trying to say something nice gives me the creeps, please stop it." My chills were genuine.


    Do you know when a person does something that doesn''t suit them in front of them? That''s what I''m feeling right now, but as this fat man is, that feeling is even worse, my body got all goosebumps.


    "You ..." Again he turned red with anger, and I started to laugh in my mind, it seems that even without making an effort, I managed to make him very angry, what a fun thing to do.


    "Master, in a little while, we will arrive at that intersection." The coachman who was not speaking at all decided to blurt something.


    "Is this where the ogres appear?" The nobleman replied.


    "Yes, sometimes they appear in large numbers, so be careful." The coachman was concerned.


    ''It seems that he still doesn''t trust me; he must be praying in his mind that there is no ogre in that place ... hahaha,'' I could only smile bitterly at that situation.


    "You heard, if there''s anything there, it''s your job to get rid of them, right?" The nobleman was excited about this situation, is he not wanting me to die?


    Does he not realize that if I die, he will be vulnerable? How stupid can he be? Well, I just need to ignore it and wait for the right moment for me to fight some ogres.


    And I don''t think it will take that long. I can already see theirs.


    ################


    As we walked along the road, my search magic was already activated, as I was anxiously waiting for some monster to appear, and after so many of them, they did.


    There are five signs of life; for sure, it is an ogre group as it seems that we are approaching the place where they usually appear. I think I will have a lot of fun today.


    ''I think it''s best not to warn them about this, let''s get close.'' If I said that I am already seeing the ogres, they would be suspicious, so it is better to let them get closer, so they can see my battle too.


    Imagine also if they discover that I can use a spell-like this, and taking advantage of the fact that I already had the search spell activated, I activated the drone to get a better view of where they were.


    They were very close to the road, and there was a very dense forest beside it, they probably live in that forest and left there for some reason.


    ''Wait a minute. There is something there.'' Two of the ogres were messing with something, but I couldn''t see very well, but it didn''t take long for the ogre to move, and I could see the amount of blood that was on the floor.


    Also, the ogres'' mouths were smeared with blood, and of course, it would be human blood, in the same place where the blood was, several clothes were thrown and torn, it looks like they got their stomachs here.


    It looks like they were all men, I don''t see any women''s clothing and the ogres seem to be resting now, it was probably a group of male adventurers. Well, I don''t know who they were; I don''t care about them.


    But now I have a more significant reason to kill them, they killed humans, so they can''t be afraid to die, right? That''s what I think.


    "Master, they are here." The coachman had an anguished voice. It seems that they are afraid after seeing the number of them and also realizes that they had just killed someone.


    "How many?" The fat man asked calmly.


    "It''s a group of five ogres, and it looks like they just finished eating." The coachman appeared to be very nervous, and the fat man also seemed nervous when he heard the number of them.


    "Shit, wasn''t there supposed to be less of them?" The fat man looked nervous.


    Wait, what was it like to have fewer of them? Well, I don''t care, I think it''s time for me to shine.


    *****


    BUY ADVANCED CHAPTER: https://www.patreon.com/NovelsIgor


    *****

 Chapter 127 – Battle.

    After seeing the number of ogres, they stopped the carriage and started to get a lot of snow, but the ogres hadn''t seen their transport yet, so they were a little bit relaxed.


    They looked at me and was waiting for me to say something, but there was nothing I could say at that moment other than, "I am going to kill all these things." After saying that, I got it from the carriage.


    But in my mind, it was different; I was just thinking about how fun this is going to be; it was the only thing I could think of.


    I haven''t cut some monsters to pieces in a while, so I started walking towards the group of ogres and started slowly forming my ice sword in my hand.


    The closer I got to the ogres, the more excited I became, and the smell of blood and rotten things got worse and worse. It seems that these bodies are less recent than I imagined, they already reek.


    ''I don''t need to care about them now, I just need to cut and cut, right?'' I put a smile on my face and got as close as I could to the ogres so they could see that I was there.


    The ogres are a little dumb. Their intelligence is at the level of an amoeba, so they took a while to understand me; it seems that they were happy while communicating that they didn''t even notice me.


    Their hearing is also not very good from what I was told, they are dumb monsters, with a terrible interview, and they are too slow because of their weight. The only thing that helps them in their struggles is their strength.


    ''But brute force doesn''t work for me, does it?'' While I was thinking about it, the ogres were already coming towards me.


    Three ogres came at once, and the other two stayed at a greater distance and was looking for something, and I already understood what I wanted to do, because looking at my drone, I could see what they were catching.


    They were picking up rocks so they could attack from a distance, I think those here are a little bit smarter than the others, they can at least think about it, and not just attack anyway.


    But it wouldn''t do much good, from that moment on, a bloody battle started, and of course, I don''t bleed once .hehehe.


    ############


    The three ogres came towards me running at a shameful speed, a speed that even an ordinary person could run faster, but they were very angry for some reason.


    They started screaming and raised their arms to punch me, but by the time one of them approached me, I was already in front of his colleague, by the time I was in front of him, I stuck the sword with all my strength in your belly.


    But of course, just thrusting the sword wouldn''t do any good, but changing the shape of my sword with magic would help.


    The instant my sword was in his belly, I made several of the ice come out of the sword, long stakes that went in all directions; it was a magnificent scene.


    I was ice pouring all over the body of the ogre, and blood was flowing all over the place, seeing that, his friends were even more angry, seeing that they would attack me with all their strength, I undid my sword to attack them.


    But there was no time, so one of the ogres punched with all his strength towards my back, but before the punch could hit me, I placed a barrier that covered my entire body.


    The moment the ogre''s hand cried against the barrier, I could hear the bones of his hand being broken into several pieces, it was such a severe wound that the bones of his fingers were exposed.


    Taking advantage of the ogre''s agonizing moment, I went to his other companion to attack him, but the moment I was going to shove the sword I had created back into him, I felt I was at "risk."


    Not life-threatening, but I would be hit by something, then I remembered the ogres who were in the distance picking up stones, and as soon as I looked up, a stone almost my size was coming towards me, they are so strong as I imagined.


    Seeing that stone, I just made an even bigger stone with magic and threw it towards it, when the two stones hit each other in the air, the two fell apart in several pieces and fell everywhere.


    At the same time, another stone was already coming, and I was facing one of the ogres, so I decided to move around a little while taking advantage of my speed.


    I ran at full speed towards the ogres who were throwing stones and left the other ogres behind, as long as they don''t attack the carriage, I think it''s okay to leave them behind.


    If I were to fight them both and suffer attacks from these stones, it would disturb me a little, so I need to finish them first.


    Holding my sword, I approached the ogres that were on the right, and I didn''t do the same as the other ogre, I decided to do something different.


    I held my sword with my right hand and started running from side to side, causing the ogre to become a little confused. My speed was so high that the road dust rose upwards.


    And after running for a while, I jumped with all the thrusts of my legs towards the ogre, it was a quick jump, I sure was faster than an ordinary car, so I don''t think any human or monster like them could get me to go along.


    And the moment I passed my ogre, I swung my sword in four directions making an "X" in the middle of his belly, the swing of my sword was so intense that I could hear the wind being cut, a loud sound high.


    And the instant I landed a few feet from here, the ogre had his body broken into four pieces, and blood was pouring out everywhere.


    ****


    Buy advanced chapters: https://www.patreon.com/NovelsIgor


    ****

 Chapter 128 – An easy battle.

    After I killed the ogre-like that, his companion, who was at his side, looked like fear, his face was of total terror, he was on the verge of starting to flee. The ogres that were in the distance were also the same.


    Of course, I wouldn''t let them get away after that, it doesn''t make any sense for me to let them go after that, and I''m also having a little fun here. Even though they are easy to kill, it is still a battle.


    They were very fragile, when I body them with my sword, it''s almost like I''m cutting butter, it''s an extraordinary feeling.


    "Now it''s your turn." This time I went to the ogre who was throwing stones at me before, he was scared, so it was an opportunity to make quick attacks, I always wanted to do that.


    Most of my attacks use brute force or magic, so this time I wanted to train my speed. I''ve always thought people who use speed in history are cool. Most of the time, they are murderers.


    Well, the killer class in RPGs is focused on speed. Of course, they would use speed if they were murderers in a fantasy world, I think things are too similar to otaku stories here.


    And since I am an otaku, this world is perfect for me, or maybe it''s not since I can be a little dumb.


    ''Now, at full speed.'' I took my ice sword and approached the ogre at full speed, I could see the face of terror and his big arm coming down towards me, but my perception was so powerful that I saw it in slow motion.


    And taking advantage of this opportunity, I started brandishing my sword in all directions and all ways on the body of the ogre but using all my speed for that.


    In addition to the speed, the force I was applying was also a lot, so the sound it made sounded like a lot of lightning that was falling in the same place, I don''t know how my ice sword was holding so much power.


    And after some time swinging my sword at full speed, I just stopped and looked at the ogre, it didn''t take long for the ogre to start crumbling right there, I made it into several pieces so fast, that there wasn''t even time to that your body could fall.


    It was a strange feeling to see dead prey in such a brutal way, but it was a sensation that I liked, as it showed my strength and also showed how weak these monsters are.


    Maybe it''s a little pathetic to face monsters so weak with all the strength I have, but perhaps someday I''ll have the chance to meet another monster like that worm.


    Just thinking about it makes my mouth water, and I''m excited to find another one, although all that goo would bother me.


    ############


    After killing the last ogre that was obeying from a distance, I had to finish attacking the other ogres, one of them had his hand all broken, so I must kill him first, he has suffered a lot.


    I started running towards the ogre with my sword in hand, but this time I wanted to experience an attack with my own body, it''s easy when I have a blade, but I wanted to do some experiments.


    Experiments on living beings are a little unethical, but I think everything is fine in this world because here nobody cares about it.


    I was holding my sword with my right hand. I didn''t undo it because I might end up needing it so that I would attack the ogre with my left hand. I''m better using my right hand, but I think it''s okay.


    I approached the ogre with his broken hand and punched him in the belly with all my strength. I ended up giving an under attack because it is the best position for me, and it is also a little more difficult for him to hit.


    And since his hand is all broken, it''s even more difficult for him. His concentration is deficient.


    And after hitting the punch in her belly, I didn''t feel any pain in my hand, but it hit the ogre''s body so hard that the ogre''s belly sank inward, the entire front of her belly went to the back.


    I was a little disappointed because his organs did not come out, but I think everything is fine, he died on the spot, so there is no problem if this attack was not a mess.


    Already the other ogre that was left, he was coming at me with everything, so I took my sword that was in my right hand and attack with all my strength in his belly, making it enter entirely inside his body.


    I dropped the hilt of the sword and left it inside the ogre, and after a few seconds, the ogre exploded leaving pieces all over the road, there were pieces of it meters away from that place.


    "I think the explosion was stronger than I thought." I was thinking about this magic, but I didn''t think the explosion would be so overpowering, I think I exaggerated a little, it was a fragile monster.


    How did I do this magic? Well, I just caused the ice magic to change by fire magic and caused an explosion inside your body. It''s a little difficult to explain, but the simplest thing I can say is that I modified the magic.


    This magic could be used well in the future.


    ****


    Buy advanced chapters: https://www.patreon.com/NovelsIgo

 Chapter 129 – Arriving in the city.

    After killing all the ogres, I was pleased. I was wanting to feel this sensation, the sensation of killing some monsters. I know it''s not cool to have this urge all the time, but it''s so much fun.


    I think that again I was a scary person while fighting these things. Even so, it''s not my fault, my adrenaline always makes me act that way, and not only that, I''m pleased.


    My happiness is genuine, so I end up smiling without even realizing it, that''s why I end up scaring people without also wanting to.


    But if I''m going to scare someone I''m going to kill anyway, I don''t think it''s okay, now scaring people with Cibely and Emily who are close to me, would be a bad thing to do.


    ''Aahh, I think I got a lot stuck.'' All that blood on the floor was an incredible scene.The whole road was dirty with the blood of the ogres. If anybody comes by later, they will be in for a surprise.


    There is no way I can clean this, the floor is dirt, and it would take a long time for that, now I am more concerned with my dress, as I am going to get into the carriage now. My clothes were all soiled with blood. I didn''t even realize it happened.


    I''m going to have to change my clothes somehow. I''m glad there was a forest over there. I know there may be more ogres, but I''ll get rid of them quickly, but first, I need to warn the fat man about it.


    ''Maybe he thinks I''m trying to get away from the mission or something.'' I know he could think that the little time I spent with him gave me to understand his horrible personality.


    And if he says something like that to the guild master, it might affect my reward and treatment a little; I can''t let that happen. Even if I don''t want to, I still have to treat him well.


    "Hey, I''m going to-" I turned to the carriage and shouted from a distance, I didn''t want to get close to the dirty carriage like that, I don''t want them to see. However, I think they already saw very well how dirty I am.


    And their eyes were full of fear. It seems that I did as before, I scared them as I scared Cibely and the girls when I first met them.


    Haaa ~~


    Well, I think I need to clean up; first, they need to feel a little about what just happened here, let''s go to the forest to clean these clothes and my body.


    ##############


    "What the fuck, who is this girl?" The fat man continued to face that scene with total terror on his face. He never saw anyone fight like that; it is a crazy way to fight; besides, she is smiling.


    But he could only see her smile when she stopped running because he couldn''t keep up with her speed in the middle of her fight. She was looking for a bloody battle.


    It wasn''t necessary to do all of this with the monsters, but she did it all just for fun. There are pieces of ogre even close to the carriage that was meters away, besides the blood everywhere, it was an incredible scene.


    Even though it''s incredible, it''s still a disgusting and unbelievable scene. He can''t believe that girl managed to do all of that.


    He managed to feel the intention to kill her the first time he tried to do something against her, but he didn''t imagine that she was that strong, now he understands the words of the guild master.


    The Master said that she was not a normal girl and that I was not supposed to be surprised if something like this happened, but it is impossible.


    That older man said that she always brought the monsters intact with only head injuries, but that is not what happened here, he was wrong, these are not just head injuries.


    "Shit, she''s looking at us ..." Wait, isn''t she coming over here? Did I make my fear very apparent? I need to control myself a little. I can''t make her uncomfortable. She will end up killing me here.


    "Master, should we take advantage of the fact that she left to continue our trip? From now on, there will be nothing like that. We can hire another escort in Mephey." It was a tempting proposition, but he didn''t want to take any chances.


    "That woman didn''t tell me she was like that. She said I didn''t have to be afraid of this girl." That older woman told me not to get involved with this girl, and that if I got involved, I wouldn''t give any clue as to who she is.


    But after the guild master recommended it, I couldn''t refuse it, I thought I somehow managed to bring her to my side, but that is impossible.


    I should have followed that older woman''s advice and not been involved with this girl from the start.


    I think I might end up having problems if this girl finds out that I already had a conversation with that woman, it is better to pretend that I don''t know who she is, if I do that, she won''t be involved with me anymore.


    ''I don''t want this girl affecting my business,'' The man thought as he placed his hand on the supposed painting that was a little further ahead between the driver and his sofa.


    For her not to get involved in my business, I''m just going to pretend I don''t know who she is, it''s the only way.


    "Are you sure you don''t want to do this?" The coachman knew very well what the fat man was thinking, so he asked again, but he received an immediate answer.


    "If I do this, she will be suspicious; we will continue the trip as normal, we can''t let her know anything, so she doesn''t affect my business, do you understand?" The fat man said to the driver.


    "It''s all right." As he could not go against his Master, he accepted it calmly, but still had doubts about it.


    He continued to think that that girl could somehow affect his Master, and that made him uneasy, but he could not disobey.


    Meanwhile, the fat man was just thinking, ''I can''t let her know that I found that woman.'' It was the most important thing for him now.


    ****


    Read advanced chapters: https://www.patreon.com/NovelsIgor


    ****

 Chapter 130 – We are coming.

    I went to the middle of the forest in a place where the two couldn''t see and started to undress. After I took them out, I kept them in the storage and prayed that she wouldn''t dirty the other things inside.


    After taking off my clothes, I used water magic to clean my body. It was an excellent feeling since I was feeling boiling. It was very refreshing to have to take a shower there.


    Even though it is outdoors and many people can turn me over, it was still perfect. And after cleaning my body, I took another dress that was stored inside my storage and put it on.


    It was a black dress very similar to the old one, but my old dress was dark blue, but it was very similar.


    I think I''m looking like a "Goth Loli." I''m just wearing dark colors, but as people don''t know what that means in this world, I think it''s not too much trouble to wear clothes like this.


    If it were in my old world, people would be calling me by that term, I''m sure of it, especially the Otakus. They would be amazed at my way of dressing and even at my beauty.


    ''An Otaku understands others.'' This is what I always thought, and it is indeed, true.


    "We are going back, and I hope they have calmed down." They were pretty scared of my way of fighting, but maybe they are calmer now. If they get afraid of it, it would be a problem for me, or perhaps not.


    If they are afraid, they will not want to approach me, and that will be a good thing for me, the further away they are, the better it will be for my peace. I hope that during this trip they will leave me alone.


    So after that, I just went towards the carriage.


    Getting my shoes dirty was inevitable since the floor was all covered in blood, I wouldn''t bother to clean my boots after going over it. I can enjoy and get that fat man''s carriage a little dirty.


    It can be a very childish thing to do, but I still want to do it, it will be a little fun.


    ###########


    After arriving at the carriage, the men did not even look at my face. It seems that they were terrified. The fat man did not also complain about my bloodstained feet; it seems that I will have a peaceful trip.


    But something still intrigues me.


    When five ogres appeared, the fat man said there wasn''t supposed to be so many ogres, the first time I ignored it, but it''s still weird, why would he know how many ogres there would be?


    Well, I don''t think it''s too much, it would be impossible for him to have sent these ogres to this place to kill me or something if I died, the ogres would attack him, there would be no escape.


    Ogres are not rational monsters that can be controlled; they would be out of control and would kill the fat man and the coachman without thinking twice. He wouldn''t be an idiot at that point.


    ''Or maybe he is?'' I think I''m overthinking. I have to control myself a little. I can''t go out accusing someone I don''t even know very well. I know he''s a perverted and disgusting fat man, but I still can''t judge much more than that.


    One day I will find out what he looks like and if he has anything to do with the ogres'' attack.


    ##########


    We went back to traveling. Usually, it was a calm trip without any conversation all the way, I just sat there looking at the passing landscape, many villages were also passing by, but something was getting more and more strange.


    The closer we got to our destination, the weaker the villages seemed to get, it was as if they got dirtier with each passing village, it was a strange feeling to watch that, but I didn''t say anything.


    There was no reason for me to say anything, maybe villages in the countryside are so weak that way, I never went to a town to see what their lives are like, but I''m sure it is not pleasant.


    I also don''t want to try living in a village like this, staying in a bigger city is the best for me, maybe someday I need to escape and go through a village, but I hope it will take time.


    ''I hope they are well.'' Even though it''s a poor village, I hope they have at least something to eat. I don''t want to think that people are starving in this place, it''s never good to think about something like that.


    But it didn''t take long for the villages to stop being seen because of the darkness, time passed very quickly and when I realized it was already night, and it was time to set up our camp.


    Today is the penultimate day that we are sleeping outside, I am already tired of sleeping like this, when I get to the next city, the first thing I will do is get a hostel to stay.


    I don''t want to depend on the fat man to get me one, and I prefer to find my hostel to stay.


    "Master, let''s stop now." The coachman broke the silence, and soon after we all got out of the carriage, I took my food out of storage and started eating away from them, and early after I set up my bed.


    Again the coachman was going to be the first to stand guard, so I put the barrier around me and went to sleep.


    It looks like there will be no danger from now on, just another quiet night.


    Even if something appears during the night, I can kill these things quickly. My senses are potent. It would be nice if I could leave an alarm activated if something appears within a radius of meters away.


    I think it will not be so easy to create something like this, but now is not the time to think about it, I need to sleep.

 Chapter 131 – Poor city.

    The night was quiet again, nothing attacked the camp, and the driver called me in the middle of the night like the first time, but this time he kept a greater distance from me, I think he is still afraid.


    Well, I can''t do anything, if they''re still scared I don''t care, I just accept it happily, I see no reason to care, we''re only on a short trip.


    But now is not the time to think about it, in a little more than a day we will arrive in the city, but villages have stopped appearing, as I thought, villages are always a considerable distance from cities.


    I think this is not good, if the villages were close to the cities, they could be more protected, but as they are so far away, they can suffer attacks that will end up destroying them.


    ''They''ve been living here for a long time, I''m sure they''ve suffered attacks like this'' I was having my breakfast while thinking about the villages, they were ancient and worn out.


    The only living thing I had in those trees was the plantations that were nearby, and also some animals that looked like cows that were walking around.


    They were not cows since they had no breasts, they looked more like bulls, I prefer not to know where they get the milk they use in this world. There may be cows, but if they don''t and they milk that animal, I''m afraid to think about it.


    Well, but other than that, the houses and everything else in the villages was dirty. In some of them, I got to see some people walking around, but they all wore dirty and torn clothes.


    They were looking more like a village of homeless people than a village of ordinary people, and that made me a little upset. There must be children and sick people suffering from all this.


    ''I can''t help everyone.'' Even though I am strong, I can''t help everyone who appears in front of me.


    I don''t have the money to spend as much as I want, the only thing I can do is kill monsters, and I certainly wouldn''t be able to keep my guard in all the villages that are close to this place.


    Maybe one day, I will find a way to help all these people, but that is not going to happen now, as I need to continue my trip and increase my income a lot.


    When that happens, I''m sure I can help these people in some way. Even if they are not close to the city where I live, I will still help them in some way. I am sure I will be able to do that.


    ############


    It was already night, and it was a quiet day, it was a trip without any surprises and no conversation, we just moved on as if nothing had happened yesterday. They are not so scared, but I am avoiding talking to me.


    And I was just sitting there in the carriage while thinking about some things that I missed in my old world. I never stopped to think about it, but it''s a little sad to start thinking about some things.


    Especially when I thought about video games or the internet, I started thinking about animes that I loved, even the television that I didn''t use much I missed, it''s a little challenging to live here without all of that.


    I know I am in an "anime world," but it is still horrible to stay in a place like this and do nothing.


    I can have people to relate to, I can be strong, but when I don''t have any of that, or I don''t fight anything, I just keep thinking about my old world, even though my mother has thrown me out of the house, I still miss her.


    I knew she would be there to help me if necessary, even though she kicked me out, I''m sure she cared about me.


    What I miss most at this moment are my things and my family. I know I shouldn''t care about people who mistreated me, but that is inevitable.


    But now I have people who care about me here to "fill that void" and that makes me very happy to be in this place.


    Even though I want to stop thinking about my old world, it is still a little challenging to do that, everything I see has something to compare, people, food, cities, everything can compare.


    In addition to the things that don''t exist here and that I could bring to this world, that''s why I wanted to create a store.


    I can''t bring electricity and the internet, of course, but I can create board games, food, and many other things, I just have to think of a way to adapt everything.


    But I am a little concerned about how all this will affect this world, and if I end up doing something that the God who brought me here doesn''t like it? I may end up having a divine punishment or something.


    My head is always a mess, even though I want to think about things about my world and things I can bring, I still start thinking about my "grandma" who is in the capital, she will not leave me alone.


    Even if that man can''t kill me, she''ll still try to kill me somehow, and that makes me a little uneasy. I always promise that I won''t care, but it''s complicated.


    In other words, my head is a complete mess right now, comparing things from the modern world to this one is not very cool, besides thinking about people wanting to murder me, what annoying things.


    Well, let''s do one thing at a time, first let''s buy a house and set up my store. I just hope it doesn''t make its attack by then.


    Imagine just having to move to another city as soon as I can stabilize myself? I would be furious.

 Chapter 132 – The past.

    Two weeks ago.


    "Dad, were you called by the queen? Do you know what she wants with you?" My daughter was beautiful as always, but she seemed a little worried about the situation, the queen would never call a low-ranking noble without reason.


    I was still a little scared of what was going to happen. Maybe she found out about my plans? Or perhaps she just needs to warn me about something different? I won''t know if I don''t go there.


    So I just replied to her, "I also don''t know what exactly she wants, but I can''t deny an invitation from the queen, that would be very rude, and I could end up with problems, right?" I smiled at her.


    My daughter was still in her 14 years of age, but she was already a brilliant girl, too, I don''t want her to know about my plans, I want her to keep thinking that we have a perfect family.


    Perhaps it is a mistake to pretend that our family is "healthy" and that there is nothing wrong with it? Yes, but I still want to keep it a secret from this cute little girl, she will find out eventually, but this is not the time for it.


    "Be careful on your journey, and don''t disrespect the queen, don''t do anything wrong, please." My daughter was still anxious, but I just put my hand on her head and said that everything was fine.


    Anyone who looks at a father as kind as I am, cannot even imagine the kind of rotten person I am, and I know that I cannot deny that I am a despicable person.


    A person who does not deserve a daughter like her, but since she was born in my family, I need to raise her with all the affection in the world, and I cannot waver a little like a father, perhaps that is the only good thing about me at this moment.


    Since she is my only legitimate daughter, I think everything is fine, I can only take care of her, and the other children are looked after by their mothers. But since they don''t leave the mansion, there will be no problems.


    But I know the fame I have in the city, maybe I''m called a "woman eater"? It''s a good nickname, but I find it disgusting myself, but I can''t deny it''s true.


    But now these things are not necessary. I just need to worry about my meeting with the queen. It can be perilous.


    I hope everything goes well when I get to the castle, if she finds out what I''m doing, I could be accused and beheaded in public, I don''t even want to imagine it.


    Or was that what I thought.


    ###########


    After some time traveling, I was in the queen''s castle, I was a little afraid to enter, but as several guards were escorting me, I couldn''t stop walking and kept going.


    The castle was partially being rebuilt, it looked like the castle had been blown up, but I ignored it and moved on, it doesn''t matter now, it must be under control now that it''s almost finished.


    "Fast." One of the guards got impatient and started pushing me a little bit, but as I was very overweight, I couldn''t walk very fast, but even so, I struggled because I didn''t want to make another push.


    And after a few seconds walking down a corridor, we come to a room with a massive door. This is the conference room that the queen uses for private matters; it is a different room from the throne room.


    Seeing that we were in this room, I started to get a little more scared about what she was going to say to me, but even so, I sat in the place that was assigned to me and waited for the queen to start talking.


    After the guards who brought me out, she started to speak. In the room, there was only the queen, and a few more personal guards left. It is impossible to think that the queen would be alone in the place with some nobleman.


    "I need you to do something for me, it''s no big deal, so you won''t have a problem doing that, right?" The queen had a powerful voice; it made her tremble.


    "Yes, your majesty." Before I saw it, I had already risen from the chair and was bending over it while sweating, it was a little tricky because of my weight, but it was necessary.


    "Go back to your place. You don''t need that, now let''s get to it, just listen." After that, she started to explain what was going on.


    She said that her granddaughter was in the city that I governed and that I was not to contact her, but it was to keep her informed about everything the little girl did.


    He also said that that girl is not normal, so she can''t help knowing everything that girl was doing. She was afraid that something would happen if she stopped learning about the little girl.


    The queen sent someone after the girl, but that person still hasn''t come back or has news, so she thought to put me to do this was the best, as I could have control over the town''s businesses and could let her know everything that was happening.


    I wanted to know what this little girl did to make the queen so angry, wasn''t her granddaughter? It does not make sense.


    But even without understanding anything, I just accepted it.


    "Certainly, Your Majesty." I leaned over and continued, "I''m going to do a job that will amaze majesty; I won''t disappoint you." I didn''t want to do that, but disobeying was worse.


    "Is it good to do everything perfectly, or do you want me to interfere with your business?" When I looked at the queen, she had a smile that gave me chills.


    She already knows everything, and she already knows everything I''m doing, this woman is crazy. Would a queen let someone do this in her kingdom and do nothing? This little girl messed with a horrible person, just as terrible as me.


    But I''m still happy that she won''t interfere, I just need to do a great job.


    I hope I don''t get in touch with that girl, but I have to gather somehow information about what she''s doing and send it to the queen.

 Chapter 133 – A nice city?

    We were already on the last day of the trip, and we were coming close to the city, but when I got closer, but a bad feeling came to my chest, I can see that things are not going to be good.


    I may be mistaken, and that may be a proper city, but I still have my doubts, it may be that that city will never be forgotten if I get there.


    ''I hope I''m wrong because if that city is bad, I can imagine how many people are suffering.'' Well, I''ll only know when I get there, and it won''t be long before that happens.


    This trip went faster than I thought it would, the only thing that got me out of boredom was the fight with the ogres, but even so, it was good entertainment, if I didn''t have that to get me out of boredom, I would have gone crazy.


    But now is not the time to think about it, we are close to the city so we will have no more problems, what I have left now is just my expectations.


    It is almost dark, so the city must be very close, and of course, it didn''t take long for the city wall to start appearing, but there was something that puzzled me a little.


    This was very different from the capital wall, or the city wall of Grenrok. The wall is shallow. Some monster could jump over it and end up causing deaths in the city, that alone made me shiver.


    Also, the guards were not at the gate. It is as if they do not care who enters or leaves the city; it is a scene that I did not imagine having in this world since it is a world that is not peaceful.


    I know that on earth, there were murders and the like, and there were also thieves, but here the scale of criminals is much larger, so it doesn''t make sense for a city not to have protection against these types of people.


    I didn''t want to talk to the fat man or the coachman, but I had something significant to ask, so I decided to make an exception.


    "Where''s the security in this city? I don''t see anything here that serves as protection, do people live in that place?" It didn''t make any sense, so I was perplexed.


    But even though they weren''t angry, the two seem to have thought that, so they were slow to respond desperately.


    "Well, I don''t know anything about it; apparently, the mayor doesn''t care about it." The fat man had a smile on his face. It seemed that this was a normal situation, and made it very clear that he knew what was going on here.


    The coachman didn''t even dare to speak, and it seems that I can take the nobleman''s words as well as his, and that leaves me intrigued very much.


    ''A mayor who does not care about the safety of his city? Where have I seen that before? Is it some kind of corruption? '' That''s for sure.


    After thinking that the image of corrupt politicians that appeared in the daily newspapers came to my head, I believe that there is that in this world too, right?


    Some nobles use their power to be able to have sex with various women like this fat man, and there must also be nobles who practice corruption for money or other types of things, I hope it is nothing extraordinary.


    However, I had not come close to seeing the rot that was this city. I only went to see it when I passed through the main gate.


    ##########


    When I passed through the gate, every part of the city that I looked at was horrible, the houses and shops were old and dirty, they were all made of wood, it felt like we were in the old west, it was a fantastic thing.


    Surprising in the wicked sense, because these are terrible living conditions. I know that the streets of Grenrok are not paved, but here the situation is critical. In addition to holes, there is still a lot of garbage lying on the floor.


    The people who passed by were all in dirty and torn clothes. It seemed that all the people were homeless. The quality of everyone''s clothes was horrible.


    Everywhere you looked, you could see children so skinny they looked like they were going to drop dead anytime, plus some are sitting in alleys and at the door of stores crying.


    Some of them just seemed to cry because there is nothing they can do.


    Not even adults seem to be able to eat correctly. Now I imagine these children who are probably homeless or something. They will die if they continue like this.


    ''But there is nothing I can do.'' I just arrived in the city, and I already want to jump out of the carriage to help these people in some way, but I can''t do that.


    And as I looked at the states of the establishments and the people on the streets, I could see that I didn''t lose my feelings, my heart was squeezing as I looked at these people.


    With every minute I spent in that city I felt worse, and I started to feel even worse when I approached the mansion of the mayor of that city, at this moment I began to realize why the town was like that.


    His mansion was huge. It was even more significant than the fat man''s mansion in the middle of the city of Grenrok, his mansion could have twice the size and height, besides being all decorated and having a vast and well-kept garden.


    I wouldn''t be surprised if only this guy''s mansion occupied 1/3 of the entire city, it was unbelievable, and it made me very angry.


    ''It looks like we have a corrupt one here.'' Since I came here, I was almost sure of that, but they were confirmed.


    I didn''t confirm it before because this could be an impoverished city, but that''s not the case, maybe I should interfere here in some way, but I have to think about it better.


    Maybe what this fat man came to do here has something to do with it, I have to keep an eye on him, but first I have to go to some inn to stabilize myself.


    ''But is there a decent inn in that place?'' I had my doubts about that.

 Chapter 134 – It gets worse and worse.

    After a while, we arrived at a building that looked like the guild building, but it was very different from the capital or Grenrok guild. The building was dirty and very empty.


    It seems that many people are not interested in being adventurous in this city, nor do there seem to be many missions available, and it was a guild that didn''t even need to exist, this place is a sad thing.


    But even if she doesn''t have a lot of people, surely there must be adventurers here who need to do this to survive in this place, I won''t belittle the guild, because people need it.


    However, it is still very different from everything I have seen. There is no bar or drinks, there is only a counter, and the missions, nor tables and chairs are placed inside, it was a very crazy thing.


    I never thought I would see an empty guild, but it looks like I was mistaken.


    ''How long will he be up there?'' At least the guild had two floors, and the fat man went up there. Maybe he''s having a business conversation, so it''s best not to interfere with anything.


    I was just afraid that the old stairs would not support his weight, and they would eventually break, causing him to fall down the stairs, only to imagine this scene I was laughing, but I managed to contain myself.


    "Can I help you?" While I waited for the fat man and the driver to come down, a girl who seemed to be a little older than me, she was the receptionist for this guild, but she was very young.


    I thought that only more experienced women could work in a guild, but it seems that in this city they don''t have many people like that, so they ended up putting any girl here.


    "No, I''m just waiting for someone, don''t worry," I replied while nodding at her, but it was terrible to wait in that place. In addition to the dust rising through the air, I couldn''t even lean against the wall, and it would end up dirtying my entire dress.


    After I answered the girl, she started to work on something on the counter, but I did not approach to pry, that would be wrong, and it would also be strange.


    ''He''s taking too long.'' I was already losing patience with that fat man, but as I was already in the city and was not doing anything, I decided to leave.


    The fat man won''t be able to do anything to punish me after that, and I don''t think he''ll be attacked when he leaves here, I need to find an inn to stay in before nightfall, I may be in trouble if I don''t get one.


    I just hope that the inns are not as dirty as this guild, I can''t stand all that dirt.


    ############


    I started walking around the city while watching some people pass by. Few people had no injuries or were wearing shoes; most of them were barefoot and injured.


    Well, if they have no treatment, their vacation will get worse and worse, and if they end up getting infected they will have some problems, I need to do something to help people who are in a more severe state.


    But I am not going to do that now; first I need to find a place to stay, it shouldn''t be difficult since the city is not so big.


    "Excuse." I caught the eye of a woman who was passing by while holding a little boy''s hand, the little girl seemed to be almost passed out, and the woman was also not very well.


    "We don''t have time, let''s go." She started to pull the boy by the arms, but I didn''t let them go.


    "Wait, I just want information, I can give you that." I know it is not right to use a bribe in this situation, but I did it.


    I took bread with vegetables and meat from my storage and showed it to the woman. Not only her, but the boy looked at it with shining eyes, and of course, the other people who were walking down the street also got their eyes shining.


    It felt like I was in the middle of a zombie apocalypse, and I was the only human, it was terrifying.


    So I was in a hurry, and I wanted the woman to accept it soon, and of course, she accepted my proposal and took the bread. She started to eat the food without thinking twice while the child looked, seeing this, I was disappointed with the woman.


    I took another bread and handed it to the boy, who started eating nonstop, the woman looked at the boy with envy, and she hadn''t even finished eating hers, these people don''t have any food here, now I''m sure.


    How are they still alive? Does not make sense.


    "So, what do you want to know?" After finishing eating, the woman asked me while looking at me from above, did she think that she is superior in this situation? This woman is crazy.


    "Well, I just wanted to know where I can find an inn in that city," I said as I looked around.


    After thinking for a while, the woman started to explain to me where the inn was. There was only one hostel in that city, and it was a relatively good hostel, but it wasn''t prevalent.


    This city does not receive many visitors, and the population does not have enough money to stay in a lodging, so they have few customers.


    ''It must be difficult to have an establishment in that place ...''


    "Thank you. I will look for the place; I hope you are well." I smiled at them and left, of course, I knew they wouldn''t be okay, but I said it politely.


    But now we are going to look for a place to stay, and maybe go back to the inn to see if I find the fat man, I don''t want to have to do that, but it is my mission to stay with him and protect him.


    "It must be this way." I walked around the city and went through some buildings until I came to a two-story building that was very beautiful. Compared to the other buildings, it was very new.


    I hope that inside is also the same.

 Chapter 135 – Old Inn?

    I went inside the building and started looking around.


    There weren''t many people sitting at the tables that were set in place, but inside it looked pretty decent. The tables looked clean, and the walls were not broken like most other buildings.


    Also, the attendant behind the counter was wearing clothes very similar to the uniforms of any other innkeeper. Her clothes were not torn like the clothes that other people wore.


    Seeing this, I started to hope that this would be a right place, I wouldn''t have to worry about hosting, and that even in a city like this, I can stay without being in a bad situation.


    "Excuse me, can I have room to stay?" I approached the counter and called the woman, I didn''t need it since she was looking at me since I got here, but I did it out of politeness.


    The woman who was attending was wonderful, but she didn''t look so young, maybe she was over 40, but she was beautiful, should I say, well looked after? I think that not everyone in this city is experiencing difficulties.


    "Of course, five copper coins a night, and seven snake coins if you want to stay with a meal included." She said such an incredible thing in such a polite way.


    I felt robbed just because she said that price, it was a ridiculous price, not even the inn in the capital was so expensive.


    I don''t know since I didn''t stay at one, but the inn I worked at and almost became a prostitute was cheaper than that, it doesn''t make any sense. Now I understand why no one comes to this place, and I also know why she looks well looked after.


    She has money to buy clothes, unlike other people in the city, but I didn''t have much choice, I had to pay.


    "On here." I handed over ten snake coins, I was going to stay two nights, but I didn''t want the meal.


    In addition to being expensive, I don''t know the quality of the food here. Besides, I won''t need to eat here since I have a lot of food in my storage. I''m glad I bought such a generous amount.


    But it will be a little confusing if I decide to donate food to every child I see in front of me, I need to control myself a little.


    But now is not the time to think about it, after I hand over the money, the woman started walking upstairs without saying anything, so I just followed her, it seems that she is not a big talk.


    #########


    We went up the stairs, and the only thing I could see was the creaking that the stairs made, the place looked new, but the stairs were in a situation where they could break at any moment, so I had to walk carefully.


    Upstairs there were a few rooms, not many. I think there was a maximum of 6 bedrooms. It seems like a lot, but in larger hostels, the quality of the rooms is much higher, but the rooms are never huge.


    Usually, those who use this room only use it to sleep, so the rooms don''t have to be so big, there are few rooms here, so I thought the rooms would be a little bigger, but they weren''t.


    I didn''t realize that the building was so small, even though it had fewer rooms, the rooms were still the size of the halls of the other hostels, I think I expected too much from the quality of the place.


    Inside the room, there was an old closet and a bed, but the bed was not a mattress like other places, the beds were made of something that looked like straw, that was probably it.


    After the woman took me to the bedroom, she just turned and left, I don''t think she talks much, but now I need to clean this bed a little.


    On the bed, a lot of dust, it looks like the inside is worse than the outside, but I think it won''t take long to do that. I took a sheet from my storage and used it to dust the bed and also clean it thoroughly.


    After that, I would not use this sheet. Of course, I would use it just to clean it all up.


    It was not long before I finished cleaning and sat on the bed to rest for a while from the trip. The quality of the bed was not very good because it was made of straw, but I think it is much better than the grass I slept on during the trip.


    ''I could sleep now, but I have to go back.'' I had to go to the fat man who was in the adventurers guild, so after I rested for a while, I went down the stairs of the inn, taking care not to break any steps and then left the inn.


    The woman didn''t even care about me, it was like I wasn''t here, the place is dirty, and the service is terrible, I think this place would receive a lot of negative notes in my old world.


    "Let''s go now." I started walking more quickly towards the adventurer guild. Of course, I also watched the people around to see how they were doing.


    Sometimes I met people like that woman from the inn who wore decent clothes, and it seems that there are people who can live well in this city. I think it depends a lot on their work.


    I walked so fast through the streets, and the city is so small that when I realized I was already arriving at the inn, and the fat man''s carriage was still there, it seems that she yet hasn''t finished talking.


    It must be an essential subject for him to take so long, well, I''m not going to get into that kind of thing.


    "Hey, you, are there any strong adventurers in this city?" I took advantage that I was not doing anything and decided to talk to the girl who was behind the counter, that is, the young receptionist from before.


    "Well, in this city you won''t find anything like that, even the jobs here are scarce, so people don''t risk working as adventurers, because there aren''t many jobs and those that exist don''t pay well." I didn''t even ask about all of this, but I''m happy to know.


    I already realized that I had no missions, but it seems that the situation is worse than I thought.

 Chapter 136 – He’s hiding something.

    The nobleman had already talked a lot with the guild master, but it was only about useless things about the city, with each word of contempt that the fat man threw on the town, the guild master clenched his fists more.


    He was almost to the point of punching that pig in the face, but he knows that if he did that, it would have serious consequences, he could end up without his head at any time.


    ''I have to make it go away somehow, let''s get into the main topic.'' It''s a subject he didn''t like to get into, but that''s why this fat man was in this place.


    "Tomorrow, Rubens will be waiting for you at his mansion." The guild master told the nobleman who was in front of him.


    "Don''t worry. I had already negotiated with him before. Maybe he is already ready." The nobleman replied while smiling. He was pleased because he was close to concluding another negotiation.


    The guild master knew everything, of course, but he would not say anything that would compromise the mayor of his city, as he would end up without his head; besides, he receives a commission to do this, so he accepted it because he needed to.


    Money was the only thing he wanted now, but every day he felt worse for it, he tried to stop.


    "Listen, there''s a little girl who came with me, you need to be careful with her, maybe that girl will try to do something to compromise our deal." Even though he wasn''t sure, he decided to speak.


    He knows that this is a dangerous little girl, and if she decided to get involved in it, she could quickly end it. After she looks at him with those eyes, he almost gave up on his negotiation, but he couldn''t do that.


    If he did, maybe in the future, he will run out of customers, and he will be compromised. Right now that the queen has pledged not to get involved, he cannot be harmed by a little girl.


    "Don''t worry, and she won''t get any information from me. I''m also going to talk to Marcya, so she doesn''t get involved."


    "Yes, I hope you keep your maid in control." The nobleman said and then decided to leave.


    He realized that he had stayed in this place for a long time so that the girl may be suspicious of something, or maybe she has already gone somewhere, so he needs to hurry up.


    "It was nice to have this conversation with you. I will stop by when I leave. I have to go to Rubens'' mansion tomorrow morning." The nobleman ended his conversation while opening the door to leave.


    The only thing the guild master could do was watch him leave, then he threw himself in the chair and started thinking about the shit going on here.


    He doesn''t know what to do, he knows the state the city is in, but he has no authority in that place, he gets funds from the mayor just to keep the doors open and keep quiet.


    Even trying to lie his composure in front of that fat bastard, he is afraid of having made explicit what he thought.


    This has been going on for so long, he doesn''t even know when this city will exist, nor does he know when the queen will do something to stop him, everyone will end up dying in that place.


    "Even though I am getting paid to keep quiet, that is not right, I have accepted this for a long time." With every negotiation that happened and every time he went out on the streets and saw the state of the people, he was even more sorry.


    "I already know, the girl." The nobleman was an idiot. He just talked about the only girl who can affect his plans in any way.


    ''I have to find this girl; maybe she can do something.'' Even though he feels pathetic about seeking help from a little girl, he still wants to do it.


    Perhaps this city can be free after so long.


    ###############


    I arrived at the right moment because right after I arrived, it didn''t take long for the fat man to go down those stairs with difficulty. The moment I looked at him, he avoided my eyes.


    I think he is still a little traumatized, or just afraid that I will do something against him.


    ''He must have his reasons for that.'' After thinking for a while, I began to suspect his visit to this city. It is a poor city that does not have many resources, and the mayor''s measure was wealthy.


    So I started to reason that this visit has something to do with the state of the city being like this, but I''m not sure of anything, so it would be dangerous to accuse him of something.


    ''Fuck, I should have spied.'' I should have tried to hear what they were talking about inside the guild master''s room, but now I missed this opportunity, maybe I have a next one.


    When he comes to visit with the mayor of the city, it is an excellent opportunity for me, and it will also be easy, I am sure of that.


    While I was thinking about what to do at their meeting, the fat nobleman approached me and said: "Come on, it''s getting dark, the mayor has arranged a place for us to stay, it seems to be on the main street."


    I think this mayor doesn''t like you very much, wouldn''t it be reasonable for him to let you stay with him? I feel sorry for him, but as I had already found a place to stay, I replied with just a simple: "I already have a place to stay."


    The nobleman looked irritated for a moment but soon returned to his natural state, and he seems to have accepted that I have a place to stay.


    I didn''t care about that, but before I go to the inn to rest, I need to escort him to the place where he is staying tonight.

 Chapter 137 – Investigation.

    I chose the fat man to a house that was very well maintained, I didn''t even realize that this house was here, but it is the only house made of bricks, and that was also clean, seeing it next to the other houses made me angry.


    Well, but of course, the mayor would not leave an essential visit by staying in a dirty wooden house, he indeed uses that house for this type of visit. I thought it was normal for nobles to let visitors stay in their mansions, but it seems that this is not the case here.


    "I''m leaving now." I didn''t even want to look inside the house, I didn''t want to go inside with them, so I said goodbye to them.


    "Where are you going?" The nobleman asked in a slightly surprised voice, I don''t think he assumed I had already found a place to stay, so I need to say it clearly.


    "I already found a place to stay, don''t worry about me." I started walking away, and before I could get far enough away not to hear his voice, I just heard him say, "You are going to pay for this." I think he lost his mind.


    Yes, he lost his mind for telling this to the person who said he would take his head off, he is some kind of idiot, I think I''m going to ignore it, for now, I don''t see the need to do anything now.


    At one time or another, I will need to do something with this fat man, and when the time comes, I will discount everything he already said to me at that moment, it will be a little fun.


    ''Now, let''s go back to the inn.'' I was walking through the streets, and it was already a little dark, I think it was a bit dangerous to be on the streets of this city at night.


    Imagine if some bandits see a cute little girl walking at night like this, I think I will have some problems, so I guess I better walk faster to the inn, and that''s what I did.


    During the whole journey, I also started to think about what I would do in this city in the future, I want to help these people in some way, but I don''t know how I''m going to do that.


    ''I don''t have to think about it now. I still have a lot of time.'' Yes, I still have a lot of time, that is, my whole life even to help the people of this city. I don''t need to think about it too much.


    #############


    I arrived at the inn, and the woman was still there behind the counter looking at me, she never said anything, but she liked to look at me. I didn''t even ask her name when I got here. I don''t think it''s essential.


    ''Let''s go to sleep.'' I went up the stairs being careful not to break any steps, and then I got to my bedroom door, I opened the door, and it creaked a little, but I think it''s normal for such an old building.


    Then I locked the room so I could sleep in peace, imagine if someone invades my room at night. I think it is possible in a city like this.


    "I think I''m going to need this." Even though I wasn''t outdoors, this city left me with such a strange feeling, that I decided to put a barrier around my bed, so that I was safe.


    Even if someone breaks into my room, I will definitely notice, but it is still a second longer than that, so it is good to keep the barrier activated throughout the night, it is good to have mana that lasts so long.


    I was already lying in bed with the barrier around me, but I was not able to sleep very well, as I kept thinking about Cibely and the three girls, I started to think about the giant worm.


    Cibely was swallowed by an earthworm and almost died, but she always acted as if nothing had happened, I never stopped to think about it, but now I believe this is a little strange.


    Usually, when a person goes through a trauma like this, they cannot recover so quickly, but Cibely was back at work when I left town, or I think I was back.


    "I need to talk to her when I get back." I need to know what happened while I wasn''t there if Cibely isn''t feeling bad about what happened, or if she is living normally.


    And it was thinking about these things that I slept.


    #############


    The next day I woke up early and had my coffee in my room, as I hadn''t bought the meal at the inn, I had to do it. Thankfully, the food I had bought was delicious.


    ''Today is the day.'' I didn''t know when the fat man would go to the town''s mayor''s mansion, but I had to find that out because I wanted to go with him.


    I have to escort him to the mansion, so I''ll know when he goes, I don''t know why I''m so worried, I think I''m going to go to the house he''s staying at right now, let''s wait outside.


    It goes that he runs to the mansion without waiting for me, it can be a bad thing, and I will not be able to hear anything of their conversation.


    "I look like some kind of stalker." Well, I may look something like this, but it is necessary to end these people''s plans if they have one, but I will find out.


    And it was thinking about it that I got up from the bed that I was sitting eating and left the room. This time I took the key and locked the door so that nobody could enter my room, and again I went down the stairs carefully.


    This time a person was sitting at one of the tables drinking coffee, judging by his dress, he is not a resident of this city, he seems to be a person with money, but whatever.


    I left the inn, and the gentle breeze hit my face, today it was very windy, I even thought it might rain, but when I looked at the sky, there wasn''t also a cloud, I don''t think it will rain.


    But I left that aside and went to the house where the nobleman was staying. It''s still too early, so he probably hasn''t gone to the mayor''s mansion yet.

 Chapter 138 – Plan 1.

    I got there in a short time, and the nobleman was already waiting for me with his carriage outside, it seems that I would have to go with him anyway, it gets more comfortable that way.


    "Get in soon. Let''s be late." Before I could get close enough, the fat man was already yelling at me, I won''t deny that it made me a little irritated, but I had to obey at least that.


    This is also part of my plans, so it doesn''t make sense to be irritated, right? But I very much doubt that he will let me enter the same room as he will do his negotiations, he will undoubtedly leave me in a different place.


    No matter where he leaves me, I''m going to go where he is any way to find out what''s going on here, I hope I can do it the right way, sometimes I can be a little bit of an idiot.


    ''It will be time to use the new magic.'' Yesterday before going to sleep, I was thinking about new magic, a magic that can revolutionize everything.


    My drone can''t pick up the sound of what it''s seeing, so the only way is for me to go to the place, and I found a great way to do that, and maybe it''s the most fun way too, I''m going to have a lot of fun today.


    "Come on, what are you waiting for?" I didn''t even realize that I had stopped walking, so it was with his shout that I woke up and went inside the carriage, he seemed even more irritated now.


    "Listen, as it is a private meeting, you will be in a different room, but at least be around if something happens." It was like I thought, he wanted to do this from the beginning.


    But even so, he seems a little worried about what might happen to him, which makes it even weirder.


    If that nobleman is a friend and he will just enter this one, why is he afraid that something will happen to him? And why would it be a private meeting? He cannot even hide his true intentions.


    I take back what I said about him being smart in some way. He''s a total idiot.


    "Alright, do not worry." I had to accept it, but of course, I was just lying, and it''s also fun to see his happy face for a moment.


    He''s so stupid that I feel happy because there is someone who can be ridiculous than me, it hurts a little to think that, but it''s true.


    #############


    It didn''t take long for us to arrive at the mayor''s mansion, because the house where the fat man was staying was not so far away, and as we were in a carriage, it was rapid to get here.


    At the mansion''s door, there were four guards already waiting for us, I looked at them very well, and they didn''t seem to be strong, it was as if they were ordinary people wearing armor, they didn''t feel dangerous.


    ''Maybe I''m too strong?'' It may be a possibility since no monster has scared me until today.


    "The mayor is waiting for the man inside his mansion, allow me to accompany you there." One of the guards approached the carriage and started walking beside it, while the others opened the gate.


    They were very synchronized. They seem to be well trained.


    But leaving that fact aside, his garden was lovely, it even had a table that looked like it was made of marble and was also covered, it looked like a great place to have breakfast.


    Maybe they even use it for that.


    "Stop looking at things so much." The nobleman caught my attention. Maybe it is impolite to do that? I realized that the guard who was standing next to the carriage was not enjoying it either.


    What is it? Are they thinking that I''m going to steal his mansion just because I thought it was beautiful? Or maybe they are only idiots who like to keep people from looking at their stuff.


    But if he makes a mansion so flashy, isn''t it his goal that people look? What a strange thing.


    "I look as long as I want, you know that, right?" I stared at the fat man, and he just turned his face away.


    With my answer, the guard next to me was shocked, but when I looked at him, his eyes filled with fear, and he started to look ahead again, as I thought, they are weak.


    Also, people are afraid of me very quickly, I wanted to put fear only in the fat, but it seems that the guard was too scared.


    Now is the moment that I enter this mansion, I have a feeling this is going to be incredibly beautiful, but it will make me very angry.


    ##########


    When we entered the house, I was amazed by the beauty, and I was also surprised by the number of employees that were inside the house, most of them were young and beautiful employees.


    Of course, these maids are used for other services that don''t deserve to be mentioned here, but that''s normal in this world, so I''m not going to think about it much now.


    What I need to think about now is the items inside this house.


    There are vases everywhere that seem to be expensive, I don''t know much about art or jars, but I''m sure they are costly.


    I went to the museum once, and the pots they had in that place were very similar to this one, that is, they are precious.


    There are also huge paintings on the walls, it is a little ugly and very flashy, but you can also see its value, this house is all made of money, each part of it costs a fortune.


    Even your sofa has such an excellent quality that I was speechless; everything was clear now.


    He uses all the money destined for the city for this kind of thing, and of course, it is not just for that reason, something that is inside that suitcase that the coachman is carrying smells of trouble.


    I did well to come to this place to see what''s going on, I thought it wouldn''t be worth it because of the trip with this fat man, but it was worth it to solve this problem. It will be a little risky to get involved in this, but I have been committed to doing it since I got here.

 Chapter 139 – Incredible new magic?

    After some time inside the house, it seems that they decided to meet in a room on the second floor, so they asked me to go up the stairs too, and of course, they were very different from the stairs of that inn, the stairs here were firm.


    I would stay upstairs, but I would stay in a different room because, of course, he would not let me in the room where he would meet the mayor, as he said to me before.


    "Wait here. It won''t belong." The fat man left the room with the driver, and I stayed there with one of the housemaids, she was a young girl, she didn''t seem to be much older than me.


    Maybe this girl is even a child, it makes me a little upset, but after I think about it, this is normal.


    Fifteen-year-old girls can already get married and have sex in this world, so I don''t think I need to worry about her unless she''s being mistreated in some way, which doesn''t seem to be the case.


    She was dressed in a spotless maid and also very well looked after, and she also did not have a sad expression, I think this is the dream job of any girl in this city.


    In exchange for offering their bodies and their jobs, they receive money, it is a fair exchange in their heads, but for me, this is just a disgusting thing, but if it is acceptable in this world, I cannot go against it.


    ''But this topic was not the most important at the moment. I have to know how I''m going to get out of here without her realizing it.'' She kept looking at me.


    It seems that this girl was put here just to watch over me, maybe even that, so it will be a little difficult to leave this room without her noticing something, I have to create a plan here.


    It may be that they have already started their conversation, and if I delay, I will not arrive in time to hear anything, then I will have no proof that they are doing something wrong here, so I need to be quick.


    ''Can I use magic?'' I don''t know if it would be a good idea because it could hurt her, but I think this is my only option at the moment, I think I can even use that Magic that older man is training for some time.


    "But first." I created a great mist that went towards the girl, well, I don''t know if I can call it mist, because it looked more like a vapor, but it was enough to obstruct her view, which gave me enough time to activate my Magic.


    If you''re wondering what that Magic was, of course, it''s invisibility magic, a magic that I never thought would be possible to do, but if the Magic in this place uses imagination, I can do that.


    Like when I discovered flying Magic, it was a massive surprise for me to be able to fly, but it will be an even bigger surprise if that Magic somehow works.


    ''It has to work.'' I already know exactly how I''m going to raise her, so of course, it will work, but even if it doesn''t, I can take advantage of the maid''s blind season to knock her out, I just didn''t want to go on violence against a helpless girl.


    Okay, now it''s time to test this Magic.


    ##############


    "Where did she go?" The maid was confused as she looked around, it seems that I surprised her a bit with the fog, well, anyone would be surprised if someone threw it in their face.


    But the best news now, is that my magic worked, just as I planned, I was invisible, and it feels strange, because I can do anything, I can even lift my skirt without being noticed by the maid.


    That was a little strange, but did you get it, and how was this magic created? Well, I just used mirrors.


    I can''t quite explain the concept of this, but I saw in a news story that illusionists used mirrors and their reflections to make objects invisible, I tried to recreate this more straightforwardly, and it worked.


    It''s like I''m not here now.


    I should have tested this before because the chances of it not working were high, but now I can get out of here without being noticed, or so I thought.


    ''I forgot about the door.'' If I opened the door, she would surely notice that I am there, and of course, she would somehow tell the mayor that I managed to escape, so there is no other option, I am so sorry, girl.


    Ah ~~


    I came up behind the girl and had a relatively stable blow to the back of her head, making her pass out there on the floor, I could have done it from the beginning, but now that I know my magic is working, I can''t waste any time.


    I opened the door with a little care while listening to the steps outside, and I didn''t want to find any maid or guard at that moment, after entering here, I can''t be caught.


    Even if I am not now, there is still another difficulty, which is to enter the room they are in, maybe this is more difficult than I thought, perhaps I have to enter usually?


    If I was invisible, they will not suspect anything and will think that something happened to the door, it might be a good idea.


    ''Come on, get out.'' I left the room without a lot of problems, I had some maids, but they were a reasonable distance away, and they were also distracted, so they didn''t notice anything.


    "Now, where did they get in?" When they went to the room, I was already in that room with the maid, so I couldn''t see which room they went to, but that was not a problem.


    Search magic can help me with this.

 Chapter 140 – A ghost, ohh.

    I activated the search magic and started looking around the mansion, there were many signs of life everywhere, and most of them were maids, but there was something that caught my attention, it was there.


    On the second floor of the mansion, or so it seems, there is a single room with five people inside, probably the mayor, the fat man, the coachman and some guards who must be inside.


    It could also be some different room where the maids stay, but I find it hard to be that, so I go straight to that room, because I was wasting a lot of time, and I wouldn''t know if it''s in this place if I don''t see it with my own eyes.


    I could use a drone to go outside the mansion, but I think it would take a long time, so I walked to the door of this room carefully so that I didn''t hit anything.


    There were expensive vases everywhere, and the furniture also looked very refined, which made me think it would also cost a fortune. But I didn''t care. I just didn''t want to make any noise.


    I arrived in front of the door and looked if there was no maid nearby, I would open the door with everything because I realized that they were already talking, so I couldn''t take long, and that''s what I did.


    I turned the doorknob slowly, but pushed the door at a fast speed and then jumped into the room, I think it was a very striking thing, as everyone was looking.


    Well, of course, a door opened by itself like that, they would be surprised and confused by this.


    "Did anyone tamper with the door?" The mayor was the one who asked; first, he was a thin, pale man and also wore a ridiculous mustache, I also noticed that he wore a black cane, I think he has some difficulty walking.


    He had two guards behind him, and they were two men who looked strong, he was different from the guards who were at the gate of his mansion, I think he prefers to have the strongest to protect, I think this is normal.


    Besides his appearance, his voice was extraordinary, it seemed that he had a problem in his throat, and that made his voice tremble, it was a horrible thing, but that is not important now.


    "No, I don''t remember anyone touching it." Who answered the mayor''s question was the fat man, he also seemed to be equally confused.


    "Go check it out." The mayor realized that something was wrong and asked one of the guards to take a look outside, and of course, I took advantage of this situation to go elsewhere and watch.


    It didn''t matter which place I was staying in, they wouldn''t notice me, but even so, I think choosing the right location is essential here, I had a view of the whole room, so it was perfect.


    "Sir, there''s nobody out there." It didn''t take long for the guard to return, and that surprised everyone, they had never seen a door open that way alone.


    "Okay, just close the door, let''s continue." They only thought a little and went back to their negotiations, not even the fat man suspected me, so he is an idiot.


    ''I will not blame you. This is the new magic.'' If he had seen me use invisibility magic before, I would be in trouble, but since he hadn''t seen it, he didn''t even suspect me.


    And now that I''m in here with them, I can know everything that''s happening here, I hope it''s nothing too serious, but if it involves so much money, it may be, right?


    ''Perhaps I will be irritated.'' It''s just a possibility.


    #############


    "So, is the product the same as what you brought before?" Who started asking was the mayor, he seemed anxious to get these products.


    "Sure, put the box in here, Carlos." So the coachman''s name was Carlos, I don''t think I would ever know that, well, I don''t care about that.


    "Right." Carlos took the box that was supposed to have a picture inside, but he certainly didn''t have it inside.


    When he lifted the lid of the box, there was a picture there, for a moment I thought they would be negotiating only the image, and maybe it was an illegal product, so they are negotiating like that.


    But it wasn''t just that, as soon as Carlos took the painting out of the box, it was like the painting was a "door" to close and hide these things, I didn''t know what that was, but I was sure that it is some kind of drug.


    Inside the box were some weak ones with a red liquid, a red so strong that I thought it would be blood, but I don''t think they would go through it all because of blood, it should be some kind of potion.


    I know this is not like a witch''s tale that makes enchanted potions, but this is a fantasy world, so there should be things like this.


    Hoo ~~


    As soon as the mayor placed his eyes on those flasks, an abnormal sound and a huge smile settled on his face, yes, he was waiting for that.


    Even without knowing what it was, I was sure I had to stop these negotiations, but I have to find out the effect of these "drugs" beforehand, I hope I have an opportunity to see someone using it.


    It''s not that I want to use them, but depending on the side effects that this thing brings, it can be dangerous for humans, and I have no idea who uses these things.


    I find it very difficult for the mayor to use this potion; he doesn''t seem like a person who would use it since he can''t even walk properly and looks so fragile.


    ''Perhaps the potion left him in that state?'' It could be a possibility.


    "So, what''s their value today? You always end up changing prices." The mayor seemed a little irritated when he said that, I think the fat man is the smart one in this situation.


    He sells products that may be bad for people, and he still charges dearly for that, I can''t deny that he''s a little smart.

 Chapter 141 – Plan 2.

    I was anxiously waiting for him to tell me the price of those potions because I will measure how much I should punch him, by the amount of money he charges for all this, and also by the effects that it causes.


    I''m sure that these things don''t only benefit people in some way, it must affect the human body in an absurd idea, so I have to stop this trade before things get worse.


    Imagine if these things start to be sold in the middle of the street for anyone to buy? It could cause some kind of collapse in an entire city or even an entire country.


    "Today it will cost 60 gold coins, ten coins per bottle, it is a good proposal, isn''t it?" When I heard that price, I almost punched the wall or even passed out with the thump.


    What the fuck? These weak ones are worth more than my life, what does this thing do? It doesn''t even make sense. There is certainly something very wrong here.


    "This is a little expensive. I can pay 50 gold coins for the six weak ones." The mayor started trying to negotiate with the fat man, and I was still there just not accepting that it was happening.


    "55 gold coins."


    "I can pay 53 gold coins, nothing more."


    It was the fastest and most expensive negotiation I have ever seen in my life, shouldn''t they value their money more? I am here suffering to get money, and he is spending it like that.


    ''Oh, whatever, now I just found out what this is.'' I had already discovered that there is a criminal negotiation here, so I could intervene right now and end both, but first, I need to confirm something.


    I want to know the effects of these potions. Maybe it will be of some use to me in the future; perhaps it is a healing potion or something? If it can be used well by me if I find someone injured.


    But before I could notice, the fat man already had the money, and the mayor was already holding the box with potions, and the picture was also left to the mayor, which must be why he has so many images in his house.


    I would like to know something, does he always throw that excuse as a gift? Does he bring a gift to the mayor of that city every week or month? Anyone would suspect that.


    ''I think that the old woman doesn''t care.'' The image of the queen came to mind, she probably already knows that this is happening, but she did nothing to stop it, it seems that she does not matter with lesser nobles.


    ''Well, I won''t think about it too much.'' I took advantage of the fact that the fat man was leaving the room and also went with him, after that I walked quickly to the place I was in before, taking care not to be noticed.


    ############


    When I entered the room, the maid was still passed out on the floor, I had forgotten about her, if they come in here and find her passed out, I will have problems, or maybe she has issues.


    I don''t know if there is that rule here, but if employees don''t do their job right, they are punished, and I don''t want this girl to go through this, so I have to wake her up.


    As I had just passed out with a blow on the back of the head, I splashed some water with magic on her face so she would wake up, it didn''t take long for her to wake up, but she was perplexed.


    "Just stand up and pretend that nothing happened, if they know I''m gone, you''re going to be in trouble, right?" Since I had already disabled my invisibility, she knew it was me, so she just nodded and stood up.


    And I just sat on the couch in that room and waited for them to arrive.


    When they all entered the room, the girl was a little scared and nervous about what had happened, but I just smiled at her, I wanted her to calm down, after taking a deep breath, it seems that she had calmed down.


    I think she would be punished if they found out she let me out of here, her expression of fear at that moment proved it. I believe these maids are not after money like I thought.


    Maybe some are, but girls like her are indeed being forced to work here in some way, I need to resolve another issue later, this city only brings me problems, and look, I only got here a day ago.


    "We''re done, let''s go." After watching the maid and also looking at me, the fat man seemed satisfied in some way. I don''t think he suspected anything then.


    I activated my search magic and saw that the mayor was still in the other room with two guards, maybe he is checking his products, but that will be for another time.


    "Okay, what a bag," I spoke in a somewhat rude way, or let''s say, the carefree style of speaking, I pretended not to care about anything, I think it''s cool to do that.


    As I left the room, I said quietly to the maid: ''I''m going to get you out of here, do you want to?'' I was cautious that the fat man or no one listened, and the girl''s response was just to nod her head.


    I smiled at her and then left with the fat man. I think I have one more person for my harem, I mean, for my group.


    I don''t know if she can fight, but she seems to be a kind girl, now I regret even more that I made her pass out, I should have talked to her before, maybe she would let me out of the room.


    Now I have another goal after ending the clowning going on in this city, which is to get this girl out of this house.

 Chapter 142 – Guild master.

    I left that mansion with the fat man while looking inside, looking for that girl, and when I looked upstairs, she was waving at me through the window, and I just smiled at her.


    ''I think she is trusting me now?'' Well, I made her trust me in some way, I said that seriously, so she started to believe that I would get her out of here.


    ''And I will do this. I will get her out of there-''


    "Hurry up. We have to go back to Grenrok tomorrow. We can''t stay here for long." Before I could finish my reasoning, what the fat man said took me by surprise.


    Wait, are they coming back tomorrow? I won''t have time to do anything here if we leave tomorrow, I must stop it in some way, or I can just give up on this trip and let another adventurer escort them.


    The only problem is, is there another adventurer descended in this city? So far, I have not been able to see anyone who showed little confidence in his strength, and they are just ordinary men holding a terrible sword.


    ''I am not leaving until I solve everything that is happening here, I have to tell him that.'' I will lose my guild reward, but I will get it back with that mayor.


    I think he has a lot of money left. Maybe he can give me some, right?


    ''Wait, what I''m thinking, I need this money to help the city.'' I can''t take the mayor''s money, and I have to use it to rebuild the city or help these people.


    But I don''t know how to do that, I would need proper management to make this city grow again, and I don''t think I can do that, maybe I can try?


    Well, I don''t have to think about it now. I have to tell him.


    "Listen, I''m not going back with you, I think it''s best to look for another escort," I said it in a calm and easy to understand way, but I think it somehow seems rude since the fat man started to turn red.


    "What?" He was getting so red that I thought he was going to try to hit me somehow, but I wasn''t scared, of course. I continued to stare at him while he gave his tantrum.


    "Can you explain to me why you are not coming back?" He tried to calm down, but his voice still sounded harsh, and his feelings were stamped on his face, I think that is impossible for him.


    "No, there''s no reason to explain anything, I just don''t want to go back now." Well, I wouldn''t say that I want to help the city or anything, but if I keep insisting on it, maybe he''ll suspect something.


    I thought it would be like that, but after so much grumbling and cursing myself mentally, he said.


    "Okay, let''s go to the guild, but I never want to see you in front of me again."


    "Hoo, so is that it? Are you sure it will be like this?" I started looking at him coldly, just to make him a little scared, but after doing that, he didn''t answer me again.


    So we just went to the guild.


    ##########


    In a short time, we had already arrived at the guild''s door, the fat man''s heavy steps echoed throughout the guildhall, well, he was quite irritated by all this, of course, he would be like that.


    "Can I help you?" Whoever received us was the girl who works as a receptionist, after seeing the fat man''s face she stepped back a little, but soon returned to her usual self, a girl who has a look without movement.


    She doesn''t smile or have any expression. She''s a strange girl.


    "Yes, I would like to inform the guild master about something, it seems that this little girl does not want to accompany us back, so it is a serious matter." Was that so serious? I thought it wouldn''t matter so much.


    Maybe he already knows what I want to do and is angry because he can''t do anything about it? No, I think this is unlikely.


    "Okay, well, I''m going to inform the guild master about this, just wait a few minutes, please." She was a very polite girl, but she seemed a little scared of this fat man, maybe she also knows what is going on here.


    Now that I''ve started to think, maybe even the guild master knows all about it, it''s entirely possible.


    ''Will he try to stop me?'' I may have some problems if that happens, but I don''t think anything like that will happen.


    "I do not accept that." The fat man was still grumbling, but I pretended I wasn''t listening.


    What we have left now is to wait for the girl to return.


    ###########


    Toc ~~


    Toc ~~


    "Master, I have good news. That girl is here." The guild master had told me to warn if that little girl showed up again. I think he will be pleased to know about it.


    "I''m fine. Come in."


    "So, she''s back, what is she doing now?" The guild master seemed very anxious. I think it is better to speak to him.


    "Sebastian is back, but the girl doesn''t want to accompany him back, so he wanted to discuss this with the master." Seeing the Master so happy is good, I think that was the best news he could hope for.


    "I don''t know why she doesn''t want to leave, but I need to talk to this girl, send them up, and I left the rest with me."


    I think my work here is done, the Master is pleased, and maybe all that we are finishing an end.


    Would it be right to trust our destiny in a little girl we just met? I still have my doubts, but if the Master trusts so much that this may be possible, I can only accept.


    Maybe someday I''ll smile again.


    "Yes, I will speak to them." I turned to leave the room, but those words made me happy for a second.


    "Thank you for everything you have done." Those were the words of a father, I never had a father, but sometimes I feel like the Master is him.


    A father I never had, I think it''s cool to have someone like that, even if he doesn''t have the same blood as yours.

 Chapter 143 – Serious conversation.

    It didn''t take long for the girl to come down the stairs and then tell us to go up, she said that we could go up alone and that the guild master would welcome us without any problems to talk.


    As I climbed the stairs to the second floor, I could feel a piercing look behind my back, and when I looked back, I could see that girl looking at me with some expectation.


    I couldn''t understand what she wanted, but I''m sure I''ll find out if I talk to the guild master.


    "You will end up having problems if you keep abandoning the people who hired you, if it spreads, no one will hire you again, you know that, right?" I thought I wouldn''t hear his voice again, but again he started saying unnecessary things.


    Of course, I knew that anybody knows that this will happen. If I have any reputation as a person who abandons missions, they will not hire me, but I don''t care so much.


    I have never abandoned a mission before, this is the first one, and it is also for an important reason.


    People don''t have to care if I''m going to leave the mission or not, they just need to care if I''m going to be able to protect them and that I have confidence that I can do, so he''s partially right.


    "Just shut up and walk, I don''t want to hear your irritating speech." He was partially right, but I still didn''t want to hear anything he said, just his voice irritated me, thankfully he won''t be talking much longer.


    Depending on what those "drugs" are, he may end up having problems, and I may end up getting a little more irritated. But it''s not time to think about it, as we were already arriving at the guild master''s room.


    We went through some rooms before arriving at his place, the rooms had no doors, but inside them, there was nothing. It was like rooms that are just there to decorate the building.


    ''Couldn''t they make dorms or something?'' ''I can think of many uses for empty rooms like these, but I''m not going to meddle in these matters.


    Toc ~~


    Toc ~~


    "It''s me." While I was looking at things inside the building, the fat man had already knocked on the guild master''s room. He hit so hard that I thought the door would break. He needs to feel better; the buildings in this place are a little unstable.


    But the guild master didn''t seem to care about that, from inside his room he just shouted: "Come in" It was a little nervous voice, but there was also a little happiness there, I think he was excited about something.


    The fat man opened the door and went in, I went in shortly afterward, the coachman had stayed downstairs, it seems that it would be a private matter, so it was better to just talk to the three of us.


    Well, I don''t care about that so much.


    "So, what are we going to do about it? I think that girl already told you what it is about." The fat man went back to his old mood. He was angry again; he just waited to face the guild master.


    "I can''t do anything about it, and if she is willing to lose her reward for giving up on the mission, I can''t do anything for you." The guild master seemed a little uneasy as he said this.


    It was better than I thought it all, I felt that giving up would cause a decrease in my guild rank, but it looks like everything is fine, so I just have to give up the reward.


    "Listen, how am I going to get back now?" Well, he''s right, how will he get back? Not that I care much about it.


    "Don''t worry, I will arrange a group of adventurers to take you to your city, now I have a private matter to discuss with the little girl, can you leave, please?" Oohh, I almost screamed when the guild master said that.


    It was almost a punch in the face with just words, what an incredible thing.


    "HOW IS IT? WHO DO YOU THINK IT IS TO TREAT ME THAT WAY?" The fat man exploded with rage, and I could only laugh at this situation.


    "Just get out, you don''t want me to get into this, right? Hahaha," I couldn''t stand it, and in the middle of my speech, I started laughing, making the fat man even angrier, I think I shouldn''t do that.


    Making him very angry may cause me some problems in the future, but he deserved it.


    "Right." He just said that and left the room. I think it was too much for him. I''m sure that when he went out on the street, he will punch the floor in anger.


    #########


    As soon as the fat man left the room, I stood there looking at the guild master to know what he wanted to talk about here. I wanted to be quick because I had to go back to the mayor''s mansion again.


    "Listen, you already figured out what''s going on here, right?"


    The guild master said something that I didn''t think he would say, so he already knew what was going on here, is the opening the game for me? For what reason?


    "Yes, I found out about these negotiations, but I still don''t know what is traded here. Do you have any idea what those" drugs "do?" I wanted to go back to the mansion and find this out, but I think I''ll read it for a while.


    "I have no idea, I only know about his negotiations, I was just paid to keep all of this secret and also to inform the mayor of arrival, Sebastian Sebastian, I don''t know anything more about it." He seemed to be telling the truth.


    So he was being paid to keep quiet, it makes sense since this city is so poor.


    "What did you want to talk to me about was that about?" Yes, I know he opened the game for me, but was it just that?


    "No, I wanted you to stop this negotiation from them, somehow make this city go back to what it was before."


    "Go back to what it was before?"


    "Yes, before this new mayor took over, the city was vibrant it was one of the wealthiest cities in the country because it was a tiny city, but it made a lot of money, a few years ago he took over, so things started getting worse and worse. "


    Things here seemed difficult, especially for those who lived through this prosperous time.


    "And after these negotiations started, things got even worse. People started to starve. You saw the state that the city is in, right? There is no way to go on like this."


    I think this is a genuine request for help, and I can''t do anything.

 Chapter 144 – What they are doing.

    After I finished talking to the guild master, I ran to the mayor''s mansion, as I couldn''t be away for a long time, they could use those things, and I want to be around when that happens.


    I should have left a drone here to watch them, but at the moment I didn''t remember that I think that''s my biggest problem, forgetting the most important things, I need to improve this.


    But even if I left the drone there, I wouldn''t be able to hear any conversation. It would be almost useless. Only people''s reactions could be seen, but I wouldn''t say anything, it''s a normal reaction when using drugs.


    I think it would be a reaction like that, but there may also be no reaction, so it is better to listen to what they say about that thing.


    ''First, I have to go somewhere and activate the invisibility spell.'' If I activated this magic in the middle of the street, I would have serious problems, imagine a girl disappearing like that? It would cause a commotion.


    Although all people are weak and sad enough not to pay attention to me, I still need to be careful not to surrender; the fat man may have put someone to watch over me, I don''t doubt that.


    Just in case I activated the search magic to see everything around. Still, everything was normal; only the residents of the city could be seen walking around the city, there was no one moving suspiciously.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, I headed towards a dirty and dark alley that was next to a clothing store, a clothing store that I had never noticed existed here. Still, I''m not going to go in there. It looks filthy.


    The clothes they sell seem even to be used, the quality is horrible, and the saleswoman doesn''t look happy, I think she doesn''t sell much.


    ''Now is not the time for this.'' I went towards the alley with a little concern, because as it was all dirty and dark, there could be someone living here, yes, I don''t doubt that.


    I''ve seen a lot of people sitting in other alleys, especially children, so it must be standard here.


    But there was no one here, I think this place is disgusting even for an orphan to live, so I activated my magic quickly to get out of here, it didn''t have a delightful smell and my dress could get dirty.


    "Let''s go." Before I left the alley, I tried to motivate myself, but I think I didn''t do the right thing when I looked out of the lane I saw a boy looking at me with surprised eyes, he looked like he had just seen a ghost.


    ''Damn, did he hear me? Or did he see me transforming? '' I''m pretty sure he was passing by when I said, "Come on" I shouldn''t be talking while I''m invisible, it can cause problems for me.


    But thankfully, it was just that, the boy doesn''t seem to have seen me transform, because, after a few seconds he left, he was still a little confused, but he didn''t seem to care enough.


    He was another orphan boy who was walking around the city, don''t worry, one day you will be able to survive without being in need, I hope so.


    #########


    I arrived at the mansion gate in an instant, as I was invisible, I was running even at high speed through the city. Often people felt my presence but just ignored it afterward.


    I think running at this speed would get their attention, just the sound of my steps and the wind I create when I run beside them is enough to notice me, and to notice me very quickly.


    But now the most awaited moment has come for me, to enter the mansion, and it will be easy because I have magic for that moment.


    Which, in this case, is the magic that makes me fly.


    I''ve used it before just to test it, and it works very well, and this is the perfect time to use it, now that I''m invisible, there''s no problem using it in the middle of the city.


    Now I can use flying magic whenever I want if I have invisibility magic activated. It''s the right combination.


    ''Yes, let''s go.'' I activated the flight magic, but it was very flashy.


    A lot of wind started to circulate me, making the guards at the gate scared for a moment, but it didn''t take long for me to get off the ground, making the wind that was there disappear.


    I think they thought this was just some kind of wind.


    ''Okay, where do I go now.'' I don''t want to have to enter through the main door, I tried to find an excellent place to join, and it would be challenging to be noticed, so for that, I activated the search magic.


    These are three spells that I find very useful and challenging, so I was a little scared because of my mana, but it showed no sign of ending, I think my mana is infinite.


    If I tried to explain the concept of these spells of mine to someone, they wouldn''t be able to reproduce, and I don''t think their mana would support that.


    I was thinking about useless things like that while paying attention to my search magic, I had several maids walking around the mansion, but there was something more suspicious.


    In one of the rooms on the floor below, there were many more people than usual. There seemed to be about five people inside that room; the only time I saw this with my magic was when they were negotiating it.


    ''Maybe this is the place?'' I think that''s where they use those potions, I think that''s it, but I can''t be sure of that, I''ll find out when I get there.


    I started looking for search magic where there were fewer people, and I also started flying around the view to try to find an entrance.


    ''There it is.'' It didn''t take long for me to find an open window upstairs, but inside there were three maids, and one of them is the same maid I promised to help before.


    It makes no difference since I am invisible, so I flew towards that window.

 Chapter 145 – With your own daughter?

    I arrived inside that room in a short time, one of the maids was sitting on the bed, which was not of much quality while the other two were arranging the clothes that were inside the closet.


    This seems to be some maid''s room since inside. It doesn''t seem luxurious at all. I think that the nobleman would not let someone in his family live in a place as humble as this.


    His personality is that of a person who likes to spend money on useless things, so for sure, if it were his daughter''s room, he would be full of ugly pictures and expensive decorations, but I think it''s better not to think about it too much.


    I passed the maids carefully so as not to make any noise, and I also had to be very careful not to bump into any of them, but I think they would still not realize that I am here.


    ''Now it''s like getting to that place.'' I know it''s a room downstairs, but I have no idea how to get there, maybe it''s a secret room under the ground, my search magic doesn''t know how to differentiate that.


    I started walking down one of the corridors to go towards the stairs, and all the way I met many maids, I still haven''t accepted the number of maids that he keeps working in that place.


    Why does he need so many maids? I think that only half of them were necessary to take care of this mansion, I didn''t need so much attention to that.


    ''Okay, now where are you.'' I started walking downstairs while following the sign of my search magic to try to find the room, and it was not as difficult as I imagined, I thought it would be a hidden room, but it was a room like any other.


    Arriving at the door, I was already hearing the voices of the people inside, but as it was a little low, I was not able to hear very well, but it seemed to have the sound of a child inside.


    ''Are they using a child?'' I started thinking about the worst possible scenario, that they would be using a child to experiment with the drug, so I had to get inside.


    Maybe I won''t even arrive in time to prevent this from happening, perhaps it has already happened, but I have to stop this man as soon as possible, I think killing him is enough, isn''t it?


    ############


    I did the same before, checked that the door was not locked previously, and then immediately opened it at once, and as before, all the people inside were looking at the door a little scared and confused.


    "Someone take a look." This time it was not like before, the mayor of the city was more serious than before if this is such a secret matter, why is he doing it in a room that anyone can access?


    Is he an idiot by any chance? Well, I think you can say that.


    ''So, what do we have here.'' Inside the room was the mayor, two guards who were now checking outside, and there was also a little blond girl who looked to be my age.


    She was sitting on a sofa inside the room, and beside her was sitting a man who appeared to be younger than the mayor, perhaps he is a relative?


    Maybe these two people were inside the mansion before, but I didn''t get to see them because of the number of employees, the most important thing now is to observe all this and see what will happen.


    "There''s no one outside, boss, I think there''s something wrong with the door." One of the guards entered the room while staring at the door, I think that is a reasonable assumption, but it is wrong.


    "Well, whatever... Let''s continue." So they will continue what I was doing. I hope I don''t lose my temper here.


    "Apply it now, since Syl has already done that, you don''t have to be scared, right?" The mayor was smiling, so the girl''s name is Syl, and she seems to have already taken this drug, did I arrive too late?


    I looked at Syl and noticed that she had a sad look on her face, but she wasn''t saying anything. Maybe she is feeling bad? I didn''t know; I have to talk to her later.


    If I hadn''t been in the guild so long, I could have stopped him from applying this thing to the girl, but now it''s too late, let''s see what happens when someone else takes this drug.


    I started to observe everything that was happening, the man took a syringe, yes, this exists in this world, and he also had a needle, it was a surprise for just a few seconds, but that''s okay.


    He was applying it to your vein as if it were some kind of drug from my old world, a drug that could kill you at any moment, this is disgusting, did that little girl also go through this?


    The man applied a whole syringe to his vein, after finishing injecting everything, he started to shake immediately, and then he seems to have passed out, he was almost immediate.


    "Let him rest. He''ll wake up shortly." Wait, is this a normal reaction that the drug causes? I don''t believe they''re using something that makes you pass out like that. It doesn''t make sense.


    "Daughter, get ready to take another dose, you got used to the feeling, right?" Wait, is he thinking of injecting more of this into his daughter? My question is why he is doing this, and I have no idea what the effects of this thing are.


    "I don''t want this anymore, why do I have to take this thing? None of my friends take anything like this." The girl who was expressionless before decided to say something.


    It was a little painful to see because the girl didn''t look angry. She just looked sad about it.

 Chapter 146 – Effects.

    Even with all that, I still didn''t know what the effects of that drug were, so this surveillance was almost useless, I just found out that he is using this on his daughter against his will.


    That alone would be enough for me to kill him, but I think I''ll wait a little longer, maybe I''ll find something better here if I wait a little longer, or perhaps I''ll just wait here for no reason.


    But of course, I was successful in this surveillance, after a few minutes waiting for that man to wake up, he woke up, but instead of being a little bit difficult to stay awake because he fainted, he was very well.


    He was laughing at the whole situation, he even looked like a cartoon villain, he was laughing for no reason inside the room, and the mayor just smiled while watching that.


    "So, what do you think?" The mayor also seemed curious about it. Maybe he doesn''t even know the effects of this thing? No, it is impossible; this negotiation appears to happen for a long time. It is impossible for him not to know that.


    "It''s incredible, and I feel stronger just by taking a dose, you should be grateful little girl, your father loves you, hahaha."


    So that''s it, it''s a drug used to make a person stronger.


    But you can be physically strong or maybe make your magic stronger, I still don''t know that, but you seem to have discovered the basics about the effects of this drug.


    So he''s using this on his daughter to make her stronger, isn''t that a little too much? He should just train her during her growth to make her strong enough, and I think that would help.


    ''I would have no reason for any of this.'' I think he doesn''t care about his daughter, the first time he bought this. He certainly didn''t know if this drug would kill his daughter, and even then, he applied it to her.


    Maybe he tested it on someone else before, but it is still perilous.


    ''But leaving all that aside, who is this man?'' He never seems to have had contact with the drug before, and it seems to be the first time; maybe he is a friend? Or perhaps it''s someone from your family?


    "So you will keep my wife''s secret, right? I don''t want her to know that our child is wearing this, maybe she''ll be a little irritated, hahaha." So that was it; it was easy to find out why.


    The girl''s mother still doesn''t know that the father is buying this drug and using it on her daughter, but if she doesn''t know it, where does she think all that money is going? Just for this house?


    Well, I''m going to ignore that for now.


    "You also don''t think about telling your mother, okay? We can end up having problems." The mayor approached his daughter and said it in a calm voice, but in his eyes, I could see that he was threatening his daughter.


    After that, the girl just nodded and was silent.


    "Whenever I buy new doses, I will give you one, right?"


    "Yes, I needed that."


    After that, they talked a little more about this drug, and the girl was there listening to everything, the guards inside the room just pretended not to hear any of it.


    At least this girl''s mother is not involved in this.


    ##########


    Even without knowing the real effects of the drug, I already knew that it made its user stronger, so he''s probably using it on his daughter to make her strong enough for something, but I don''t know what that is.


    ''Well, how am I going to do this?'' I can infiltrate the mansion without any problems, and I already know that I can attack him without worry, but I still don''t know how to do it.


    Should I just kill him at once? Or do I just arrest him somewhere to talk to him about it? I think it is better to ask a few questions before he dies. It might be a good idea.


    I was already out of the room at this point, and the man who was there before was gone, he was here from an early age just waiting for these drugs to arrive, he was looking forward to it.


    The mayor''s daughter climbed the stairs to the top floor and entered a room with a large door; probably, there is her room.


    There were still a lot of maids walking around the house, so I was taking a little care not to get caught.


    ''I think I''m going to talk to that maid.'' I decided to go after that maid that I had promised to help, and I think she can help me a little.


    She must know the right place to trap this guy inside this mansion since she works here, cleaning her up.


    I know it''s not a good idea to lock him up in his mansion, but I would be in trouble if I carried him outside, if anyone saw me I would be in the severe problem here.


    I''m still a little concerned that the queen will react when she finds out what I did here, but I''m leaving before something can happen.


    ''So, where is she.'' I walked up to that room that I saw her before, but there was no one inside, the only thing I could do was follow all the signs inside the house until I found her, and there she was.


    I was lucky, she was in a room alone, so I can talk to her without worrying about anything.


    "I came back." As soon as I entered the room, she was a little scared because the door opened on her own, but soon after I deactivated my magic and appeared in front of her, it might not be a good idea to show this magic to someone, but I trust her.


    "Ah." She was still a little surprised by the magic, but she soon said, "I thought you wouldn''t be back, were you here all this time?"


    "Yes, I was spying a little bit, hehehe." I said this in a playful tone to try to make the atmosphere more pleasant, and it seems to have worked because she laughed at me.


    She looks like a lovely girl, and I hope I''m right.

 Chapter 147 – Conversation.

    I started talking to the maid and started talking about everything I had seen inside that room, I don''t know if it''s good to say that to her, but I think she can help in any way since she works in this mansion.


    The first thing I was going to do was get that girl out of here, after that, I would have a conversation with the mayor, I don''t think it''s good to do that with his daughter inside the mansion.


    Maybe she will try to interfere in some way, she may be suffering in some way from using that, but she is still his daughter, she indeed continues to love him even though going through all this.


    ''I think it can happen.'' The image of my parents came to my mind, but I soon erased them, I didn''t want to think or be affected by it right now, I have more important things to do.


    Even if I worry, there is no turning back; there is no turning again to that world, I think that is not possible.


    "Hey, are you listening to me?" The maid had started to say something, but as I began to reflect on my life, I ended up not listening to what she was saying, forgive me for that.


    Wait, I don''t even know her name, I think I should ask, it will be a little strange to help and listen to "advice" from a girl that I don''t even know the name of, so I asked her: "Wait, I''m sorry, I was a little distracted, but first of all I would like to know your name. "


    I tried to speak cutely too, and I think it worked because the maid''s eyes shone, again my appearance and my sweet voice enchanted someone, I think this is becoming very common.


    "Ah, my name is Lincy, and you little girl, what''s your name?" She seemed to be making fun of me, but I think it was just my impression, so I replied, "My name is Larissa, so you''re called Lincy."


    I never stopped to pay attention to the appearance of this girl, but it is a little different from the other girls I met, her eyes were a strange color, I think I never saw anything like that.


    All the girls or men I saw until today had eyes of standard colors like blue, black or green, eyes that existed in my old world, I even thought that this world followed the same characteristics until I see the colors of eccentric hair exist.


    ''She''s different.'' Her eyes had a golden voice, it was a lovely yellow, I could not understand how a person had such beautiful eyes, but in compensation, her hair was black, a standard color.


    She was the size of a 17-year-old girl, she wasn''t very tall, and she didn''t have very big breasts either, I think this is a casual observation, so let''s skip that part.


    "So, can we talk now?" After we introduced ourselves and I stared at her for a while, it seems that our conversation would start, it had started before, but I didn''t hear anything.


    Maybe it''s a long conversation, and I think it''s best to do that.


    I get up, and then I created a barrier in front of the door, preventing anyone from opening it.


    "What are you doing?" Lincy asked, confused.


    "I''m just warning myself that no one will enter here, no one will be able to open the door like this." Well, isn''t that a good reason? Of course, that''s a good reason.


    "But it wouldn''t be better just to lock the door, the key is in it."


    I looked at where Lincy was pointing, and there I saw a key hanging on the door, the only thing I could do is blush with embarrassment, then Lincy just smiled.


    I''M AN IDIOT!


    #############


    I started talking to her about the security of the mansion; she began to tell me everything that happened during the day with the guards. They all stay most of the time at the mansion''s front door and also at the gate.


    Only two of them are inside the mansion, and they are the ones who accompany the mayor and are also the strongest guards in the house.


    They didn''t give me the impression of being too strong, but I think I''ll follow her advice to be more careful with them, if I need that, I think I can kill them in a second.


    In addition to the guards, I lost information if there was any secret passage or another exit that could be used to get the mayor''s daughter out of that place.


    When he said "Mayor''s daughter," Lincy was a little surprised, but right after that, she started to tell me everything she knew about the passages and exits of the mansion, there seems to be not many, as there have been cases of that girl trying to escape.


    "Doesn''t she have a good relationship with your father?" I wanted to know that, but I think I already know the answer.


    "They keep fighting, and she has tried to run away a few times, but the guards always end up finding her, it is something that happens often." I couldn''t let this go, so I asked, "For what reason?"


    "Well, her father seems to be forcing her to do some things, but I don''t know exactly what it is, I hope it''s nothing too serious." Lincy looked a little worried. Maybe she likes that girl.


    But is he forcing her to do something? Maybe it is taking that drug, but there may also be other things, I need to find out what he is forcing her to do, it can end up harming that girl a lot, much more than those drugs.


    Maybe that thing is already affecting her in some way; these drugs would not only be beneficial, but there are also specific side effects or something, I need to talk to that girl now.


    "So, what are you going to do now?" Lincy asked as she stared at me. I think she is looking forward to me doing something.


    "Well, I''m going to the girl''s room now, don''t worry, I already know where it is, don''t be alarmed if I suddenly disappear, right?" After saying that, I activated my invisibility magic in front of Lincy.


    I thought she wouldn''t be surprised, but even warning her, she ended up being amazed.

 Chapter 148 – Talking to the girl.

    She walks out the door, careful not to attract the attention of any employee who could be near that room. Of course, I looked through the search magic before I left the room, I''m not an idiot to go without doing that.


    I''m lucky that the girl''s room is not so far from this room, as I was already on the top floor, I just needed to walk a little down the hall that existed on the second floor that I would get to her room.


    I still don''t know if that is her room, but I''m pretty sure it''s in that place. It had a very luxurious door. It is the type of room that a rich girl would receive from her father.


    Even though he is not the most loving father in the world, he certainly still likes her somehow.


    ''Maybe he even thinks he''s doing this for her sake.'' He may be doing this to make you strong for some reason, maybe it is something that would benefit only him, or it may be for some reason that will also help her.


    I won''t know until I have a conversation with the girl so that I won''t be thinking about it too much, a person''s biggest mistake is to finish things ahead of time, before investigating everything and making sure what she is feeling is correct.


    A person like that is not calm, so I don''t want to be like that, I''m only going to crucify that mayor if he did something terrible, I can just remove his government, I have reasons for that, but if he did something worse than I think, I have no other choice.


    ''Well, it looks like I''m here.'' On the way, I ended up meeting one of the maids, but as expected, she passed me without realizing me, I almost let my childishness play with her, but I restrained myself.


    Can you imagine just playing with someone in the middle of a dangerous "mission"? I think it would be a little weird and maybe a little stupid to do, but now I have to go into that room, I think I can go in anyway.


    There is no one in there besides the girl, and I think she will not do anything against me, I just need to enter without caring about it, I just can''t scare her too much, imagine if she screams?


    Surely guards would show up here, I would have some problems, but I think I could finish them all.


    ##########


    I thought a little and almost went in without caring, but I decided to go in slowly so as not to scare the girl, I also wanted to see what she was doing inside, she seemed to be standing in the same place a long time ago.


    ''Maybe she is sleeping?'' That remedy to make the person a little wrong, so he may have gone to sleep to recover from it, I think he is suffering because of it.


    ''Excuse.'' I said this in my mind and opened the door slowly so as not to make any noise, of course, I looked to see if no one was coming, it would be strange for a door to open like this.


    As there was no one, I just opened the door slowly and put my head into the room first to see what was going on. The girl was lying in bed, but she was not sleeping.


    I could see a little of her face. It was a face of anguish from someone who was suffering a lot. It seemed that she was feeling the worst pain she has ever felt in her entire life.


    She sure was holding back her scream, but I couldn''t hold back the tears that streamed down her face, I thought I would never be affected by someone I don''t know, but this scene made me very bad, I didn''t want to continue watching it without doing anything.


    So I just invaded the room without caring, closed the door, and then went towards the bed, but of course, before I got to the bed, I deactivated the invisibility magic.


    I approached in an instant and started to observe more closely what was happening, and the girl had her hand on top of the place where she was injected, her eyes were closed, so she hadn''t seen me yet.


    "Hey, do you want help?" I tried to get her attention a little, but she was more surprised than I thought, after seeing me she decided to say something: "Who is-" But as she was speaking in a loud tone, I put my hand over her mouth, so she doesn''t make any noise.


    After I did that, I waited a little while for her to calm down, but even though she was still suffering from that pain, was she holding this pain in front of her father? Or maybe they are side effects that appear after applying?


    "Help me, please, I can''t take it anymore, just rip my arm off." She spoke in a more adult way than I thought, but it was not beautiful words, did she just ask me to rip your arm off?


    This girl is suffering, I think I can do this, maybe I should remove this drug from her body just like I did with Clevina''s poison, perhaps it won''t work the same way, but I''ll try.


    "Don''t worry, I''m not going to rip your arm off, I''m going to help you, okay?" I tried to calm her down even though she looked like that. I think this girl was older than me; also, if it''s only a year, she''s still older.


    But even though she looked so childish, she seemed to be trusting me, maybe because I got here? It can be a little difficult for an ordinary person, so she is surprised.


    Or maybe she just doesn''t have to worry about the pain anymore and just wants to get rid of it, well, I don''t care about that, let''s remove this thing from this little girl''s body.

 Chapter 149 – No pain.

    I started to observe the state of the girl''s body well so as not to hurt her in any way. I looked right where the girl had injected the drug, there was a hole that looked like an ordinary needle, but something was wrong.


    In the same place where the injection was given, it was starting to turn black, it looked like the girl''s arm was rotting in front of my eyes, but it wasn''t happening like that.


    I started to look better, and it wasn''t spreading all over his arm, but it was black just around the place where the drug was applied, it can have a small side effect.


    ''But there is something else.'' I could see all the medication going up the girl''s arm and going all over her body, and it looked like the drug had a life of its spreading at high speed through her body.


    If I didn''t take this drug now, probably the little girl would be back to normal, but I can''t stand to see this girl suffering more, so I decided to take that drug off.


    I had to remove only the drug, so I was careful to remove only it with magic, I don''t want to damage the girl''s system, imagine if I kill an innocent child? I don''t think that''s cool.


    Good thing, it was straightforward to do that, I was lucky that the drug was very intense, so it didn''t mix very much with the girl''s system, or maybe because it was just applied.


    "Listen, you should be fine now, calm down." I decided to calm the girl down with a few words, maybe it will take a while for the pain to go away, but over time she will get better and better.


    Doesn''t her father know that she goes through all this? And isn''t that man who just had the drug injected into his body going through the same? Although he doesn''t seem to care about that.


    Maybe this girl has a whole family made up of horrible people, but as I haven''t met her mother yet, I can''t say that maybe her mother doesn''t even know that this is happening, I hope that''s it.


    A father doing this to his daughter is cruel enough, if a mother is doing this, she is a horrible person, I think a person would never hurt his son like that, right?


    "Thank you." While I was thinking a little about all of this, the girl with her eyes closed just grabbed my hand that was around, and I squeeze it tightly, so she is only a normal child.


    She is just a normal child who is going through this against her will, is this another person I should help? I think I''m worrying too much about people I don''t know.


    But I think this is normal, right?


    ##########


    I left the girl lying for a while resting, of course, I was watching all the movement with the search magic, but I couldn''t get up from here, the girl was holding my hand while sleeping.


    I don''t know if she''s asleep, but I feel like I don''t want to leave her side, it would be strange to see this scene in my old world, a child taking care of another child, but I think it''s okay because I''m not a child.


    I feel a little bad for witnessing all the suffering of this girl. I think my feelings haven''t gone away; maybe I care more about people than I thought.


    Or maybe I care only for good people like this child, it can be an option too, and if it is, I think it would be good for me to be like this, because it is better to be like that than not caring about anyone, right?


    Hmm ~~


    While I was sitting there watching everything that was inside the girl''s room, I heard a small sound and also felt my hand moving a little, when I looked to the side I could see the girl moving and waking up little by little.


    Taking advantage of the situation, I let go of her hand so she wouldn''t think anything strange when she woke up, and it didn''t take long for that to happen.


    First, she opened her eyes and continued looking at the ceiling for a while, and it looked like she was thinking deeply about something severe. Soon after that, she seemed to remember something. I even managed to see her eyes light up.


    In a way, it was a little cute as she started to get a little confused because she had just woken up.


    After being confused for so long looking up and to the side, she noticed me standing there by her bed, and I would like to know how she hadn''t seen me before that, what a strange girl.


    "Ah." When she realized it made a strange sound, but it was such a cute sound that it made my heart melt.


    "Ah?" I tried to repeat the sound back, but nothing like it came out.


    "So, you helped me, right?" Kyaa, didn''t you notice that her voice was so cute, or maybe she''s cuter because she just woke up? I just know that this is very cute. I have never seen a girl so sweet.


    Wait, I''m cuter, right?


    "I think so," I answered her question a little awkwardly, I felt a bit uncomfortable for some reason.


    "Ohhh, you are amazing, I remember that light, I thought it was the light of a goddess coming to get me, but it was you, I thought I would die this time." A goddess? Okay, I''m going to pretend I didn''t hear that.


    I think she is talking about the light that my healing magic creates, maybe it can be confused with the vote of a goddess, or perhaps not.


    But I think everything is fine with her now, she seems more energetic than before, and she doesn''t seem to be in pain either, I think the best time to talk about it has come.


    "So, calm down a little ..." She was very excited because of my magic, so I tried to calm her down, and then I asked, "You want to get out of this house, right?"

 Chapter 150 – Best way out.

    She thought for a moment until she answered me, but she answered me with the following words: "Yes, I want to do this." They were simple words, but I managed to understand the meanings behind them.


    That girl wanted to get out of here, and her expression grew dark as she thought about it, I don''t even want to imagine what this girl went through before that, maybe she went through something worse before drugs.


    I don''t know if there could be anything worse than that, but it seems that she was suffering long before she even said it. Lincy told me this before; she tried to escape from this mansion many times, so she was indeed having problems back.


    And of course, I''m going to help her out of this house, I don''t want to leave this girl here, but we also have a problem. When I get her out of this mansion, where am I going to leave her? Just imagine the mayor''s daughter is seen in an old inn.


    ''My only option is this.'' I could leave her hidden in the guild with the master until I finish all my work, that receptionist is also there to help you in case the girl needs something.


    I think this is my best choice, and I don''t think the girl will refuse to stay in that guild, I think it is the most well-kept building in the city, besides the mansion, of course.


    And she too will be away from the mansion, that for her is already the best thing possible, so it is impossible for her to deny doing that.


    "So, I wanted to get you out of here, would you help me with this?" It was a little weird the way I said, it looks like she''ll run away on her own, but of course, that''s not it.


    I just wanted her help to find a place where it is safe to leave without her being seen, even though I may be invisible, she cannot use this magic. Maybe I will try to share the invisibility magic with her, but I think it is not possible.


    Maybe it only works on my body, but I should still try it. If it works, our escape would be even simpler and faster.


    After thinking for a while, and making a confused expression, she replied: "Sure, I would do anything to get out of here, but I don''t know how I can help you, I don''t think I can do that." For a moment, her expression changed; she looks sad about it.


    "Ah, wait, it''s not what you''re thinking, I just want to know a good way out of the mansion, the rest you can leave with me." I tried to say this as soon as possible so she wouldn''t continue with that sad expression on her face.


    Yeah, I just wanted it from her, but it seems like she got it all wrong, but what a stupid girl, or maybe I just didn''t express myself adequately, I should have done it better.


    Haaa ~~


    After hearing what I said, she sighed relief, and I think she is much more relieved now, maybe she has been thinking about all the times she tried to escape from the mansion and failed.


    But now it will be different. I will get her out of here without any problems, and I just need to know the best place to do this, going out the front door is a little risky I think it is impossible to go out there.


    I hope she didn''t try to escape there when she tried to do that so that I could call her an idiot.


    ##########


    After some explanations from the girl I managed to understand where it was the safest place to leave the mansion, it was not as simple as I thought, but it was probably the safest way to do that.


    How was? Well, basically we had to go out the back of the mansion, but we have a little problem, there is no door at the back of the mansion, because after his daughter''s escape attempt, he decided to remove the door.


    But what a cautious face, but I think that was very radical, he removed another exit from the mansion just to not let his daughter out, this is a very stupid thing to do, he is basically keeping his daughter in prison.


    In addition to keeping her locked up, she does horrible things to her, but it won''t last long.


    ''God, a person like me trying to make a catchphrase doesn''t work.'' I was ashamed of myself for thinking things like that, but I think everything is fine.


    But leaving that aside, the best way to get out of the mansion is by the back of it, but as there is no post we would have to use some window, and this will not be possible on the floor below, it seems that the windows are also locked.


    He didn¡¯t remove them, but he seems to have put some kind of lock that wouldn¡¯t allow anyone to leave, I think if the police of my old man found a house like this, he would be arrested immediately.


    So my only option is to go out the window on the second floor. I could break the windows on the first floor to escape, or even their lock, but I think that would be even more work and could make noise.


    On second thought, I can just jump out the window because I have the body reinforcement to help me with this, then we just leave this mansion, it won''t be that difficult.


    Or maybe it can become even easier if my invisibility magic works on her too, I had to test it, so I called her: "Syl, get closer to me." She was surprised for a moment, perhaps because she had never told me her name.


    Sorry Syl, I heard you in that room before, don''t be so surprised.


    But even so she approached me, and right after that I gave her a hug with my right arm, I couldn''t keep my two arms occupied while we were walking around.


    ''Now.'' I tried to use the same concept as invisibility magic, but this time I tried to somehow spread the magic enough for Syl to be invisible too, but of course, it didn''t work.


    "Ah, you were invisible." When I looked at Syl she was normal, but it looks like I was invisible.


    Aaaah, this could have worked, it would be much simpler.


    *****


    Buy my first volume on amazon, volume 1 of "I Reincarnated as A Little Girl?!"


    Is a edited version!


    Link: https://www.amazon.com/dp/B08HNGS394

 Chapter 151 – Leaving the mansion, I remember something like that.

    After I finished testing my invisibility magic, I decided to think of the best way to do this, the girl''s room was on the other side of the exit, that is, we had to go through the entire mansion to get there.


    She can generally walk around the mansion until she gets close, after some way I can get her out of the mansion, it will be a simple way to do this, I think it is better to do this.


    As only I can be invisible, she can usually go to one of the rooms that she thinks might be a good place, and right after that I take her out of the mansion, let''s do this.


    "Listen, you can walk around the mansion, right?" I asked her, after thinking for a while, she replied: "Yes, I can, but I can''t get out of it or get close to the exit." It was the answer I imagined.


    It would be even worse if she were prevented from walking around her own house, thankfully they don''t do it, but also so it remains a private prison. It is a terrible thing for a child.


    I didn''t go through it, so I can''t imagine how she is feeling, or maybe I can compare what I went through with it? No, because Lorane took me outside, they usually would never let me out.


    I think I was just being watched by those maids anyway. It doesn''t compare to what this girl is going through inside the mansion.


    But even going through different things, she is still running away from a mansion, it reminds me of when I left the mansion a long time ago¡ªwell, stopping to think not so long ago.


    ''It was a little sad that day.'' Again the image of Lorane came to mind, but I just erased it from my mind and turned all my attention to Syl, who was still waiting for me to say something.


    "Ah, sorry, I was thinking about some things."


    "Don''t worry, sometimes it does." She is such a cute and gentle girl, I want to take her cheeks and squeeze with all my strength, but it would end up hurting her, better not to do that.


    I think the time has come to do this, so I just started talking to Syl about everything she had to do, it wasn''t too tricky, any child could understand that, especially a child who has tried to run away several times.


    I told her to go to a good room on the second floor, a room that led to a place where we could reach the exit on the left side of the mansion, or maybe the exit is on the back, I didn''t pay much attention to that.


    Syl understood everything I said, and since I had removed my invisibility magic, I had to activate it again, and soon after, I started following her around the mansion.


    Wherever she went, the maids lowered her head, we even passed Lincy once, and a little nervous she lowered her head to Syl, I think the maids well treat her.


    Or maybe if they don''t treat her well, she could end up with problems.


    ###########


    After some time walking around the mansion, we arrived at a room that looked like a room but had no bed, it just seemed like a deposit that they kept something, but even being a deposit, it was still spotless.


    The employees in this place are efficient, and I don''t think I would be able to do a job like this, even in my old world, my housekeeping was always very simple.


    After we entered the room, the girl closed the door, being careful that no one looked at her, even though there was no maid nearby, she would be in trouble if that happened.


    Well, I guess they can''t say that she is having a run if she is on the second floor, they must think "This girl is not too crazy to jump down there." well, she''s not that crazy, but I am.


    It didn''t take me long to pick up the girl while I was still invisible and headed for the window. When I held her in my arms, she almost screamed, but when she remembered it was me, she ended up calming down.


    Can you imagine a child carrying another child in his arms? Good thing, I was invisible. That would be very embarrassing.


    "Listen, don''t be scared, I''m going to jump down there, you won''t get hurt, okay?" I had to warn her, and I also took advantage of this situation to look around and see everything that was there.


    There was no guard, and there was no exit like a gate, but the wall was there, so it would be easy to fly over it, I just need to be careful that no one sees us.


    People on the other side of the wall may also be frightened if a girl flies down from the sky, so I better be careful with that.


    "Wait, are you going to throw yourself? Are you crazy?"


    "You''re talking too loudly, don''t worry, here I go." As soon as I said that, I threw myself out the window and onto the floor, of course, I had activated my search magic, and I couldn''t see anyone outside.


    I also paid a lot of attention downstairs, because some maid could see us through the window, but there was no one there, it seemed like the perfect time for us to get out of here.


    And Syl? When I jumped out of the window, she closed her eyes and put her hand over her mouth to hold her cry, and I think I scared her a lot, I''m sorry.


    After getting to the ground, then I activated my flight magic and went to the little girl outside the mansion over the wall, again she was scared, but then she relieved when we got to the ground.


    Nobody was passing through here, so it was simple, now we must run to the adventurers guild.


    ****


    Buy my first volume on amazon ( Edited Version ) : https://www.amazon.com/dp/B08HNGS394


    Help me and receive advanced chapter of my all novels: https://www.patreon.com/igorsaw

 Chapter 152 – Completing the escape.

    After leaving the mansion, nobody had noticed, I was looking for the search magic, and nobody was after us, it was as if we had never left the mansion, thankfully.


    Now we have to go to the adventurer guild, I have no place but the guild to leave this girl, I cannot leave her at the inn where I am alone, I don''t trust that place.


    But before that I had to get this girl out of here, there was still no one close, but if anyone gets close she will be recognized, I''m sure of it, I think she is a famous girl.


    She is the daughter of the mayor of the city, so she must surely be like a celebrity in that city, or maybe she is just hated because of her father, so I have to take her to the guild in secret.


    "Listen, I will take you to a safe place, you will have to wait for me there. I will come back to get you." I tried somehow to explain to her what I was going to do, but she accepted everything very quickly.


    It seems that she trusts me a lot, so I took advantage of this


    situation to hold her hand and start walking towards the adventurer guild. Of course, I was going through the alleys.


    The alleys were dirty and smelly, I hope she doesn''t refuse to come by, I looked at her face, but she seemed very calm with all this, has she been through something like this before? Maybe, but I''m not going to ask her that.


    "Listen, where is this safe place? Is it in a house?" It''s true, I just said I would take her to a safe place, but I didn''t say where I was, I think I''m an idiot, it doesn''t make sense not to tell her.


    "Well, I will take you to the adventurer guild." I don''t think there''s any reason to hide it, but after I said it, it looked like she had seen a ghost, she went pale and stopped walking right away.


    I started looking around to see if something was wrong, but there was nothing there, I began to worry about her, but it didn''t take long for me to know what all this "fear" was about.


    "No, we can''t go to that place, that old job with my dad." The girl started trying to explain everything desperately, and it seems that she has already seen the guild master and her father negotiating things.


    It seems that her father always gave him money, he probably gave it to the master to keep quiet, but I already knew that.


    I don''t think I need to worry about that now, and I felt that the guild master told the truth when he said he wanted to save the city, and I want to help him do that, I think I can count on him to take care of a child.


    Anyway, I can leave this girl with that receptionist, even though she doesn''t have much emotion, she can take care of a child.


    "Don''t worry, I talked to him before going to the mansion, he is sorry for what he was doing, he was the one who asked for my help." Well, even if she hadn''t asked for my help, I would help.


    "Are you sure?" She looked a little better, but she was still worried, she was adorable, but I won''t mention that.


    "Don''t worry, don''t you trust me?" I feel a little strange asking her that, I knew this girl now and I''m already asking if she trusts me, it seems that I''m presumptuously doing this.


    "Sure, I trust you a lot. I know you wouldn''t lie to me."


    ''Ehhhh?'' Does this girl trust me? I thought she was just following me because I saved her, not because she had so much confidence in me.


    Or maybe she felt pressured by my question? I feel a little wrong.


    ############


    After some time walking through the dirty alleys we arrived at the alley that was next to the guild, we left there in the middle of the street, and we went straight into the adventurers guild, it doesn''t seem that anyone noticed us.


    Within the guild there were not many adventurers, just an older man who was looking at the few missions that were posted on the wall, well, there are not many missions here, he will have to take anyone.


    Another person who was inside the guild was the receptionist, she was behind the counter, and her eyes widened when she saw me with the girl, of course, I was no longer invisible.


    I''ve never seen her look so expressive. I think that means it''s terrible, right? I don''t think I should be here in the middle of the guild with the mayor''s daughter.


    "Get up, quick" The girl didn''t even go up to warn the guild master, she just asked me to go up with her, and that''s what I did, I was a little surprised, but I understand.


    "Why are you hanging around with the mayor''s daughter? Are you crazy?" It was the first time that girl spoke to me, but I just replied, "Don''t worry, nobody saw us."


    Not satisfied, I continued: "Do you think that if someone had seen the girl leaving the mansion, she would be here? Surely there would be a lot of guards behind us, don''t worry, nobody saw her leaving."


    I didn''t tell any lies here, and I sure would have had many guards behind her if they had seen her leaving the mansion.


    "Okay, let''s see what my dad .. I mean, the guild master thinks that." Did she just say, dad? Well, I''m going to ignore that.


    But in any case, the guild master will not be against me, he was the one who asked for my help, and if I tell him everything that this girl''s father was doing, he will also be irritated.


    And of course, this girl will also understand why I took her out of there because it was necessary.


    After walking a little more, we arrived in the same room as before, the office of the guild master.


    *****


    Help me and gain advanced chapters: https://www.patreon.com/igorsaw

 Chapter 153 – Returning to the mansion.

    The receptionist knocked on the guild master''s door, and after a few seconds, an answer came from inside: "Come in." She opened the door quickly. It looks like she wanted to get into that room as soon as possible.


    I managed to understand the reason for all this after seeing the face of the guild master, and he had a pale face as well as Syl when he heard he was going to come to this place. I think I shouldn''t have brought her to this place.


    "What is this girl doing here? This is dangerous, do you know what will happen if that man knows you took his daughter out of the mansion?" The guild master began to speak in a loud voice.


    He was taking care not to scream too loud. I think we would be in trouble if someone heard it, it seems that this is more dangerous than I thought, but nothing will happen.


    "Don''t worry, I just want you to stay with her for today; I still have things to do in that mansion." I think that just one day will be enough for me to end this. It will be speedy.


    But even listening to that, the guild master does not seem calm. It appears that he is getting more and more nervous. The receptionist was not as shy as he was, but she looked scared.


    "You don''t understand, that guy is crazy about this girl, if he knows that I have his daughter, he will have this entire guild destroyed." So that''s it, is he afraid of just that?


    "Ahh, don''t worry, I wouldn''t let anything happen to you, I think," I said this just for fun. Of course, I wouldn''t let anything happen to them.


    "What do you mean, ''I think'' you have to take responsibility for bringing this little girl into the guild. If something happens, it''s your fault." He was looking like a child; I think I better stop.


    "Okay, I''m going. Syl, stay here and wait for me, they''ll take care of you, okay?" I was looking like her mother, but I had a youthful appearance like hers. I need to control myself.


    "What, are you going to leave me? I want to go with you." Ehhh? Is this girl crazy? I just got her out of that mansion, and you want me to take her with me? Of course, I wouldn''t do that. It would only cause me problems.


    "Listen, I''ll be back soon, don''t you trust me?" I should stop using that question to try to convince her of something, but after thinking about it and stuffing her cheeks with air, she said, "Okay, but you''re supposed to be back, okay?"


    ''Kyaaaa, how cute, I want to pinch those cheeks.'' Wait, I can''t do this now, I need to go back to the mansion.


    "What''s your name again?" I asked the receptionist who was still by my side, I don''t remember hearing her name before, and after a while, she said, "My name is Marcya, sorry for not introducing me before." She looked panicked for some reason.


    "Okay, I''ll leave this girl with you, I don''t think I can trust an old man so much to look after a child." I looked at the guild master while saying this, and I am right.


    I am putting an older man to look after a child is not a good option. I think it is better to let a young woman do this job. Maybe she has taken care of children before.


    "Sure, leave it to me," Marcy said while holding the laughter. I think that phrase of mine was funnier than I thought it would be.


    After finishing talking to her, I headed towards the exit of the guild master''s room. The only thing I could hear while closing the door was the guild master saying in a sad voice: "That was a little rude."


    And after that, I heard Marcy''s laughter inside the room; I think Syl will be fine if he stays here for a while. I just can''t let the mayor find out that she''s here.


    ######


    I left the adventurer guild while thinking about what I could do, but I think I already know what to do. Now that the child is not at home, I can do anything I want. I will not worry about anything.


    I can just hit those guards and then have a chat with the mayor, but would it be fun to walk in the front door? Or maybe it''s better to sneak in and talk to him first?


    Well, I think going in through the front gate is going to be more fun, anyway, I''m breaking into the house of the highest authority in that place, even if I didn''t show myself, the queen would find out.


    ''Come on.'' There was no one downstairs in the guild now as the receptionist is upstairs in the guild master''s room, but that doesn''t make much difference, as there is no adventurer here.


    Even the adventurer who was looking for a mission seemed to have given up on taking a task.


    "So, I think I''m going to eat something." I took food out of my storage and started eating right there while walking through the city''s dirty streets, but there was something wrong.


    I started to realize that the streets were getting empty. When I joined the guild, there were many people on the road, but now there was no one in the streets. There is something very wrong going on here.


    ''Got it.'' I started to notice some men armed with swords and spears going in several houses and acting violently. I think I understand what is happening here.


    They figured it out faster than I thought, now they''re after Syl, it won''t be long before they get to the adventurer guild, I think it''s best to stop them first, and they too can end up hurting innocent people.


    "We will." I wasn''t done eating yet, so I put the rest of the food in the storage and started going towards those men. Should I kill them? I don''t know yet, but if I can''t help it, it can happen.


    Well, they are attacking innocent people, I think this is my fault, but I still think it is an excellent reason to go with everything.


    ****


    Help me, and gain advanced chapters of my all novels: https://www.patreon.com/igorsaw

 Chapter 154 – Stop it.

    I started walking towards the closest man; at that moment, he had just left a house. I am sure he did not act kindly with the people who live here.


    I just wanted to come and hit him, but I think I''d better talk to him for a bit, I need to know exactly what''s going on, but I''m sure they''re after the girl, that''s clear.


    "Hey, you." I didn''t call him politely. I don''t think I need to be polite to a person like him, a person who does this to innocent people just on the orders of a person like that; it''s even worse.


    "Who are you?" I thought he would make the famous "Haaa?" just like all anime thugs, but it looks like this one is a little different, or maybe it''s not all the same in anime, right?


    "Before you know who I am, I need to know what''s going on here." Yes, I wouldn''t introduce myself to him; it wouldn''t make sense to do that now. But this is strange, doesn''t he know who I am?


    I visited the mansion today with the fat man, I don''t know if he was at the gate, but he should know who I am. Well, he may have forgotten, so let''s ignore it. It''s okay that he doesn''t recognize it.


    "This is none of your business, go back to your home; this is no place for children to stay." Well, I''m in the middle of the street, and I think this is a public place, so even as a child, I can still stay here.


    Or maybe this is just a small threat?


    "Aren''t you going to tell me?" I created a vast ice sword in my hand. I think I love making ice swords, they are strong, and they are also beautiful. I think it is more beautiful than a stone sword.


    I don''t know if I''ll ever create an iron sword, but I think I can achieve that if I study a little more.


    "You are crazy?" The man seemed a little surprised by the magic I had just used, but even so, he was still feeling much superior in that situation, I could see it through his eyes.


    I''m sure at the moment he was thinking, ''She''s just a kid.'' And I''m not going to blame him for that, because I''m just a kid, there''s no way to change that, but I think I can change his thoughts a little.


    "Brat, you don''t want to be patient, do you?" He pointed the iron sword he was holding at my face. The sword was so close that I could see even the sharpness of its blade, and that sword was not quite sharp.


    Well, I guess I have no other choice.


    I took my ice sword, and in just one swing of it, the arm of the man holding the sword flew away, his arm ended up a meter away from us.


    In addition to that, flying and falling arm, a lot of blood started to come out of the man''s arm. I don''t think even the men I killed blew that much blood.


    ''This is overkill, and I think this is a normal injury, right?'' I think losing an arm in this world is normal, right? I don''t have to be so surprised by this. I have to continue until he speaks.


    "Listen, can I ask you what are you doing here?" I wanted to hear it directly from their mouths, and that man''s look of terror showed that he wasn''t going to hold on to it for long, and that''s what happened.


    As soon as I started looking at him with a smile, he began to get even more desperate and started to tell everything that was going on, and that''s how I thought.


    The mayor''s daughter had run away from home, so the mayor sent all the men in the mansion after the girl, and the mayor wouldn''t mind if he killed anyone who intruded on it.


    ''Then that''s it.'' He''s a wretch, putting everyone in town at risk.


    "Thanks for telling me everything."


    "Will you-" With just a swing, the sword cut the man''s neck, his eyes widened, and he tried to continue talking, but in just a few seconds, he had already stopped moving.


    Well, now finish with the other men.


    They were all inside other people''s homes or distracted; that must be why they didn''t help this man. I think it''s better that way. I can kill one by one very carefully.


    #########


    "You brat."


    Guaa ~~


    Another cutthroat in an instant, it was like I was fighting a lot of goblins. Even I, who never had any fencing, can fight better than this guy. This is ridiculous.


    ''Is there no one strong in this place?'' It was as if no one was fighting seriously. It looks like a lot of children holding a sword, even after attacking together, they still couldn''t do anything.


    "What the fuck, you suck even to entertain me, what kind of guards are you? That''s not funny." Before I knew it, I started to get angry for some reason, but I shouldn''t be like that.


    It was like I was out of control for a moment, but I started to think better afterward. Maybe they are not that weak; maybe I am too strong, this may be a pain.


    "Stop talking shit, you bastard."


    Plam ~~


    A clash of swords clashed through the air. Did the man think that attacking me in the back would do any good? Maybe they are fragile.


    "Get away from." Just swinging my sword once was enough to open that man''s belly, even the leather armor he was wearing was cut like paper; it was a magnificent scene.


    Even though they are weak, I think I can have a little fun, but just one more is missing. It was speedy.


    "Hey, don''t do anything, I''m leaving, okay? I know you can kill me, but you''re going to let me go, right?" The man started to walk away and seemed to have started to shake.


    ''Is everyone in this world afraid of children?'' Seeing this, I just replied, "I''m not going to let you out of here after what you did to these people." I was talking about the residents.


    They may not have killed anyone, but they certainly did something.


    *****


    Help me and get advanced chapters: https://www.patreon.com/igorsaw


    Help me, buying my first volume on amazon, is an edited version: https://www.amazon.com/dp/B08HNGS394

 Chapter 155 – Entering the mansion.

    Even after seeing that man''s horror look, I still wouldn''t let him out of here alive; he should have thought better of what he was doing, now it''s too late to regret it.


    I may be looking like a kind of hero who keeps going after bandits. I think I''m feeling a little like this, but I think I need to stop doing that; I think I''ll end up having problems.


    It would be quicker to finish this job if I had gone directly to the mansion, but if I did, they would reach the guild and find the mayor''s daughter, so I think it was necessary.


    "Listen, I already told you that I''m leaving." I let him beg me a little more. It seems that the more scared people get, the more fun it becomes; it looks like he will piss at any moment.


    I start to remember the first time it happened to that maid. It was an incredible satisfaction to see a person pissing in fear of me; I think it''s not normal to think that, but I think everything is fine.


    ''Just be more afraid.'' Thinking about it, I started walking towards the man while holding my sword. I had the blade so tight that I thought the sword was going to break.


    For some reason, this ice sword is adamant so that it wouldn''t break so fast, and it will also cut people''s bones very quickly, which is fun, this is fun.


    I felt the corners of my mouth curl up in a smile, and after that smile appeared on my face, the man started to shake his legs, and small tears began to form in his eyes.


    "Hey, you''re too much of a coward, shouldn''t you at least try to do something against me? You know I won''t let you go, right?" I tried to start a dialogue with him, but it was a little short.


    "I couldn''t do anything against you, and even my strongest teammates were easily killed. I''m not an idiot to attack you." Too bad, I think I have no other choice.


    With a smile on my face, I just opened my mouth and said, "Got it, then, bye." After saying that, I put some reinforcement magic on my legs and ran towards the man. In a second, I already had a sword beside him.


    "You are a coward, and you are also an idiot." I stuck my sword directly in his waist; I have the feeling that this sword just blew his organs because he vomited a lot of blood right afterward.


    And after a few seconds, he was already on the ground, it was almost an instant death, but still, he must have felt a little pain.


    ''Well, now let''s go to the mansion.'' I need to get out of here and enjoy that nobody saw me. I don''t want anyone to see me killing all these people; I can become famous as a murderer or something.


    Although I helped the townspeople by doing this, I still don''t want to be seen. Good thing everyone was inside the house.


    ###########


    I activated my invisibility magic in a place where no one could see me, and then I went towards the mansion. Well, why did I start the invisibility magic? It''s simple, for sure there are still guards in that house.


    Do you think the mayor would be left alone in that mansion without a guard? It is dangerous until the inhabitants invade that place to seek satisfaction. I don''t know if they would, but it can still happen.


    ''Well, I''m here.'' There was no guard at the mansion gate, but he was locked, of course.


    ''This is simple.'' In just a few seconds, I used the magic to fly and went to the other side. I see no problem entering the front gate this time. I think it is even more fun this way.


    I walked through that garden while observing all the things in it, but now I had no one to stop me from looking at it; in fact, it is an incredible place. What a pity that it was created with illegal money and by a horrible person.


    Well, now this is how I''m going to get in here.


    I was already at the front door of the mansion, and I didn''t know what I would do now. I don''t know if I would intrude around here or if I entered carefully through a window, I think it would be okay to invade here, I think I can handle some guards.


    Those guards who were with the mayor seemed stronger than the others, but even then, they couldn''t do anything against me, I''m sure of that.


    ''I decided.'' I didn''t even think straight, and I already held the door handle to open it, but when I turned it, the door didn''t open. They had also locked the front door.


    Damn, I think I''m going to have to do this, sorry about that, the person who will have to rebuild that door later. After thinking that, I punched the door with a strong punch using body reinforcement.


    I thought I would make a hole in the door, but it was tougher than I thought, the door came out entirely from the wall and fell into the room, but it was a little cracked. If I punched one more, it would break in several pieces.


    Although I didn''t use all my strength in this punch, I''m afraid to use it all, and I may end up doing something I shouldn''t.


    ''Okay, where are you?'' Inside the room that the door had just been broken down, some maids were shaking with fear, they didn''t know what had happened, but they are sure that something terrible will happen.


    Well, I wouldn''t say I like to make you scared, but they''ll have to stay that way for a while. I activated my search magic and started looking for the place where the mayor could be, and I found it very quickly.


    In a room on the second floor, a person was sitting somewhere. How do I know he is sitting? Well, she''s stopped. This person may be lying or sitting, but I think he is sitting.


    And in this same room, two people are standing next to each other, which I think are the guards; they seem to be in a position that they are in front of the door so that no one can enter.


    The only thing he''s doing now is waiting for news from your daughter? He should help with the search if he loves her so much.


    ''Well, let''s go up there and talk to him for a while.'' Leaving the frightened maids behind and looking at my search magic, I realized that those guards had already started moving.


    It was faster than I thought, I think I will have to fight again, and it can be a more complicated fight.


    IgorRSAW


    Help me and gain advanced chapters: https://www.patreon.com/igorsaw

 Chapter 156 – Guards.

    I stood at the bottom of the stairs waiting for the guards to appear, they were already coming towards me at high speed, so they already know that I am here and will be arriving attacking me at any moment.


    I have to wait here and attack them when they appear in front of me. I don''t want to let them attack first. If I attack first, I can finish them off efficiently, and I will finish this more quickly.


    ''I just hope it works.'' I''m afraid to use some magic and break the ladder. I don''t think this ladder supports mighty magic. I don''t want to destroy such a beautiful mansion.


    If I destroy it, I will take away the home of someone who may live here in the future, or I can sell everything that is here and get good money.


    ''Wait, what am I thinking?'' I can''t use these things to get money, they were made with city money, or maybe I can use the funds to rebuild the city.


    Well, I''ll think about it better when I''m done with it, there they are. The men appeared at the top of the stairs and started looking around to see if I had already managed to go upstairs.


    The employees on the floor below had already run to hide. I think they already know what will happen now, so they prefer not to be exposed to danger.


    After a few seconds of looking upstairs, they finally decided to look down, I was almost doing something to get their attention, and the moment they noticed me, I could hear a scream.


    "So it''s you, I knew I couldn''t trust you." Wait, isn''t that the guy who told me not to look at the garden? I thought that only the weakest guards stayed at the gate. It seems like they switched places.


    Or maybe I could be mistaken, and he is one of the guards who were with the mayor, as they were irrelevant, I was not able to record their faces very well in my mind, for me they are all enemies anyway.


    "Well, I never said to trust me." I decided to say something to provoke them, and then I activated the water magic, created a large amount of water that floated around me.


    Those water started to turn into big spikes of ice that floated beside me and even on top of me. I think this must be an incredible sight; what a pity that I can''t see it in the third person.


    When the guards saw those ice spikes floating beside me, I think they realized what could happen and ended up trying to hide, but it didn''t work very well.


    As soon as I realized that they wanted to hide, I made the ices go full speed at them, one of the ice poles stuck in the belly of one of them, enough for the tip of the stake to come out of his back.


    After spitting a large amount of blood, another stake of ice pierced his head, causing him to fall to the ground and roll down the stairs. I think it was instant death.


    The other guard had managed to get out of my attack alive, but I think I overreacted; many icicles were stuck in the mansion''s walls. I think I ended up breaking the mansion more than I should have.


    "So, get down here." I already knew that the other guard could not walk. Before he could hide, one of the stakes ended up driving his leg. I could hear his bone-breaking in two. I thought his leg would be pulled out.


    "You monster, how can you use magic like that?" It''s simple magic, and I don''t know why I never used it that way. It was entertaining to see so many ice poles floating beside me. I felt like a goddess.


    And it also has great destructive power.


    "I am not a monster. I am a little girl, now look like I''m going up." I stepped over the guard''s body and started up the stairs. I ended up dancing in the pool of blood that had formed on the floor, so the floor was marking all my steps.


    It felt like I was a murderer in some horror movie. I feel a little excited doing that.


    "I''m coming ~~" I decided to try to make the man more scared, and I think it worked, I was listening to him dragging himself on the floor to try to hide somewhere, but he wouldn''t be able to hide me.


    As soon as I finished climbing the stairs, I looked at the side he was on, and I could only see a large number of balls coming towards me, they even looked like balls made of earth, and their speed was fast.


    I think this thing would be used against an average person. It could end up seriously injuring that person. I didn''t know that these guards could use magic. I thought they were just swordsmen.


    But even if he attacks me with it, it won''t work.


    In less than a second, a barrier was in front of me, all the stones hit the wall and broke into several smaller pieces until it made a good sound. This magic is even stronger than I imagined.


    "Do you still have any magic to use? Try it." I think this man can only use earth magic. There seem to be specific elements here. I thought people could use whatever magic they learned. I was wrong.


    "Get away from." The moment I said that, he started using all the spells I could get. He used magic very similar to my ice poles, but they came out of the wall and the floor, they looked like a trap, but of course, no managed to cross my barrier.


    He tried to block my view with some dust somehow, but with just a little bit of wind magic, I managed to stop it all. I thought these guards would be stronger, what a ridiculous thing.


    "Hey, you are weak." I created just an ice stake this time and threw it at an incredible speed onto the man''s torso, causing him to vomit blood and fall to the ground shortly afterward.


    He tried to say something, but his voice didn''t know, but it shouldn''t be anything significant. I think the most important thing is now inside that room. I activated my search magic, and that signal was still there.


    ''It seems that the mayor is hoping that his guards managed to win. Let''s surprise him a little bit'' I went towards the body of the nearest guard and created an ice sword in my right hand.


    "This is going to be fun," I said as I swung my sword around the man''s neck.


    IgorRSAW


    Help me and gain advanced chapters: https://www.patreon.com/igorsaw

 Chapter 157 – Mayor.

    After the man''s head started rolling on the floor, I grabbed his head by the hair and started walking towards the room where the mayor was in. I just wanted to scare him a little.


    ''Maybe I''m going too far?'' I think this isn''t kind. I promise never to do anything like that again, but I feel like this will be a little fun.


    I approached the door of the room he was in and realized that the door was closed, I thought they had left the door open because of the speed they left, but they took a little care.


    I don''t know if the door was locked, but I would open it anyway, I put my hand on the handle and started to force it, but of course, the door didn''t open. I think the mayor locked the door from the inside.


    ''Maybe he realized he was in danger.'' Well, it doesn''t stop me. I need to use a little more force.


    I activated the body reinforcement magic, and immediately afterward, I pulled the lock off the door with my hand; even though doing this, my fingers were not injured, this magic is so cool and so convenient.


    "Shit." As soon as I pulled the lock on the door, I heard the mayor''s voice inside the room. He knows that it''s not his guards who are here, let''s do it.


    Before entering the room, I just opened it a little, and then I threw the guard''s head into the room with him.


    When I did this, the mayor said nothing and did not shout.


    I thought he would be a little more shocked by this; I think I can go inside the room.


    I opened the door and entered the room, walked very slowly into the room while taking care of some trap that he could have set, but the mayor was standing in the same place. He didn''t even move.


    "Are you paralyzed?" I looked at him and tried to start a dialogue with him, but he could not speak, wait, has he never seen a dead person before? So he was never directly involved with someone''s death.


    Before I came to this world, I had also never seen a person dying in front of me, and of course, I had never killed anyone, but I still didn''t care when I did that.


    I think my case is a little different.


    "Getaway, what did you do with him? Are you crazy?" He was desperate as he looked at the head of the guard who was at his side a short time ago. Well, maybe it''s someone close to him, perhaps it''s been hard for him to endure his friend''s death.


    "I didn''t do anything, he attacked me, and I ended up hitting him a little bit, it seems he couldn''t take it," I answered as I approached and smiled at the mayor. Each time I got closer, the more he trembled.


    He''s too scared, and maybe I should stop scaring him? I think it''s best to talk to him for a while before doing anything.


    If I talk a little, I can discover other things about that fat man. Since he is the one who sells the drugs to the mayor, maybe he does the same thing and several other cities, I have to find out how it works.


    I think I''m getting into a lot of trouble trying to find out about it, but I think I can handle them all, or I hope I can.


    #########


    "You can stop shaking, you just need to answer everything I''m going to ask, and I won''t do anything, what do you think?" I think it''s a good proposal, even if I''m lying, I think it''s better to say that.


    If I don''t calm him down, he won''t answer my questions, and it will end up giving me problems and spending a lot of time.


    "Okay, just ask and then go." Wait, isn''t he too hurried? Now that I would start my incredible interrogation, it''s getting a little fun. I still haven''t had enough pleasure just with these guards.


    But to not go against my own words, I just replied, "Sure, I''ll leave you alone." I tried to answer in the most typical way possible. I don''t want him to find out that I''m lying. That would be a problem.


    "Okay, you can start asking." So, what am I going to ask first? I should ask about his daughter, why does he do it all with his daughter? I need to know better about this.


    "So, why do you apply those things to your daughter?" When I said that, he opened his eyes wide and looked surprised.


    Well, I was in that room while I was invisible. He must be confused. But even though he was surprised, he started telling me why he did it, and the reason made me a little irritated.


    He said that in a year, his daughter would go to a school in the capital, a school that I didn''t even know existed, I don''t think I ever went to that school, or maybe I didn''t pay attention to it.


    Emily didn''t tell me about it either. I need to learn more about this school. It could be something important for the future.


    The reason was simply because of the mayor''s greed. He wanted his daughter to be a girl strong enough to stay on top of the school, that''s all, there''s no other reason, so it made me a little irritated.


    I don''t know what the family of person number one in the school wins, but that person''s family should gain a little fame, so the mayor was artificially increasing his daughter''s strength just for that.


    My God, it disgusts me; he uses his daughter only for the benefit of his own family.


    I don''t know how this school works, but I don''t want to go into that place anymore, surely there must be many nobles or parents like these, I don''t want to get close to these people.


    "So you did it just for your daughter to be number one in school? Don''t you think this is an idiotic reason? You could kill your daughter by applying these things to her." I started to get angry at this point.


    Even though I don''t have much contact with that girl, I''m sure she doesn''t deserve to be used that way.


    "Yes, it was a stupid reason, I''m sorry for that, I just wanted to grow my family, it was a benefit for me, I''m sorry."


    He started to apologize. I''m sure he''s doing it because of fear; he doesn''t look like someone who would apologize for that.


    "In addition to doing this with your daughter, you still left her trapped inside this house. And all those guards outside, they could have killed innocent people, you are despicable, this whole problem because of your family''s RANK."


    I was looking like a mother lecturing her son, but he deserves to hear a few words.


    ''We will leave to talk about his daughter later. The most important moment has come now.'' I started to smile.


    ****


    Help me and gain advanced chapters: https://www.patreon.com/igorsaw


    Buy the edited version ( volume 1 ) on amazon: https://www.amazon.com/dp/B08HNGS394

 Chapter 158 – Mayor 2.

    When I started to smile, he was even more scared, but I''m not going to do anything with him yet, I''m not going to do anything with him until I find out everything that fat man is doing. After that, I have no way to promise his safety.


    "What you want?" He started to get scared and almost got up to leave, but as his crutch was a little far away and looked a little weak, he remained seated.


    I even thought he would pass out on the couch there, but he stood his ground and was answering everything I asked.


    "Well, you will tell me everything that has happened so far, how you got involved with that fat man, and how he gets these drugs to sell to other cities." This is an important thing.


    I don''t know if that fat man makes the drug, or if he gets them from a supplier, and I will only end this whole problem if I catch the person who supplies the drugs, but that can be a little difficult.


    If it is not the fat man who makes the drugs, if I talk to him a little, I will get some vital information. When I say talk, it is just to scare him a little. He''s already a bit afraid of me so that it will be more comfortable.


    "Okay, I''ll tell you everything." The mayor didn''t even think twice. He started telling everything that happened so far, I was expecting a story to tell, but it was a more straightforward story than I thought.


    A few months ago, her daughter turned 12, and she needs to enter school at the age of 13, but she did not have much magic and was ashamed to send her to study at a school for nobles.


    It''s a stupid thing to think about your daughter, but that''s what he did.


    On his daughter''s 12th birthday, he had heard from some nobles about this drug, and he also found out who her seller was, so he sent someone to the city of Grenrok to talk to the mayor there.


    ''So there are many other nobles who buy this drug.'' It seems like a very familiar thing.


    Even if the drug makes your children a little sick at the time of application when the drug takes effect, the person''s magical powers begin to rise naturally, so they don''t mind applying it to their children.


    And since many nobles were using this drug on their children, he didn''t mind using it on his daughter, so he contacted the fat man and started buying his medication.


    It was a revolting and straightforward story.


    The people in this world don''t seem to care much about their children, I feel a little bad about hearing all this coming out of his mouth, but I still have to keep listening to everything he has to say.


    I thought there would be something more important, but after that, he just started talking about the school in the capital. I got a little interested in that and kept listening.


    #########


    After listening to the school for a while, I understood only one thing.


    Nobles use drugs on their children to put them in the school elite; that''s the simplest explanation for everything I''ve heard, just nobles being greedy.


    ''Well, if I end up with the supply of this drug, everything will change, or I hope it will change.'' But first, I would have to find out who supplies this drug, and maybe I found out how it is made.


    I''m not a drug expert, but I''m sure most of them are not suitable for the human body, and because of what I saw in the girl''s room when I walked in, I''m sure this is one of them.


    "Listen, now that I''ve heard the reason for you to do this, and I also know about the other nobles, can I ask you one more thing?"


    "Ask what you want."


    "Who supplies that drug to that fat man? Or maybe he prepares that drug himself?"


    That was the most critical issue now, but it gets more and more complicated. If all of these mayors are involved in these schemes, what will happen to cities if they are arrested or killed?


    ''Well, that''s not my problem, that old woman will have to take care of it.'' Her imagination came to my mind for a second, but then I pretended it didn''t happen and went on with the conversation.


    "I don''t know exactly who supplies the drugs to him, but I''m sure it is prepared in Grenrok." This is interesting. If the drug is prepared there, I don''t have to worry about traveling elsewhere.


    "I understand." Now it''s time to go, I thought about continuing the conversation about your daughter, but I don''t think that''s necessary. Let''s get this over with quickly.


    "Where is my daughter?" Hey, when I decided not to talk to her, I think I''m going to tell him the truth, I don''t have to worry about that, maybe he''ll never see his daughter again.


    He will never see her again, but I can''t say that in front of him.


    "Your daughter is fine. I put her in a safe place, don''t worry." I didn''t lie. I don''t think there is a safer place than that guild at the moment.


    "Good thing, I thought she was in danger or lost." Does he have the courage to say that in front of me after everything he''s done? What an idiot.


    "Well, I''m sorry about that." I approached the man and activated the body reinforcement on my right hand. He didn''t even move, he seemed to be paralyzed with fear, or maybe he understood what would happen.


    I don''t care what he''s thinking now. Let''s get this over with.


    "I''m going to tell your daughter that you killed yourself, okay? I don''t want her to hate me for a reason like that." I grabbed the man''s neck with all my strength. He wasn''t even trying to escape.


    After a while, he had stopped moving.


    I think that was the least bloody death I have ever witnessed, but why is this feeling so good?


    ****


    Help me and gain advanced chapters: https://www.patreon.com/igorsaw


    Buy the edited version ( volume 1 ) on amazon: https://www.amazon.com/dp/B08HNGS394

 Chapter 159 – What to do from now on?

    After all that depressing scene and the mayor''s death, I walked quietly to the mansion''s exit. Throughout the journey, I noticed some looks on me; most of them were looks of fear.


    After having done all this, they must surely be afraid of me, it was a little radical, and it can spread a little. I''m sure what happened here will reach that older woman''s ears.


    I''m glad ~~


    Is he dead? ~~


    Now we''re free ~~


    "It seems that not all are against it." But even with most of the maids looking at me with that look of fear, there were still some who were attacking me for all of this, but I just ignored them all.


    I didn''t feel like I had done anything that deserved thanks, I just brutally killed many people, this is not something to celebrate, but I still understand their feelings.


    Perhaps they were trapped here against their will, and now they are free to leave this mansion and live together with their families.


    And with the mayor dead, maybe the city''s economy will start to improve, but I don''t know exactly how I said it. I can''t manage the city. I have to put someone else in its place.


    The person best suited for this would be the mayor''s daughter or his wife, but can I trust his wife? I didn''t even get to see her in that house the whole time I spent here. Maybe he doesn''t even have a wife.


    And his daughter has no ability to manage an entire city; she is just a child, she cannot do anything to help this city now, she is alone now, and I need to help her now.


    There is also the uncle of the girl who was here and received the drug, but I don''t think the people would accept him in charge, and a person who uses a drug to keep his mouth shut is not to be trusted.


    ''I only have one option left.'' I wouldn''t be walking around the city looking for someone to become the mayor of that city, so the only person who came to my mind at the moment was the guild master.


    The guild is not used much, so there is little point in staying there. He can just put a veteran adventurer in his place when he becomes the mayor.


    "Listen, clean up the mansion, and I don''t want to see a drop of blood on the floor. Get that man''s body up there. If you stay in that place, it will start to stink." Without realizing it, I was already giving orders to the maids.


    At the same time, they all started to clean everything. Even though they were disgusted to touch the rest of those bodies, they did their job very well.


    ''I can leave this to them. Now let''s go to the guild.'' I have to make up somehow that her father killed himself when I showed up here, and I also have to convince the guild master to become the mayor.


    I also have to ask Syl where her mother is; if she arrives at the mansion and doesn''t know what happened to her husband, it can be a little strange. I also have to find out if she knew all this.


    In case she knows about everything that is going on, I think I will have no alternative but to get rid of her. I don''t want her affecting Syl''s life from now on.


    ''I want to resolve all this as soon as possible, and I miss those three girls'' The image of Cibely, Eleonor and Clevina came and my mind.


    I hope they are well.


    ##########


    After a while, I was at the guild door.


    People were still inside their houses and had not left after what had happened, and of course, the bodies were still lying on the streets of the city, there seems to be no one to clean up this mess.


    I hope it doesn''t take long to get these bodies out of the city, it might get a little disgusting after a while, but I don''t think I need to care about that now.


    ''Come on.'' First, I have to warn Syl that her father is dead. I hope she does it in a good way. I hope she doesn''t start crying desperately.


    "I returned." As soon as I joined the guild, I could see Marcya standing behind the counter, so I greeted her. After a little fright, she also greeted me back and then called me up the stairs.


    I followed Marcya all the way to the guild master''s room, and all the while, I was thinking of a way to tell Syl what happens, but all the ways look horrible.


    "Master, she is back." Marcya said from outside the room, and from inside, I could hear the guild master''s voice saying, "Is she back yet? Come in." I think he was surprised. Well, I went there really fast.


    I think I got it over with in less than an hour. It was swift, of course, he would be surprised.


    "So, how was it?" The master didn''t even wait for Marcya to close the door, and he was already asking. He was really anxious to know what had happened, and I decided to speak in the best way I could.


    "When I arrived at the mansion, the mayor was already dead, and it looked like he even hanged himself." I was talking a horrible lie, but I think it is for the best.


    Syl was in the room with us listening to everything, but when I said her father was dead, she didn''t seem to care that much.


    Just for a second, she looked surprised, but then her expression returned to normal.


    I guess I worried a lot, she doesn''t care so much about her father, or maybe she''s just pretending.


    "So I understand, what are we going to do now? With the mayor dead, things can get out of hand." The time has come.


    "That''s why I want you to become the mayor; what do you think?"


    "Eh?"


    When I said that, the guild master''s face went pale, and he froze. Didn''t he take it all and ended up having an attack?


    "Hey, are you okay?" I was a little worried, but he managed to compose himself and let out a cry in a few seconds.


    "AS IF I COULD DO THIS!"


    I don''t think he was pleased about it.


    ****


    Help me and gain advanced chapters: https://www.patreon.com/igorsaw


    Buy the edited version ( volume 1 ) on amazon: https://www.amazon.com/dp/B08HNGS394

 Chapter 160 – New Mayor?

    The guild master was refusing to become the new mayor, even though he tried to convince him in some way he always did, it seemed that he was afraid of it, or maybe he thinks he is not ready.


    It wouldn''t help to make assumptions, so I asked him directly what was bothering him, maybe I could help him get over it, and maybe become the new mayor.


    "So, why don''t you want to become the mayor?" There may be several reasons for this, so it was better to listen to what he had to say.


    And after my question, he started citing several reasons for not wanting to become mayor. The first reason was the fear of the population not accepting it, this is a normal fear, I think.


    The second reason was the fear of not being able to manage the entire city and ending up ruining it. After hearing this, I made a joke saying, "It can''t get any worse than it does now." When I looked at Syl''s face, she wasn''t smiling, it was the other way around.


    Well, I guess I shouldn''t have made this joke with the mayor''s daughter here, he just died and she knows that everything that is happening in the city is his fault, she needs time to get over it.


    But leaving that aside, the mayor''s other reason was Marcya, he doesn''t know what he will do if he leaves the guild and leaves Marcya here, I think he''s some kind of idiot, he didn''t think about taking her to work with him?


    "Are you stupid? It''s just that she goes with you to the mansion, she can work as your advisor or something, isn''t it easy?" I spoke in a somewhat rude way, but I think he managed to understand.


    After I said that, he was thoughtful for a moment and after that: "Sorry, but I''m not ready for this." Aaah, what is he? Some kind of child? He needs to take chances sometimes.


    People need to risk doing some things, maybe things work or maybe they don''t work, he needs to try, that matters. Well, I can''t force you into anything, I need to find someone else.


    ''I have to talk to Syl''s mother.'' I think she is the only person who can become mayor now, of course, if she has not been involved with all this.


    I hope she is a decent person, I don''t want to take too long to find a new mayor for this city, it is not good to leave an entire city without someone''s supervision.


    "Okay, if you''re not going to become the new mayor, I only have one option left, Syl, where''s your mom?"


    "Eh? My mom? Hmmm, I don''t really know."


    ''Haaaa, so that''s it, she doesn''t know her mother either, things get worse and worse, I just left an orphan girl.'' I sighed in my mind, but I can''t let it affect me, I''ll take care of it if I have to.


    Imagine, a 12-year-old girl like me becoming someone''s foster mother? This is funny.


    ''Stop, this is no time for it, things got worse.'' Now I have no one to turn to, where am I going to find a new mayor? Or maybe I''ll keep trying to convince this old man.


    ###########


    I stayed there in the master''s room without knowing what to do for a while, but after some time without hearing anyone''s voice, Syl decided to start talking about some things, she was talking as if she were a very mature person.


    "Listen, I know my dad did horrible things to me, and he did a lot of horrible things to the people in that town, but I still didn''t want him to be dead."


    Little tears started to form in her eyes, it seems that she did not want this to happen, a person would look like this after losing her father.


    Even though he is a horrible person, he was still his father, nothing can change that.


    "And now that he is dead, the city has no one to run it, and of course, I don''t want to do that, I don''t want to have that responsibility." I was already there, she would not want a difficult job like this.


    "So ... I think the master should take my father''s place, I know that he is a good person, even if he stayed by my father''s side for a while." Wait, did she start trusting him so quickly?


    Haaa ~~


    The guild master gave a big sigh and then threw himself in the chair, it looked like he had given up on denying about it, I think Syl''s words helped me this time, thanks.


    "Can I think a little more? Until tomorrow I''ll give you an answer." Before he had refused to do this, but now he will think about it, I think it was a great step forward, now I have to wait.


    "Hey, Syl, do you want to come with me to the inn? You can stay with me until tomorrow." I thought it best not to leave Syl in the guild, I think it better to have her by my side until everything is resolved.


    "Of course." Syl gave a big smile, it looked like her sadness had disappeared, but after a few seconds, I could see a little emptiness in her eyes, maybe it will take a while for her to get back to normal.


    I can''t tell her that I killed her father, I think it''s better to continue as he is now, he just killed himself, right?


    "And you, think about it very well, I hope you don''t accept it and then do like him, I won''t forgive you for that." Yes, if he became the mayor and acted like the previous mayor, I think I would have to do the same thing as him.


    But as he was the person who asked for my help, I think he will not do anything to disappoint me, in fact, I want him not to disappoint me, I am not in the mood to kill him.


    ''I hope he accepts, I want to go home.'' And it was with these thoughts that I left the guild master''s room holding Syl''s hand.


    ****


    Help me and gain advanced chapters: https://www.patreon.com/igorsaw


    Buy the edited version ( volume 1 ) on amazon: https://www.amazon.com/dp/B08HNGS394

 Chapter 161 – Decision.

    I walked around the city holding Syl''s hand, of course, I also met her eyes as soon as she looked at the side where the bodies were, can you imagine she saw the men who worked in her house dead like that?


    I don''t want her to see what I did too, I don''t want her to think that I''m some kind of uncontrolled killer, I think it''s best not to let her see everything I did in this city when I left.


    "We''re almost there, don''t worry, okay?" Syl seemed concerned about walking around the city like that, I think I can understand, she is the mayor''s daughter or was the mayor''s daughter.


    People shouldn''t like her very much because of her father, or maybe she thinks people don''t like her, so she gets scared when she''s walking around town like that.


    "Hey, you can calm down, nobody will do anything to you, I''m here." Yes, even if they decided to get closer, I would just throw each one away, so she doesn''t have to worry about it, she can stay calm while she is with me.


    "Okay, I know that you will protect me, I know that." She squeezed my hand even more and then gave me a forced smile, I think it will take a while for her to give a genuine smile.


    ''But now it''s time to enter this inn, I hope Syl is not bothered by the quality of it.'' I had arrived at the mansion''s door, but I was still a little afraid.


    Can you imagine taking a noble girl to a place like this? But I can''t take her to the place where her father died anyway, I have to be content with that.


    Wait, don''t you have a house where the fat man stayed? I think he is no longer in the city, I can just stay there, I think there will be no problems, the mayor is no longer here, and surely no one should live there.


    "Listen, Syl, do you know where the house is where your father keeps the guests? Can''t we just stay there?" I looked Syl in the eye and asked this, she thought of it as something important, but she couldn''t help asking.


    "Why can''t we stay at this inn? It doesn''t seem to be a problem." Syl, I just don''t want you to be in a bad place, understand this, the owner of this inn is also strange.


    "It''s a very old building, I''m afraid to take you inside, what if it collapses?"


    "Ehhh? He''s not going, you''re worrying too much."


    "He will, I know he will let''s go to the visitors'' house, shall we?"


    Was this looking like some kind of two-kid argument, or maybe this was two-kid arguing? I think I am acting in a very childish way, but since she wants to stay at the inn, I see no problem.


    "Okay, let''s go in." I gave up on this discussion, held Syl''s hand again, and walked into the inn, I hope this building doesn''t collapse, I''m really afraid it will happen.


    ###########


    We went inside the inn and I didn''t say anything to the woman at the counter, I had the door key in my storage, so it didn''t matter much, it''s already paid, so I can stay here without having to talk to her.


    We climbed the stairs carefully because of the strange noises she made, Syl seemed to have started to understand the reason for my words when we were outside the inn, the building could collapse.


    "That woman is a little weird." Syl also contained her words when saying this, I hope she didn''t hear that, just imagine if she is some kind of crazy and decides to attack us during the night?


    "Hey, don''t say that let''s go to the bedroom, it will be dark in a little while." Yes, it had been a whole day since I started doing that "Massacre" but I think everything is fine, time passes faster when we have fun.


    We arrived at the room and I took the key out of my storage to open the door.


    "Ohh, what kind of magic is this? I''ve never seen anything like it." The moment I used the storage magic, Syl started to wonder and ask me about it, but I just said it was a secret and opened the bedroom door.


    The room was as it was, just a bed of dubious quality, a closet, and a small table to put my things in, or maybe I should call it a desk? I don''t know what the best way to call it.


    "There''s only one bed, so we''ll have to sleep together, okay?" I don''t see a problem with that, I think it will be enough for both of us to sleep here, we are both very small.


    "Okay, I''m really happy to hear that." Ahh, she looked really happy, I''m afraid to sleep with her now, imagine if she tries to do something with me at night? This is going to be a little strange.


    ''Hey, stop thinking that, she''s just a child, she shouldn''t even know what this is you''re thinking about.'' It''s true, I''m having strange thoughts, let''s just ignore that.


    After some time in silence, I started thinking about taking a shower, but I still hadn''t tried the bath in this inn, there was a door in my room but I still haven''t opened it, it''s probably the bathroom.


    I''m afraid to see the bathroom in this place, imagine if it is some kind of disgusting place? But I want to take a shower, I''m all sweaty.


    After all that happened this afternoon, I need a shower, I think I''ll have to risk taking a shower right here, come on.


    I walked to the bathroom door carefully, and opened it at once, to my surprise it was a decent bathroom.


    "What are you doing? You look weird."


    "Just ignore this, shall we take a shower?" I gave a nervous smile and then walked into the bathroom.


    ****


    Help me and gain advanced chapters: https://www.patreon.com/igorsaw


    Buy the edited version ( volume 1 ) on amazon: https://www.amazon.com/dp/B08HNGS394

 Chapter 162 – Bath.

    I called Syl to go into the bathroom and we both took off our clothes, before I was in awe of Cibely''s body, but there''s no way I can be in awe of Syl''s body, she''s just a child, and that''s a good thing.


    If I showered with another woman like Cibely I would be staring at her, it would look like some kind of pervert, I have to learn to control my male instincts, that will be good.


    "Where do I leave my clothes?" There was no laundry basket inside the room, so Syl was confused and didn''t know where to leave her clothes, but I just said to her, "I threw it anywhere in the room, preferably in a clean place."


    It would be difficult if she got her clothes dirty now, maybe my dress won''t fit her, but as our size is very similar, we could try this one day, I think she would look very beautiful in a darker dress.


    At the moment she was also wearing a dress, but it was a pink color, a very light pink, it even looked like the dress was white, but I do not deny that it is very beautiful.


    ''But I don''t think I would like something like that.'' I always liked clothes with a darker color, I wouldn¡¯t be able to wear something that light like that, and clothes like that get dirty very quickly.


    "Okay, now come here, I''m going to wash your hair." There was only one stool to sit in the bathroom, so I asked Syl to sit first so I could help her clean up.


    Inside the bathroom was shampoo, but it seemed to be of dubious quality, but since I have nothing to lose now, I brushed Syl''s hair. Since she didn''t seem bothered, I think everything is fine.


    I thought the shampoo had a very bad quality, but until it made enough foam, maybe the owner of the inn is worried about that? No, I still think it has a dubious quality.


    Despite making a lot of foam, his smell is not very pleasant, I will not say it is bad, but the smell of the shampoo from the inn I was staying in was much better, so the products here clearly have worse quality.


    There was also a soap inside, and of course, there was a sponge to soap the skin with.


    ''I don''t think it''s a good idea to use this.'' I''m just going to make a sacrifice here so we can just take a shower, I don''t think I''m doing the right thing, but it''s better than using this sponge.


    I think using the same soap is okay, but using this sponge doesn¡¯t seem like a good idea, I don¡¯t know who went through this place, but the sponge doesn¡¯t seem new, and that makes me worried about passing it on Syl.


    "Wait a minute here, I don''t think it''s a good idea to use this sponge." As soon as I said that, Syl also looked at the sponge in the bathroom and said, "I think you''re right." And he started to smile.


    #########


    I left the bathroom for a moment and used my storage to remove the clothes that I had bought for myself that day, the same day that I was going to save Cibely, I even forgot to use it at that time.


    I just took off my shirt and then created an ice sword in my hand, it was the right time to enjoy the quality of that sword.


    "Is ready." I had just cut off a piece of my shirt to use as a sponge, I know it''s not a good idea to do that, I just lost money, but I think it''s better than using that sponge.


    I went back to the bathroom and told Syl what I had done, and of course, she smiled like she was having fun with it, I feel like punching her right now, doesn''t she know it cost money?


    ''Okay, calm down.'' I started using the shirt piece to clean Syl''s body, why am I doing this anyway? I thought she had the ability to cleanse her body.


    It is true, she has always lived surrounded by several maids, it makes sense that she is used to being clean like that, but I think it is okay, it will not take long, and doing that is not bad.


    It looks like I''m taking care of a daughter, so it''s a good feeling. I would never have a chance to have a daughter in my old world, so I have to take advantage of this situation, it is a wonderful situation.


    "Hey, you are making a strange face." Wait, I didn''t make some kind of perverted face, did I? I don''t want to be treated like a disgusting person by Syl, I don''t want that to happen.


    "I didn''t make any strange faces, I''m just happy."


    "I see, I see, you are some kind of pervert who is happy to clean a little girl''s body." When she said that it was as if I had been stabbed in the heart, I feel a little bad.


    After getting a little bad at Syl''s words, I replied, "But am I, not a little girl either? Don''t say that, Syl." I was almost crying at that moment, I don''t want to be treated like a pervert by her.


    "I''m kidding, now I''m going to clean you up, sit down." Syl got up from the bench and asked me to sit, and of course, I sat down.


    When Syl threw some of that water at me, I started shaking right away.


    "It''s cold, right? Haha" It was the first time that Syl smiled more expressively, so I think it''s okay to suffer from this cold water for a while.


    It was a very good shower since she was doing this, Syl''s hands were very soft, it was like I was getting a massage, so it felt great.


    But it was a quick shower, and before long we were out of the bathroom, I wanted this to continue for a while.


    ****


    Help me and gain advanced chapters: https://www.patreon.com/igorsaw


    Buy the edited version ( volume 1 ) on amazon: https://www.amazon.com/dp/B08HNGS394

 Chapter 163 – We sleep together.

    When we finished the shower, I wore a different dress and gave a dress that was in my storage for Syl to wear. She was a little smaller than me, but the dress still suited her just fine.


    As the dress was a dark color, I think she looked a bit like me, but the colors of our hair were totally different, she had beautiful blonde hair, it was the opposite of my black hair.


    In addition to her blond hair, her eyes were so light that they even looked like they would glow in the dark, it was a beautiful color, a very light green.


    It was a genre that I have seen many times in this world, but even so, because of her size and her cute voice, she was almost a goddess in my eyes, she was the perfect little girl.


    Of course, she is not so perfect when I, who am a narcissist, but she is also very beautiful, but I cannot keep saying this to her, Syl will think I am a pervert.


    Her appearance was the same as Clevina''s, the only difference was that her eyes were lighter, but when Syl grows up, I''m sure she will look like Clevina, they are like mother and daughter.


    ''Wait.'' No, I must be thinking too much, there is no way Syl is Clevina''s daughter, it is impossible, or I hope it is, is her body already impure? I can''t think of that.


    I think it''s better not to think about it too much, and it''s also impossible for it to be real, Syl''s mother disappeared, that''s it.


    "Hey, Larissa, what are we going to eat today?" Along the way, I had a little conversation with Syl and ended up saying my fake name to her, I don''t think it''s a good idea to say my real name, and it''s the first time she calls me by name, what a cute little girl.


    "I have a few things in my ''magic bag'' what do you think about trying?" I still had a lot of things that I had bought, and I don''t want to go downstairs to eat.


    "Hmm, I think I''ll try it, but is it good?" Syl looked a little suspicious when she held that bread in her hands.


    "How hot is it?" Well, does my storage make food warm, hahaha, me not amazing? Syl, am I not amazing?


    Well, of course, I wouldn''t say that to her, better to let her make assumptions in her head.


    Hmm ~~


    When Syl bit the bread, her eyes widened and a sound came out of her mouth, did she never eat anything like that? Well, she is a noblewoman, she must eat very exotic, or perhaps very refined foods.


    ''As I always say, the simplest is always the best.'' I don''t think I ever said that, but let''s pretend that I ever said that.


    I was also eating my bread, and as it was always delicious, I think I can never be without this food in my storage, I just hope I don''t get fat eating just that.


    I think I need to diversify my diet a little, but I''ll do it another day, I''m already getting a little sleepy, today was a busy day.


    "Finish eating, we need to sleep early, you have to wake up very early tomorrow."


    ###########


    It was a quiet night, as there was only one bed, we slept in the same bed, and it was a very good feeling, it was very comfortable.


    I started to remember the time when I slept with Emily, but their bodies are different, so the feeling is also different, Emily''s six are much bigger, so the feeling is a little better.


    I don''t want to belittle Syl''s breast size, but she''s just a kid, so I can''t expect much from her breasts.


    "You are thinking of something rude, aren''t you?" I think she realized what I was thinking about something rude, but it is better not to tell her what I was thinking.


    "It''s nothing, eat this and then we''ll go to the guild." As we always had to eat bread, but it was very tasty, so Syl ate it very quickly, I think she really liked that food.


    I think I should take her to eat in several places when we get to Grenrok, I also never went to many restaurants in that city, maybe there are some very good restaurants.


    "I finished." Syl was already finishing her second bread, she seemed very satisfied, so I soon got ready to go to the adventurers'' guild, today came the day of the guild master to answer my proposal.


    We started walking around the inn and realized that a few more people had arrived during the night, I think the city received some visitors but isn''t that a little dangerous?


    I left some bodies in the middle of the street, I think that if some visitors saw this they could be scared and even flee the city.


    "Go down carefully." I waited for the men to go down the stairs first and then I started to go down, can you imagine if that staircase collapses with us on top? It wouldn''t hurt me, but it would be a problem.


    In just a few seconds we were already outside the inn, and we were already walking towards the adventurers guild.


    I looked at the place where the bodies were lying, but there was nothing there, I could see a mark on the floor that looked like blood, but it didn''t look like someone had died there.


    I started to think about it a lot, but I didn''t come to a conclusion of what had happened, maybe someone cleaned it up, or maybe the bodies disappeared in the same game?


    "Hey, we''re here." I was so distracted that we had already reached the adventurers'' guild, and I hadn''t come to an exact conclusion of what had happened.


    Throughout this line of thinking, the only conclusion I came to was that the maids cleaned even the bodies of the city since I asked them to clean everything, I think that was it.


    Well, if that was it, I have to thank them later for doing that.


    ****


    Help me and gain advanced chapters: https://www.patreon.com/igorsaw


    Buy the edited version ( volume 1 ) on amazon: https://www.amazon.com/dp/B08HNGS394

 Chapter 164 – Master’s response.

    After a while, we arrived at the adventurer guild, and as always Marcya was downstairs at the reception, but of course, she was not doing anything, as no one came to this guild.


    Maybe the guild started to get busier than that for a while, but now it''s like an abandoned and useless building, I hope things get better with time, maybe I''ll do some missions in that city.


    I want to travel to some other places, I want to meet people with animal ears, and I also aim to meet elves, but it will be a little difficult to find them.


    Toc ~~


    Toc ~~


    Marcya knocked on the door of the guild master''s room, and then a shout from inside the room authorized our entry, he seemed to be excited, does he already have an answer? I hope it is positive.


    "You came earlier than I thought." Yes, we woke up very early, that''s why I slept early yesterday, I feel like going back to Grenrok, so it''s normal for me to be in a hurry for that.


    "Yes, I feel like going back to my city, did you notice that?" When I said that phrase, Syl squeezed my hand hard and looked a little concerned.


    "Haha, you''re interesting, you don''t seem to care about anything, but I have the answer." Is it time to listen to the answer and end it? I was praying in my mind to be a positive response.


    "Okay, so say your answer." It seemed that Marcya also did not know about the choice of the guild master, as she was a little uneasy while waiting for the guild master to respond.


    "Okay, after thinking about it a lot, I ..." He paused long enough to make me want to kick his head, but he replied, "Okay, I''m going to become the new mayor, but I I cannot guarantee that I will do a good job. "


    He accepted to be the new mayor, that''s what matters, the rest that comes is only a consequence, if he is better than the previous mayor is enough, as long as he makes the city prosper a little.


    "I have no experience in running a city, you know that, right? So I''m going to do everything I can to work things out." He seemed confident that he could do it, that''s a good thing.


    "As long as you are confident everything is fine, I hope you can keep the city well."


    "Of course I will do this, I will do my best, I will make you admire my work since you trusted me to do this, I have reached your expectations, no ... I have to exceed your expectations.


    ''I had no expectations ...'' Well, but if he wants to do things like that, that''s fine, I hope he doesn''t continue with this thought of surprising me and just do his job.


    But there was still something important to say, the maids.


    "Ah, there is something important. Since you are going to live in that mansion, I will let you manage it, so you will need to choose who will continue to serve, as there are many, so many maids are unnecessary."


    "Of course, you can go with me to the mansion, you will be of great help."


    "Yes, there is an important girl among the maids, I would have to visit that place again anyway."


    The image of Lincy came to mind, I have to go to the mansion to talk to her, was she watching all that battle?


    I hope she didn''t see me killing so many people, maybe she was afraid of me.


    "Okay, we can go there at any time, as you can see, the guild is not very busy." A forced smile appeared on his face, but he didn''t have to say it for me to notice.


    How can I say, this guild has been clearly "bankrupt" for quite a while.


    ##########


    After the conversation with the mayor, I left the adventurer guild with Syl, we were planning to walk around the city to find out what happened after the attack by the mansion''s guards.


    I know that they didn''t kill anyone, but I want to know if the population is already calmer, and I also want to know if the population already knows about the mayor''s death.


    I find this news difficult to spread without any of the maids spreading it, only they were inside the mansion.


    But there is no problem if they find out, as the mayor will be changed anyway.


    I don''t know how long it will take for this to reach the queen''s ears, but I hope it will take a while, I don''t want any more killers chasing me, that man is enough.


    After that, he disappeared, but I hope he doesn''t do anything in my absence because I will kill him if something happens to the people I know in that city.


    "Everything okay? You are making a scary face." Syl looked a little concerned, but I just turned to her and started talking about it, about the people important to me who are in Grenrok.


    Of course, I didn''t talk about a murderer who could kill them, but I said I was worried about them, since they are adventurous, so I was wanting to get back as soon as possible.


    "So that''s why you''re in such a hurry to get back." Syl squeezed my hand tightly.


    "Yes, I want to get back as soon as possible, but first I have to resolve all matters in this city." Since I started to meddle in this, I have to go through with it, right?


    "I see, I don''t want you to go." Syl stopped walking and looked me in the eye, she seemed to be serious.


    "Well, I can''t stay in this city, but you can come with me, okay?" Syl''s mother was gone, and her father was dead, if I leave her here, even if it is with the mayor, I will not feel well.


    I feel like I''m doing something rash, but it will be nice to have her by my side.


    ****


    Help me and gain advanced chapters: https://www.patreon.com/igorsaw


    Buy the edited version ( volume 1 ) on amazon: https://www.amazon.com/dp/B08HNGS394

 Chapter 165 – Mansion.

    When I made this proposal, Syl looked like the happiest girl in the world, it was as if her empty eyes had gained a wonderful glow, I think she was bad because of her father, but she seems to be getting better.


    Syl''s hand tightened on mine and she started jumping happily in the middle of the city, the few people on the street staring at us with doubt, not knowing what was going on.


    "Is it true, will you let me go with you?" She still couldn''t believe it, even though she was jumping with happiness, I''m almost starting to laugh about it, but I just replied, "Sure, I''ll take you."


    Syl realized that I was telling the truth and in addition to jumping, a huge smile formed on her face, I''m happy to see that, her smile is beautiful.


    "But you must obey me, okay? I don''t want you to get in trouble." When I take her with me, I''m practically becoming her mother, so she needs to obey me.


    "Okay, I''ll do whatever you ask." No, wait, you don''t have to obey everything blindly, just behave, I won''t ask for anything more for you to do, you just need to behave like a good girl.


    She''s a little rash girl, but I think it''s okay.


    "Larissa, the guild master wants to see you." While we were walking around the city, some time had passed, and Marcya came running to call me, I think the time has come.


    "Syl, we go to the guild, and soon after we go to the mansion, what do you want to do?" I was wondering if she would go to the mansion or not, maybe she will be bothered to go to that place, so it is good to ask what she thinks.


    "I''m going with you, I don''t mind going back to the mansion, I just didn''t want to be trapped inside." In a way, she was talking cutely, maybe because of the tremor in her voice?


    I think I''m a little weird to see the cuteness in a voice that is probably nervous or something, but since she wants to come with us, I don''t think I can stop it.


    "You know your father died in there, right?" I decided to bring it up, I know it''s not cool, but I need to warn her about it, even though her father''s body is probably not in the same place anymore.


    "Ah, it''s okay, it''s okay." She put a smile on her face, but I could tell that she was bothered by it, but as she said she would go the same way, I think everything is fine.


    After that we followed Marcya to the adventurer guild, I think I still have a lot to do today.


    #############


    We arrived at the guild in a short time and we are already preparing to go to the mansion. Marcya would not go with us, she would stay in the guild while the master was away, it may not be a good idea to leave the guild or anyone else.


    Even if the guild is in that state, at least one adventurer can appear every day to try to look for a mission, so it is normal for someone to stay here, so Marcya chose to stay.


    "I''ll be right back, take good care of this nearly destroyed building." The guild master said to Marya smiling and shortly after he left the guild.


    The interaction of the two was like a father and a daughter, at first I thought Marcya had loving feelings for him, but it seems that I was mistaken, she only admires him strongly for some reason.


    Well, I''m not going to meddle in anyone''s relationship, I hope they stay that way, it''s always good to have people you like around.


    "So, Larissa, how''s the mansion now?" The old man asked.


    To tell you the truth, I still don''t know his name so far, should I ask? It is strange to call him just a master.


    "First tell me your name." I just said that, I think he thought I was a little rude as some wrinkles appeared on his forehead, as he irritated by that? Calm down.


    I think I need to change my way of acting a little, I may end up looking very ignorant at times.


    "My name is Lutz, I don''t have the last name, it''s a pleasure." It is not too late to make a presentation with an ''It''s a pleasure.''


    Well, I think everything is fine now since I know his name it¡¯s easier to talk to him, not that I¡¯m going to have a lot of contact with him from now on, I think I might even forget his name, I hope I remember me.


    "So, Mr. LUTZ, the mansion is clean, I asked the maids to clean it up."


    "And did they obey you?"


    "Of course, since everyone was dead, and I knew some maids, I managed to get them to clean everything up."


    I''m not going to say that I killed those men in front of them, and they probably helped me out of fear, but some maids helped me willingly, I think they are divided.


    "I see, everyone was dead." Lutz looked a little uncomfortable, but soon he didn''t seem to care about it anymore and kept walking.


    In a short time, we were already in front of the mansion''s main gate, which was partially open, I think the maids didn''t bother to lock it.


    ''It is not dangerous?'' Since there are no guards, someone could have invaded.


    "The gate is open, this is dangerous, someone could have broken into the mansion." Lutz ended up saying what I was thinking.


    But we moved on and entered the mansion.


    ****


    Help me and gain advanced chapters: https://www.patreon.com/igorsaw


    Buy the edited version ( volume 1 ) on amazon: https://www.amazon.com/dp/B08HNGS394

 Chapter 166 – Employees.

    We entered the mansion without any problems, even the front door was unlocked, it was a sense of freedom that could never happen if that mayor was still here, thankfully he is dead.


    ''So they cleaned up.'' I remember leaving it a little bloody here, but it looks like they cleaned it up, I would like to know where they hid their bodies, but it''s better not to think about it.


    "So this is the mansion, it''s huge inside too." The master was amazed by everything he was seeing, all the expensive paintings and vases, all the decoration and furniture of the mansion, it was all very beautiful.


    But that was not the most important thing, as we walked around the mansion I could feel looks on me, I was getting a little uncomfortable, but I shouldn''t worry about that, I understand those looks.


    "Listen, you can look around the mansion for a while, I''ll go find the maid I told you about, and you''ll come with me." I took Syl''s hand and then started looking for Lincy.


    The guild master stood there without understanding anything, but soon went on his way to take a look at the mansion, I would not like to be walking around with him, it is better to do it all quickly.


    I need to ask Lincy if she wants to continue working in this mansion, or maybe she wants some other kind of work, I hope she will continue to work here, I don''t want to take the trouble to find her another job.


    I remember saying that I would take her out of this mansion, but now that the mayor is dead she is free, so there is not much I can do, but if she wants to continue working here, I will talk to the master.


    "Can you find out where she is?" Syl was a little worried that we wouldn''t find Lincy, but I''m sure she''ll be there some time.


    "You are here again." The moment I said that I heard a familiar voice from behind, when I turned around I found Lincy in her usual maid outfit, but this time she had a huge smile on her face.


    "I said I would be back, didn''t I?"


    "Yes, I saw you yesterday, it was incredible."


    Shh ~~


    I put my finger in front of her mouth so she wouldn''t say anything, it seems that she hadn''t realized that his daughter was here, she can''t say that I killed her father, it would cause a lot of problems.


    "What''s it?" Syl tilted his head a little, that was cute, but it''s better to change the subject, I don''t want anything to get in the way of our current relationship.


    "Understand." I''m glad she understood.


    "It''s no big deal, miss, yesterday I saw you hunting a big monster in the backyard of the mansion, it was incredible."


    "A monster, inside the city?"


    ''You idiot, you are making matters worse.'' Shit, why does she have to be so stupid? Just keep quiet, don''t try to fix it, things are getting worse and worse, I was too quick to think that she understood something.


    "It''s nothing Syl, it''s a joke by Lincy, right? But yesterday I was showing her that magic I used on you."


    "That incredible magic? You saw Lincy too, it''s incredible isn''t it?" She was finally acting like a child now, keep it up Syl, I''ll like it very much if you keep it up and forget what you heard here.


    "But aside from that, I need to talk to you, Lincy."


    "Okay, Larissa-sama." I haven''t heard "sama" in my name in a while, I don''t remember saying my name to her, but she must have heard it at some point.


    ###########


    After our conversation in the middle of the hall, and Syl had calmed down a bit, we went into a room that had no one to talk to, it wasn''t such a serious matter, but Lincy seemed a little nervous.


    "So, what are you going to do now?" I asked her as she crossed my arms, I didn''t even bother to sit down, as it will be a quick conversation.


    "As well?"


    ''This idiot, did she not realize that I am talking about what she is going to do now that the mayor is dead?'' She is a little slow.


    "What do you want to do? Do you want to continue working here for your new master, or do you want to do something else?"


    I couldn''t bring her with me, but I could find something else for her to do if she didn''t want to continue as a maid, I just promised that I would get her out of here, but at least I want to do it for her.


    "I still haven''t decided what to do, I''ve been employed for so long, but I always had the dream of being a salesperson or a trader."


    Wait, isn''t that a very simple dream?


    Usually, people have big dreams, but being a saleswoman is not a big dream, I don''t remember salespeople having a good salary in my old world, even I didn''t.


    I was just a cashier at a small convenience store, so it was normal for my salary not to be that high, but I imagine that other people received that average salary, and it wasn''t much.


    "Do you want to be a merchant? For what reason?" I was still confused by this, but there must be a big reason for that.


    "Well, it''s a family affair, my mom worked as a saleswoman in one of the stores in town, but as you know, things got tough."


    "So the store went bankrupt, right?"


    "Yes, there weren''t many people who bought at the store since most people didn''t even have money to eat, so she had to close, and to keep my family, I ended up starting to work here."


    "Weren''t you here against your will?"


    "At first I wasn''t there, I was even able to visit my family, but after a while, I didn''t receive any more news from my family and I couldn''t leave the mansion, I don''t understand the reason behind it, but I couldn''t do anything." A sad smile appeared on Lincy''s face.


    I see, something must have happened.


    "What do you think about working for me?" I said I wouldn''t take her with me, but nothing stops me from making her work for me here, right? I need to talk to Lutz about this.


    ****


    Help me and gain advanced chapters: https://www.patreon.com/igorsaw


    Buy the edited version ( volume 1 ) on amazon: https://www.amazon.com/dp/B08HNGS394

 Chapter 167 – First store, or restaurant?

    "But how do you intend to do that, don''t tell me that you are some kind of very famous trader?" Lincy started making incredible assumptions in his mind, but I ignored that.


    Nor did I know very well how I was going to do this, for a long time I have planned to start some kind of store and bring things from my old world to this one, but it is not that easy.


    The simplest thing to bring to this world would be food, famous foods from my old world that don''t exist in this world.


    The best example would be rice, but there is no way to create rice but to plant it, and I never found anything like this in this world, I only found pasta that looks like pasta, in fact, it is pasta.


    I wanted to bring sweets to this world, there are sugar and other ingredients, so making recipes like pudding, cakes, and other things would be great, but I need to think about how to do this.


    My goal was to create my first store in Grenrok, in the city where Cibely and the other girls live, because that is the city I want to live in, so the most normal thing is that I want to make my first store there.


    I am still thinking if I talk to Lutz to start a store here, but I think it is better to continue my planning as before, but I will need his help to fix some things.


    I already found sugar in this world, there are sweet things, and since there are the bread and other pasta, I imagine that there are also eggs and everything needed to make a cake or pudding, but I still need to think about other types of food.


    "Well, I need you to go with me to my hometown, from then on you will work for me, what do you think?" I decided that I would do my first store in Grenrok, it was the best one to do, so I would have to take Lincy with me.


    "I don''t know, I still have to talk to my family, I haven''t talked to them in a long time, I would also have to ask permission." What you are? A child? Well, I understand why she has to tell the family, and I don''t see a problem with that.


    "Okay, but think about it, and don''t worry, you can keep in touch with your family." I would have to remind her that I''m not like that noble, right?


    "I know that you silly, hehe." She held my cheek and squeezed it like she was playing with a child, I realized that Syl was laughing while watching this scene, so I just let her do what she wanted.


    ''Now I need to talk to Lutz about this, since I helped him with the city, I think he will be able to fix me some things if I ask, right?''


    Of course, I need to wait for the city to recover a bit and things get calmer, in the meantime, I will put Lincy to work for me doing other things, maybe as some kind of maid?


    I plan to get a place to live soon, so she could work at my house, but I still lack money, arriving in Grenrok I will have to get some hard jobs to get money.


    I still keep sending money to Emily, and I can''t stop doing that, but if I continue without doing any work, I will run out of money in no time.


    "So this is where you were." After some time talking about Lincy''s going to Grenrok, Lutz entered the room we were in, I think he finished his tour of the mansion.


    "So what do you think?"


    "It''s a very big mansion, I don''t know if I''ll be able to take care of all that."


    "You have maids to do this for you, idiot."


    "Hey, you don''t have to talk like that."


    "Okay, now I need to talk to you about the maids who will be staying here, and I''ve already decided to take Lincy with me." I pointed to Lincy who was beside me.


    "I see, let''s go down and talk down there."


    "Okay, and after that, I need to talk to you about another matter."


    "Of course, I will help you with everything you ask for." I think this is a bit of a risky phrase to speak to someone, I think I''m going to take advantage of it a little.


    #########


    After a while, we were in the main room of the mansion, and all the employees in the house were gathered in the same place, there were many employees in that mansion, and some of them would have to leave.


    It will be a little difficult to keep all these maids if there is not enough money, we could even keep them living here as usual, but I don''t think Lutz will want to do that.


    "So, who of you wants to continue working at the mansion, raise your hand?" When Lutz asked that out loud, none of the maids dared to raise their hands, but right after that I said the same thing, and they all raised their hands.


    To my surprise, only the minority wanted to stay in the mansion, and I was recognizing each of these maids, they are the maids who supported me when I killed the mayor, I understand.


    "Hmm, so it will be easier than I thought." Wait, is that all? Didn''t you think about the other maids who are leaving? You old fool.


    "Employees who choose not to stay at the mansion will be assigned to a job they enjoy, and of course, a decent job, it would not be good to keep so many people unemployed." I wasn''t the mayor, but I had to say.


    The maids who were a little nervous before, seemed to have calmed down a little with my sentence, I think they thought they would run out of money, but of course, I wouldn''t do that.


    "I''m sorry, I didn''t think of that." Lutz gave a nervous smile, was it really a good idea to have put him as the mayor?


    Well, I think if I support him for a while it''s going to be okay, I just want to go home, but I think I''m going to have to wait a while.


    ****


    Help me and gain advanced chapters: https://www.patreon.com/igorsaw


    Buy the edited version ( volume 1 ) on amazon: https://www.amazon.com/dp/B08HNGS394

 Chapter 168 – What to do from now on.

    After talking to the maids, things started to get ready, the maids who would stay at the house went back to work, and the women who decided to leave were already packing up.


    It was decided that the women who left the mansion would receive a job outside the mansion, as salespeople, and cooks in restaurants that will be opened by the city itself.


    Also, all the unnecessary expensive vases and things in the mansion would be sold to other nobles, there would be practically an "auction" within the city in the coming days, it would be interesting.


    The room where the mayor died was the room he normally used to be in, but now it was all clean and the mayor''s body was no longer there.


    There was also a large painting with the mayor''s face and the maids also removed it, when Syl entered the room she started to show a sad face, but I approached and started talking to her to calm her down.


    There would still be a lot to be done, like rebuilding the city''s buildings among other things, but first, we need money for that.


    Things will not be sold so quickly, so the last thing to do was use the money reserve the mayor kept, how much money did this guy have in hand? Isn''t that an absurd amount?


    Apparently, he was a nobleman of low rank, but he has a lot of money, besides the luxurious mansion and the money used to buy the drugs, he still had money kept in some kind of safe.


    Of course, Syl was the one who showed the place to us, at first she was a little uneasy, but soon she opened up and told where her father''s money was.


    It didn''t have the same absurd amount that he paid for the drug, but at least he had the amount needed to start doing some reconstructions.


    "First, I''m going to start rebuilding the adventurer guild and also building an inn in the city. We need more visitors." The first thing he thought about was the guild, it was a little obvious.


    But his thinking is correct, adventurers usually travel to various cities, but because of the quality of life here, the city had no missions, and also did not receive any adventurers.


    ''In other words, the city''s economy did not increase at all.'' If the mayor had used his budget to build the city, none of this would have been the case.


    "Don''t forget to build a restaurant, just imagine having no place to eat?" I don''t remember seeing any restaurants in that city, just small markets, and clothing stores, so a restaurant would be great.


    "Of course, I won''t forget that."


    "You''ll forget, right? I''ll punch you."


    "I told you that I won''t forget, I have Marcya with me anyway."


    "She''s not here, and don''t count on her to solve everything, you''re the mayor now, useless old man."


    "Could you stop talking like that? It hurts my feelings a little."


    "No, you''re useless, I''m just telling the truth, now let''s get on with my business."


    Lutz swallowed and said, "I hope it''s not absurd."


    "Well, my request is simple, and you said you would help me with everything necessary, right? Now you can''t go back."


    Haa ~~


    Lutz sighed and just sat right there to start listening to what I had to say, don''t worry, it won''t be absurd.


    ''I have to take advantage of this, he said he would help me before, now he can''t go back, I said this is not a nice phrase to say to anyone.''


    #########


    "So, what do you want to order?"


    This time we were alone, I left Syl with Lincy so we could talk in peace, it wouldn''t make a difference if she overheard this conversation, but I preferred to talk like this, it''s calmer.


    "So, I''m thinking of opening a store in Grenrok, or rather, a restaurant."


    "Wait, do you know how to cook?" Is he mocking me? Of course, I know how to cook, I lived alone for a while, I was forced to learn how to do it, so I have confidence in my cuisine.


    Okay, I never cook for anyone before, but I thought my food was delicious, isn''t that the most important thing? Or I think it is the most important.


    "This is rude, of course, I can cook, how do you think I survived?" I put my hand on my waist trying to look a little mature, but my appearance didn''t help at all.


    "I see you holding a laugh."


    "Sorry, it''s just that you look more like a spoiled girl, I would never imagine that you had ever cooked in your life." Well, my appearance also says that what I have left is to accept.


    "But aside from that, I need your help with this."


    "My help? I''m sorry, but I don''t know how to cook and I''m not good at anything related to cooking."


    "Listen to me, you idiot, I don''t want you to cook, I just want you to help me find an ingredient supplier since you know this world well."


    "I don''t really know what you meant by ''This world'' but I think you''re right. So you want me to help you find the ingredients, but do you have the money?"


    He has a point, I don¡¯t have the money to run a store yet, maybe I¡¯m rushing too much? No, I¡¯ve had too much time, I need to start doing it fast, that way I¡¯ll never have my home.


    Wait, but wouldn''t it be better to get a house before the store? Oh, forget it, let''s focus on what matters now.


    "Well, I don''t have any money."


    "I imagined..."


    "But look, I just want you to find the supplier and send me news about it, I''ll get the money over there."


    "Really?"


    "I''ll fix it, I already said." I started to get a little irritated because I was also worried about it, but I think everything is fine, I''m sure I can get the money by then.


    "Okay, I''m going to do this, but now I have more to do."


    "Alright, Mr. Mayor, pfff"


    "Why, you ... Okay, well, I think you''d better go back to Syl''s side."


    "Yes, see you later."


    I left the new mayor in the room and went out to get Syl, and also to get Lincy who might be traveling with us from now on.


    ****


    Help me and gain advanced chapters: https://www.patreon.com/igorsaw


    Buy the edited version ( volume 1 ) on amazon: https://www.amazon.com/dp/B08HNGS394

 Chapter 169 – Getting ready for the trip.

    After leaving the mayor''s office, I went after Syl and Lincy who was in one of the mansion''s rooms, I had to plan our going to Grenrok now, it will be a little complicated, but I think I can find a method.


    There are no escort missions for Grenrok here, so it would be impossible to use a carriage from some nobleman or traveler to go there, I would have to find a way to go without using an escort.


    I could try to get some horses and carriages, I think I can get some at the mansion, nobles always use horses and carriages, so there must be some around here.


    ''But who was going to drive the carriage? I don''t think I can do that. '' Just the thought of driving a carriage gave me the creeps, I think I would have a panic attack if I had to.


    "Lincy, here in the mansion there''s a horse carriage, isn''t there?" Since she''s been working here for a long time, I think it''s best to ask her first.


    "Yes, it is at the back of the mansion, there is a small stable where the horses are also."


    Seriously there is that? I don''t remember seeing that, well, but if she is saying it must be true, the only problem now is whether I can take this carriage with me and whether anyone is willing to drive it.


    "So, I wanted to use the carriage to go to Grenrok, is there a problem?"


    "Well, you have to speak to the new mayor, but I think that if it is you he will borrow the carriage." Seriously? I just talked to him, but I''m going to have to go back to his office, I should have talked to him about it before.


    "But there is also another problem, I have no one who can drive a carriage over there, do you know anyone?"


    Lincy thought for a moment and replied, "Well, my dad used to drive a coach for traders for a long time, but I''m not sure he would do that again, we can try to talk to him."


    Did her father drive carriages? I wouldn''t imagine that, I hope he''ll agree to drive the carriage for us, maybe he''ll accept it because his daughter is with him, but first I''ll have to talk to Lutz again.


    I don''t think he''s going to use the carriage for anything now, so he can''t refuse to borrow the carriage.


    "Syl, stay here with Lincy for a while, I''ll talk to Lutz and I''ll be right back." There I go again going to his office.


    #########


    "It''s all right."


    "So easy?" I swear I thought he was going to have a problem lending me the carriage, but it seems that it was not as I thought, thankfully it was so simple, I would not be able to find another means of transport.


    I could fly away taking both, but imagine if someone sees us flying? It would be a big problem if that happened, I prefer to keep my flying magic a secret for now.


    "Well, I said I would always help you, and I don''t see any use for the carriage at the moment, I don''t think that''s a problem."


    It makes perfect sense, but he doesn''t have to worry about it, as soon as we get to town I''ll have the carriage brought back, so he wouldn''t be without it for a long time anyway.


    "Okay, I''ll be going then." I said goodbye to Lutz and went towards the exit of the room, before I could leave, he said: "I hope that you will appear, here again, I am sure that the city will be much better than now."


    "I hope so."


    I closed the door and went towards the room where Syl and Lincy were, I got there in a short time and started to tell everything that had happened, and that he had lent me the carriage, and of course, I asked for Lincy''s help.


    First, we would go to Lincy''s house to talk to his father, as he was a person who is used to driving a carriage, and he is a reliable person because he is from Lincy''s family, I think it''s okay to call him for that.


    "Can we come to your place now? I''m sure you really want to see your mom and dad too." Lincy would take this opportunity to also speak to her family, it seems that she has not done so for some time.


    "Thanks, I''ll get ready and I''ll meet you downstairs." Lincy was still wearing a maid outfit, so she''ll switch to a regular outfit, and of course, I didn''t care.


    I went down the stairs with Syl and we stayed there to wait for Lincy to go down, the maids were still walking around the house because they haven''t been released yet. After all, there''s no way to do that now.


    Since he hasn''t built anything yet and has nowhere to put women to work, they continued to work here, but of course, as more freedom than before. I think now they are happy to work here, even if it is only for a few weeks or days.


    "She''s taking a while." It had been a while since Lincy was upstairs, but it''s kind of obvious why she would be late, she needs to pack up.


    "Lincy will be traveling with us, so you need to pack your clothes, shouldn''t you be doing that too? I''ll wait for you here." Syl could take advantage of being at the mansion to pack her clothes.


    "You can come with me?" Syl looked at me with a sad face, and of course, I couldn''t deny that.


    I hope Lincy doesn''t get here before us, maybe she thinks we left without her and she might end up going crazy, so we have to do it quickly, I hope she doesn''t have many clothes.


    "Okay, but it has to be quick, we have to get back from Lincy."


    "Okay."


    Syl took my hand and started to drag me with her to her room, I don''t know where we are going to put the clothes, but she must have some kind of bag for this, so it will be easy.


    Before long we arrived at his room, we talked to a maid on the way to find out if she had a suitcase somewhere, as it looks like there was nothing like that in Syl''s room, and the maid said she had some bags in the former mayor''s room.


    Syl was a little uncomfortable with that, so I offered to fetch the suitcase alone, I don''t want to force her into her father''s room, so I went along with the maid to fetch some suitcase.


    All the way the maid said nothing, it seemed that she was avoiding me, maybe she is one of the maids who was against me, so I didn''t say anything to her either.


    A maid passed by and smiled at me, this one is definitely on my side.


    We got to the room and there was a huge closet, in addition to clothes, there were some boxes and also bags.


    "How many bags do you need?" The maid asked in a firm voice.


    "I think only one is enough."


    "Right." She took one of the bags and handed it to me, after that I just went back to where Syl was, I feel uncomfortable walking with people like that.


    ****


    Help me and gain advanced chapters: https://www.patreon.com/igorsaw


    Buy the edited version ( volume 1 ) on amazon: https://www.amazon.com/dp/B08HNGS394

 Chapter 170 – Leaving the mansion, and going to Lincy’s house.

    After I got the bag I went to Syl''s room and started helping her pack, she didn''t have as many clothes as I thought, but she also had more dresses than shirts and pants, but I think it''s noblewomen for here wear dresses.


    It didn''t take long for us to finish packing and go downstairs under many eyes, but we just ignored them all and moved on.


    "I don''t think they like you very much." Syl joked and smiled, and I just answered a simple "I think so, too." and then I was silent, I wanted to get out of here as soon as possible.


    Lincy hadn¡¯t arrived downstairs yet, I think we¡¯ll pack our bags faster than I thought, but I don¡¯t think it will take longer to get here, after that we have to go to her house.


    If we take too long we will only leave here at night, and I don¡¯t want to start a trip during the night, I don¡¯t think it would be very cool to do that, or rather, I don¡¯t think anyone does it in this world.


    "Sorry for the delay."


    "You took too long."


    After a long time waiting for her, she finally arrived, but she was carrying a lot of bags, how many clothes did she have? Did she wear that many clothes before?


    I''m not going to ask why so many bags, I just went to her and put all her bags in my storage, just like I did with Syl''s. Lincy was startled for a moment, but she soon realized what had happened and started to praise me while running her hand over my head.


    I just slapped her no and then went on, hoping the two of them would follow me, but they stood there doing nothing.


    "Let''s go, we have to hurry, and I don''t know where your home is, you know that, right?" Is she some kind of idiot? There is no way I can go ahead since I don''t know where your home is, I need it to guide me.


    "Ah, right, you don''t know." She called and then stepped in front of me and opened the door for me like a real maid, you got used to it, I don''t know if it''s good, but how was your job ...


    "Let''s go this way, I think we''ll be there in a few minutes." Well, it couldn''t belong since the city is so small, but I don''t think I should say that out loud.


    I''m a little anxious to meet Lincy''s parents, what are they like? Maybe they''re ordinary people, maybe they''re annoying people, or maybe they''re stupid people like her, I''ll find out when I get there.


    "You are thinking of something rude, aren''t you?" Lincy seemed to notice something, but I just ignored her and moved on, she kept asking about it for a while but then gave up.


    "We are coming soon, this is it." For every house, I went through, but I saw how poor this city is, I don''t think Lincy''s parents are going to be in a better position than all these people.


    #############


    After some more time walking, Syl holding my hand since I didn''t want to let go of her hand as it seemed that we were in a dangerous neighborhood because of the look of this area.


    I know it''s not legal to judge things by appearance, but it seems that this place is a dangerous neighborhood in the United States or even the dangerous neighborhoods that I''ve heard about in Brazil, that country has a lot like that.


    "Here, we''re here." We were facing a house very similar to the others, it didn''t look better, nor did it look worse than the others, they were all the same.


    Lincy arrived at the door and started knocking and also screaming, I think she shouldn''t be doing this, but I''m not going to say anything, I''m going to let her do whatever she wants, it''s her home anyway.


    The only problem was the shame I was feeling at the other neighbors looking at us, I was trying to run away here.


    "I''m going." After Lincy screamed knocking on the door for a while, I could hear a female voice from inside the house, it''s probably Lincy''s hand, I''m glad she is fine, I thought something might have happened.


    Because of the quality of the city, and because Lincy''s parents were probably old, I was a little concerned about what might have happened, but I don''t think anything bad has happened here.


    Lincy''s mother opened the door and I could see a woman very similar to her, in fact, they were almost identical, she also had black hair, but they were long since Lincy''s was short.


    Her eyes were the same color, so their faces looked very similar, except that Lincy''s mother''s skin looked a little more wrinkled, of course, she''s older. Besides, her mother''s breasts were bigger, I don''t know why I''m repairing this, but I am.


    After all the cute reunion of the two, which I did not want to interfere, Lincy introduced us, except Syl, since her mother already knew the mayor''s daughter, I think this is expected, so the only one who was introduced was me.


    I was presented as her salvation by Lincy, I felt ashamed and almost punched her, but I let her say what she wanted, and after that presentation, her mother asked us to come in.


    Lincy''s mother''s name was Hildisa, a strange name, but of course, she said nothing, how could I judge the name of someone in this world? Does not make sense.


    She seemed embarrassed to have people like us at her home, but I didn''t care about that, I don''t care about poor or small people''s homes, I don''t think anyone should care about that.


    But if it is dirty it is different, as they say, you can have a small and humble house, but it can also be clean and well taken care of, I hope Lincy''s mother is careful with her things.


    Well, if the daughter is a maid, the mother must also be very clean, I expect no less from her.


    **********


    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters (currently up to 180), visit my patreon: patreon.com/Igorsaw


    Buy the edited version ( volume 1 ) on amazon: https://www.amazon.com/dp/B08HNGS394

 Chapter 171 – Lincy’s family.

    Inside Lincy''s house, it was clean, just as I thought, all things, even though simple, were still very well taken care of, I think this is an example of a humble family that takes good care of their things.


    I''ve met dirty people in my life, and I''m sure this family is not one of those people, her house is even cleaner than my old house, well, my old house was a little dirty, but I struggled to clean.


    Don''t judge me, living alone is a little complicated in some ways, but I think it''s okay, you understand me and you won''t judge me about it, it''s a normal thing for men, they are a little dirty.


    Even though I was already a man, I confide that this is true, so I think it is okay to think about it while using this body, since I had this experience before.


    ''Well, now let''s see what will happen.'' The atmosphere was a little heavy when we entered the house, it was as if the two had not spoken for a while, and were ashamed to talk.


    Hey, she is your mother, you can''t be nervous to talk to her, you said that you wanted to see your family, now you must say everything you have to say to her, and also to your father.


    I looked around and there was no man in the room, her father could be inside one of the rooms, or he could also be outside, if he is outside we will have some problems.


    "So you came back, why haven''t you been back all this time?" As I watched around, Lincy''s mother started the conversation, as soon as she asked the question, the atmosphere that was a little heavy before, got worse.


    Syl who was sitting next to me shook my hand, I think she was worried that mother and daughter would fight, but I think it''s okay, there is no reason why they fight over anything, it wasn''t Lincy''s fault.


    She just needs to explain why she was not coming home and was practically stuck inside that mansion, if she explains it all will be fine, things will calm down and we can talk about the carriage.


    "So, I''ll explain what happened."


    "It''s good to have a good explanation for this, you made me very worried, and of course, your father also went crazy thinking that something had happened to you."


    "I''m sorry, where''s the father?"


    "He went to work at a gentleman''s house, I think he''ll be back in a few hours, he''s been doing some small jobs to get money."


    "Understand." Lincy got a dark look, I think the mayor said he was taking care of his family, but since his father was working, she is sure they were in trouble, the mayor was lying.


    But of course, she didn''t say anything about it, she had no reason to talk about the money now, so she started telling about everything that happened inside that mansion, and why she wasn''t visiting them.


    While listening to the story, Lincy''s mother became increasingly irritated by that, I think it will be just one of the thousands of people who hated that man, I did well to get rid of him.


    After a few minutes, Lincy had finished telling the whole story, her mother was surprised by that, but she soon got up and hugged her daughter, it''s great to have a family love, right?


    ''Not that I care much about it.''


    "So, what are you going to do now, Lari?"


    "Lari?"


    "Let me call you that, it''s cute." Shit, I have no reason to be afraid of this, but I think a skin like this is a little ridiculous, I think I''ll get used to the weather.


    Maybe she''ll even forget that nickname.


    "I think it''s okay, but what do you mean, ''What are you going to do now?'' Now we have to wait. " The only thing we could do now was to wait for her father to arrive.


    "He shouldn''t belong, you can stay here until he arrives, we can talk, how about that?"


    "Eh? I have nothing to talk about."


    "Liar, you are an adventurer, you have a lot to tell." Shut up Lincy, I''m in the mood to punch you now, but I think it''s best not to do that in front of your mother. Well, I don''t think it''s okay to tell a story.


    "It''s all right."


    I''m going to tell Cibely''s story, but I have to narrow the facts down a bit, I think it would be too much for them to support the real story.


    ########


    We spent some time telling our stories, when I told mine they were amazed for some reason, even if I reduced the facts, it seems that it was still incredible for them.


    The only stories Lincy had was about his work, but they were still interesting stories, so everyone listened carefully. Syl had no history, she is a rich girl and is still very young, it is understandable.


    Lincy''s mother had some difficult stories and some good stories about this city, as I thought, this city was not like that before, so she told the good times with enthusiasm.


    "I arrived."


    After a while, I heard a man''s voice outside the house, and then he opened the door. He was not a very old man, he looked about the same age as Sindy''s mother, but he was just a little dirty.


    ''It''s definitely her father.'' When he saw us inside the house he started to turn red at the same time, I think he didn''t want us to see him dirty like that, but now there is no way to hide it, you know that, right?


    "I didn''t know we had a visitor." Wait, haven''t you seen your daughter yet? Are you blind, or are you just an idiot?


    "Dad." Eh? Dad? Isn''t that too childish? Well, I will not judge how she treats her family, I just hope that her love for her father does not exceed the limits of the acceptable, that would be strange.


    "Sorry to bother you, my name is Larissa, I wanted to ask you for help." Yes, I started to speak formally, I think it''s good to do that when you''re asking for something.


    "Nice to meet you, my name is Daniel." Your mother had a strange name, but your father had a normal name, I''m surprised.


    "I also want to make that same request to you, Daddy." Lincy didn''t even wait for his father to say anything else and has already thrown himself in front of him with a serious face, don''t disturb your stupid girl.


    Well, I think if she helps me, it will be easier, stay your stupid girl.


    **********


    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters (currently up to 181), visit my patreon: patreon.com/Igorsaw


    Buy the edited version ( volume 1 ) on amazon: https://www.amazon.com/dp/B08HNGS394

 Chapter 172 – Will he help?

    After Lincy said that, her father seemed a little more attentive to what I was going to say, she didn''t say what she would like to ask, it seems that she wants to leave this responsibility to me, although she could do it in my place.


    ''What am I thinking? I''m an adult, I have to do this. '' My mind was crazy at the time for some reason, but I soon started talking to him, and of course, expecting a positive response.


    If he refused to help us, we would have a big problem getting back to Grenrok, I would have to fly, and I don''t think it would be cool. Or I could go on, but that''s the worst possibility.


    Imagine two girls who have no strength in going to another city walking? I don''t think that would work, they would suffer to do that.


    "So, tell me what you want?" I think he was a little impatient because of my silence, even Lincy who was next to me was a little uncomfortable with his voice, is he a bad father?


    No, if he wasn''t a good person Lincy wouldn''t call him ''Daddy'', maybe he''s just like that because he doesn''t know me, and I arrived without knowing him asking him a favor.


    "I heard you would say carriages some time ago."


    "Who said that?" Is he seriously asking that? I think he needs to think about things a little more.


    "Of course it was Lincy, you know?" I was thinking about how his head worked if I showed up here with his daughter, and I know he drove carriages, of course, the person who told me that was his daughter.


    "Oh, right." I think he noticed the stupid question he asked and looked a little embarrassed, but I continued to speak without caring: "I would like you to take us to Grenrok."


    "Wait, us? You and the little girl?" I don''t think he knew Syl, or maybe he didn''t, so he just called her a little girl.


    When he called Syl a little girl, Lincy''s mother tried to warn him that this was somehow rude, but he didn''t even care about her and kept paying attention to me. Well, she¡¯s no longer the mayor¡¯s daughter, so there¡¯s no problem.


    But going back to the discussion, I just said to him, "No, Lincy is going to come with us." When Lincy''s parents heard this, they both looked at their daughter at the same time, looking for an answer to that.


    "I decided to go with Lari, I''m going to work with her, okay?"


    "Are you crazy? How are you going to work with a little girl? It doesn''t make any sense and you know that, right?" His father didn''t look angry, but he was very surprised and confused.


    Her mother said nothing, she just had a confused face while looking at her, I think I better talk a little about it.


    "Listen, I am going to hire Lincy to work for me, she also decided to go on her own, I think there is no problem."


    "Of course it''s okay, do you have any idea how long she''s been gone?" This time Lincy''s mom decided to say something, but she just seemed a little sad about it, I''m starting to feel a little guilty.


    "Listen, mom, I want to work with Lari because she helped me, she¡¯s also a good person, I¡¯m sure I¡¯m doing the right thing." Wait, I only helped you once and offered you a job, don''t trust me so much.


    I wouldn''t do anything with her, but I think she needs to trust people less, a lot of trusts always brings some problems.


    "Are you sure about that?" Lincy''s father asked again.


    "Yes."


    After many conversations between them, it was decided that she would go with us and that her father would drive the carriage to Grenrok, I am glad that he accepted.


    The only one who was not accepting all this well was her mother, it seems that she missed her daughter a lot, and now that she is back, she won''t be here for long, I can understand her.


    But even against that, Lincy promised that he would visit them often and also keep them informed by letters, so she ended up calming down, even though she still had a slightly sad face.


    I think our trip starts tomorrow, I''m looking forward to it.


    ##########


    We spent the night at Lincy''s house, there wasn''t much space, so I slept together with Syl in Lincy''s bed and she slept on the couch in the living room, I feel sorry for her, it doesn''t look like that couch was very comfortable, I''m sorry.


    We didn''t drink coffee at Lincy''s house, I decided to go get the carriage, in fact, I didn''t want to eat their food which was already a little limited, so I decided to eat my snacks that are in storage, and of course, I would also give them to Syl.


    I told Lincy to stay at her house with her parents, and of course, she didn''t deny that she was very happy to continue with her parents for a little while longer, they needed time just for them.


    "Here, eat." We were on the way to the mansion, we were going to get the carriage ready, right after breakfast Lincy will bring her dad to the mansion, because I don''t think I can get even the horses out of the stable.


    While we ate snacks, we continued to receive looks from many people, because things were still the same, nothing would change overnight.


    "These people are suffering, aren''t they?" Syl asked while looking at a child who was staring at us.


    I can''t lie to her and say that these people don''t suffer, so I just told her the truth.


    "Yes, they suffer a lot, but that will change, I think." I just need to confine that Lutz will do a good job.


    "Well, I''m sure things are going to get better since my dad is no longer taking care of the city." She looked a little sad, but then her usual expression returned to her face, I think she started to accept it better.


    ''It was faster than I thought.'' Usually, if you lose a relative you take a long time to recover, but I think he was not a very dear relative, and I understand why.


    "We''re here." We arrived at the mansion gate that was still open, I think he should get some guards, he worked in the guild, I think he can do that.


    The adventurers here shouldn''t be too strong, but it would help a little. Well, let''s go in, I''m not going to get into these matters, I just need that carriage and horses.


    **********


    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters (currently up to 182), visit my patreon: patreon.com/Igorsaw


    Buy the edited version ( volume 1 ) on amazon: https://www.amazon.com/dp/B08HNGS394

 Chapter 173 – Stable.

    We entered the mansion without worry, some people who passed by the street were surprised with me entering the mansion of the mayor without caring about anything, I hope they don''t try to do the same.


    I think they would think twice before trying to get in here, but just to make sure I ended up closing the gate and locking it, I will only open it when Lincy arrives with his father, I hope it doesn''t disturb anyone.


    After locking the gate I took the key with me, put it in the storage, and moved on, Syl just chuckled but didn''t say anything, so I was also quiet and just kept going.


    I opened the door of the mansion and many maids who continued to work looked at me in surprise, but soon returned to their jobs, and some seemed afraid of me, I think that hasn''t changed.


    "Let''s talk to Lutz before taking the carriage, taking it without warning would be a problem."


    "Truth."


    He''s already allowed me to take the carriage, but I think it''s not a good idea to take it without saying anything, I also need to say goodbye to him before I leave, I can''t leave without doing this.


    I also have to make it clear that I want this different city when I come back here, I have no idea when I''m going to do this, but I will definitely come back here someday, as I will need to open a store.


    ''I didn''t even open my first store and I''m already thinking about new franchises, maybe I''m a very good merchant?'' Positive thoughts flashed through my mind but soon disappeared when I thought about the job it was going to take.


    It could be easier to create a store, right? But I just need to work hard, work hard!


    The more I thought about trying, the more tired I felt, it was as if my brain and thoughts wanted one thing, but my body wanted something different, how strange.


    "Are you alright?" I was distracted but Syl brought me back, when I looked ahead we were already facing the door to Lutz''s office, I didn''t knock on the door, I just walked in without caring.


    I was hearing a familiar voice from inside the room, and when I opened the door I realized that Marcya was inside, apparently, she was helping him with some administration related things.


    "You came back, welcome." I was greeted with a greeting from Lutz, but I just went straight to the point: "I''m going to get your carriage, let''s go today." He gave a forced smile and replied, "I see."


    Well, I don''t think I need to explain much, so I walked towards the exit of the room.


    ''Wait.'' But I remembered something important, I need to say goodbye to Marcya, I can''t help saying goodbye to such a beautiful woman, I need to make sure that she will remember me when I get back.


    "See you, Marcya, I hope to see you soon."


    "See you later, I''ll wait."


    "Hey, why did you say goodbye to her, but you didn''t care about me?"


    "You are not important."


    "How come I am not important?"


    I took Syl''s hand and left the room without caring, I could hear his voice complaining, but I just ignored it and moved on. Maybe I was too heartless? No, I don''t think I need to think about it too much.


    "That was incredible, was I holding myself back from laughing?" Syl who was next to me was almost starting to laugh, she was holding on a lot, is she like that just to see him angry and sad?


    "Wasn''t it? I think I overcame myself now, hahaha." I started to laugh, and right after that Syl broke free and started laughing too, the maids looked at us confused but we didn''t care about that.


    Now it''s time to go to the stable, I don''t know how to take care of horses, I hope I don''t do anything wrong, in fact, I don''t need to do it, now I just need to wait for Lincy to get to his father, after that we will continue our journey.


    ###########


    We went to the stable alone, as Syl already knew where it was, we didn''t need the help of a maid for that, the stable was not very big, and outside the carriage was.


    It was a big and very beautiful coach, it was even more luxurious than that fat guy''s coach, I will feel like a queen if I ride in a coach like that, but I think it''s good to feel that way sometimes.


    "Have you ever been in that carriage many times?" I asked Syl who was looking at the carriage while he was beside me.


    "I walked a few times, but it wasn''t many." Well, it''s understandable since her father kept her indoors, maybe she used to go to the capital at some point in her life, or maybe when she was very young.


    "Well, now let''s keep an eye on the gate, then we''ll go on our way." We were already prepared for the trip, my things were always in my storage, and Syl''s bags were already in here too, we just had to wait for them both to arrive.


    We sat inside the carriage to wait for them, there was no bench nearby, so it was the only place I had to sit, even at a great distance, I still managed to see the gate very well, so if they arrived I would know.


    We watched the horses too, there were four horses at all, and they all looked healthy and fed, I would like to know who took care of them.


    "Do you know who took care of the horses?" I asked Syl.


    **********


    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters (currently up to 183), visit my patreon: patreon.com/Igorsaw


    Buy the edited version ( volume 1 ) on amazon: https://www.amazon.com/dp/B08HNGS394

 Chapter 174 – Starting the journey.

    We arrived at the gate and waited for a while, and after a few minutes the two appeared in our view, I unlocked the gate and allowed the two to enter. I took Lincy''s father''s bags and put them in the storage.


    I thought she would be surprised, but he didn''t even care about it and moved on, but I wanted to know where he''s going, this is the other way around, you idiot.


    "You were never here, right? The stable is on the other side, and keep the gate open." I left the gate open for us to pass with the carriage, and then we went towards the stable.


    All the way Lincy''s father was admiring the mansion and also the garden that existed around the mansion, he certainly never entered here, he is quite entertained by everything he has here.


    We arrived at the stable and started to prepare everything, in fact, Lincy and his father were fixing everything, he took care of the horses, he looked very happy while talking to the horse and guided him.


    ''He seems to be having fun.'' Maybe it has a long time that he does not touch a horse, so he is enjoying the moment well, well, he will have all the way to have fun.


    "Could you help me out here?" Daniel, who was holding one of the horses by a rope, called me, and then guided me to help him fix the horse in the carriage, I don''t really know what it is called, but it is very similar to a saddle, but I''m sure it doesn''t it is.


    ''Well, so much.'' I just needed to help him and then we left for Grenrok, and it wasn''t long before everything was ready, after I started helping, Lincy also helped and we finished everything very quickly.


    The only one who didn¡¯t help was Syl, I think she should have helped too since she¡¯s my height, we¡¯re both children, you should think about it better, guys Daniel.


    Of course, I wouldn''t say that out loud, so I was quiet while he made the last adjustments to the carriage. I looked at the mansion''s windows and noticed that some maids were looking at us.


    Some were waving a happy face, but another was with a face of pure hatred, it looked like they were going to throw a brick out of the window in my direction, I think we better get out of here quickly.


    "All ready?" I asked Daniel hoping for a good answer.


    "Yes, are we leaving now? Or do you want to wait until tomorrow? Lunchtime is coming, so-"


    "Let''s go now, we''ll eat on the way." I didn''t even let him finish his sentence, I''m really looking forward to that.


    "Okay, so please come up." First I helped Syl to get on the carriage and I got on right after that, Lincy climbed right behind me, and then his father took control of the direction of the carriage, I think that''s it.


    He looked a little uneasy as he held the rope he used to control the horses, but soon he started to somehow make the horses walk. I thought he needed to hit the horses or something, but I think I was wrong.


    ''So this is where my next trip begins? "I''m going back to my old city, and I have these girls here with me, I don''t think it will be as boring as traveling alone with a fat man in a carriage.


    We walk around the outside of the mansion in rust, will it not affect the garden or the grass? Well, if the carriage was in here, I don''t think it will affect anything.


    We arrived at the gate in no time. Lincy got out of the carriage to close the gate right after we left, I left the key at the gate, I hope they don''t forget to get the key later, I don''t want any news that the mansion has been broken into.


    After closing the gate, she climbed into the carriage again and we continued on our journey, but as it was time for lunch, I took some food out of my storage and gave it to everyone.


    ''Shit, it''s ending.''


    I had already eaten these bread so much that I was running out, I''m afraid it won''t last the whole trip, maybe I will have to hunt on the way, but I''ll see that later, the most important thing now is to celebrate.


    Because I''m coming home!


    ###########


    The start of the trip was very calm, Lincy''s father seemed confident in what he was doing, and he was doing everything very well, the carriage was moving smoothly down the road.


    We had already eaten, so we were not hungry all afternoon, but when it started to get dark everyone started to get hungry again, I even managed to hear Lincy''s belly snoring.


    I still had some food in my storage, so I gave her bread to eat before dinner, I was worried that she would starve on the way. I''m just kidding, but I didn''t want to make her hungry.


    "Do you intend to stop now? It is already night, we need to prepare." Lincy''s father said as he continued to drive the carriage.


    I looked out and realized that the sun was already going down, I think we had better stop now, we were a long way from the city, and the first day of the trip had also passed.


    ''I think we made it to Grenrok in 3 days.'' I don''t remember how long it took the last time, but if we continue at this pace we can get there really fast, but for that, we need to let the horses rest.


    "Okay, find a good place to stop the carriage, we also need to give the horses water and food."


    Of course, I had brought water and food for the horses, Lincy''s father helped me with this, I couldn''t make the horses hungry, right?


    "I''m going to look for a more open place to make a camp, it''s also getting cold." True, it wasn''t so cold last time, but this time it was quite cold.


    I took a blanket that was in my storage and used it together with Lincy and Syl, we were all close together, it felt so good that I could sleep now, but I think it''s better not to do that.


    I remember seeing coats that looked like winter clothes in Syl''s closet and also in the clothing store I went to last time, maybe it''s a good idea to buy one, I''ll need it sometime.


    It would be nice to have one now, but I didn''t buy one, so it makes no difference to think about it now.


    Syl must have some in her suitcase, I''ll talk to her later, it would be nice if she wore a coat like that, she is very young and fragile, so she better wear it.


    But now is not the time to think about it, the carriage was stopping and we needed to set up our camp.


    *******


    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters (currently up to 184), visit my patreon: patreon.com/Igorsaw


    Buy the edited version ( volume 1 ) on amazon: https://www.amazon.com/dp/B08HNGS394

 Chapter 175 – Hunting monsters.

    We stopped the carriage and set up a small camp for us to eat there on the ground, I used fire magic to light the fire, thankfully I have magic, I wouldn''t be able to light the fire any other way.


    Nobody was surprised when I used magic, of course, they both knew I could use magic and this magic I used was very simple, so Lincy''s father must have seen it before, he lived a lot.


    "What are we going to eat? I didn''t bring anything, I thought I could leave the food with you." Lincy''s father said as he sat on one of the stones that we were using as benches.


    Everyone was sitting here around the fire, it was a camp, and that made me happy since I like it a lot.


    But leaving that aside, I need to answer her question.


    Actually, I don''t know exactly what we can eat here, I still have some bread in my storage, but they will be a little sick if they only eat bread during the trip.


    ''Anyway, they''re almost done.'' And looking at it, I had to think of another way to get food, and of course, the best way I found was hunting wild monsters.


    It would be a simple job since it is dark and I can use my magic without holding back if I am alone, I think I will do that.


    "Okay, leave it to me, I''ll go hunt for some food."


    "Wait, are you serious? Do you have the capacity to hunt some kind of monster?" He was looking at me with a surprised face, I can see that he is afraid that I will get hurt.


    I only have the body of a little girl, is everything okay? I am much stronger than you as well.


    ''Of course, I couldn''t say that.'' I was going to look like a nervous kid, so I preferred to keep quiet and move on with my plan, but even ignoring him, Lincy''s father continued to chase me and say things in my ear.


    "Dad, enough, she can do this."


    "Are you sure?"


    Hey, why are you so worried? I''m not your daughter or anything, I''m just a mysterious little girl that your daughter brought home, calm down a little, you''ll end up having a heart attack.


    "Okay, now I''m going." I started walking towards the forest that was a few meters away, to be more specific, on the other side of the camp, there were forests everywhere in fact.


    This city doesn''t have a lot of humans to cut down all these trees, so I understand why there is so much forest, but the more humans develop, the fewer forests there will be.


    Well, it will take a while for something like this to happen, so I don''t have to think about it now.


    "Hey, can I go with you?" Before I was two meters away from the camp, I heard Syl''s voice calling out to me.


    She wanted to go to the forest with me, but I don''t think that will be possible.


    I won''t be able to use all my strength and it can also be a little risky to take her like this. I am confident that I can protect her, but it is still better to avoid problems.


    "Sorry, can you stay with Lincy for a while? It can be dangerous in the forest."


    "No, I want to go with you." Wait, she won''t start tantruming, right? Seeing this, I just looked at her for a while and said, "You can''t come, do you understand?" Syl, who had been begging me to go before, was silent immediately.


    I didn''t want to have to scare her or do that, but I don''t like children like that, I think it''s best when they are quiet and don''t bother me.


    After I did that, Syl looked sad.


    ''Of course, she would be sad.'' She walked towards Lincy and sat beside her, after that, I went on towards the forest, I hope she is not angry with me for not letting her come with me.


    ##########


    I arrived in the forest in a short time, and of course, I already activated my search magic. I thought about activating my drone, but I thought it best to use my magic to fly over the forest. I don''t think I''ve ever looked for a monster that way, it will be fun.


    With my search magic activated, I went flying over the trees and looking for some kind of wild boar or bird that can serve as food, I will not look for any monsters like a goblin, I think they are not edible.


    After flying for some time and finding only monsters that are not edible, I ended up meeting a group of three pigs, or better saying, wild boars. They were huge pigs, I think they would kill a person easily.


    ''You are going to have a good dinner.'' I flew towards them already with my ice sword in my hands and flew past one of the boars, and of course, I used my sword to take his head off.


    As I passed by his side, I just swung my sword down hard and his head rolled on the floor.


    The other boars I was reading were a little confused, but they soon noticed me flying over them, and of course, they couldn''t do anything to hurt me. They kept making strange noises and jumping in my direction.


    Looking at them from above, I decided not to use my sword to kill them, I just created large stone stakes that crushed their skulls with just one attack, not even a sound was made by them, it was instant death.


    "Okay, I think it''s okay now." With these three wild boars, we would certainly have food for the entire trip, and it was a very quick hunt.


    I put the bodies of the boars inside my storage and kept flying over the trees, I was not lost, but it would be simpler if I did it over the top, and the feeling of flying is wonderful too.


    But of course, before I left the forest, I started to walk, I didn''t want anyone to know about my flying magic, even if it doesn''t bring me any trouble for being just them, I still prefer not to show it.


    I walked through the forest while I continued with my search magic activated, and in a short time, I managed to get out of the forest without any problems.


    The three were still there, sitting around the fire while they talked when they saw me they fell silent and started to look at me.


    "Didn''t you manage to hunt anything? Was it too fast, or maybe you got scared and came back?" Lincy''s father started to conclude before I could even say anything.


    I didn''t say anything either, just took the boar out of my storage and put it on the floor there. They were all surprised, and it was great to see Lincy''s father''s surprised face, take this, I''m strong, didn''t I say?


    *******


    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters (currently up to 185), visit my patreon: patreon.com/Igorsaw


    Buy the edited version ( volume 1 ) on amazon: https://www.amazon.com/dp/B08HNGS394

 Chapter 176 – Continuing the journey.

    After I took the boar out of my storage, I asked Lincy''s father to clean it, he certainly has more experience in it than I do, in fact, I also didn''t want to get my hands dirty with these animals.


    He stayed there cleaning and separating the meat while I was talking to Lincy and Syl near the fire, I hope he doesn''t take so long to fix this meat, Lincy was almost starving.


    I don''t want to give her any more bread, Lincy needs to eat something other than that, even if it''s just meat. Well, the bread also has meat inside, I think our diet hasn''t changed that much.


    "You were very quick, I wonder what kind of magic you used," Lincy said while smiling at me.


    Well, I''m not going to tell her that I used magic to fly over the forest, I''m just going to keep quiet and let her imagine everything that happened. Syl who was sitting next to me was still.


    I think I was very hard on her yesterday, she seems to be sad, I don''t want to start feeling bad because of that, I need to do something here. Taking advantage of the fact that everyone was silent, I started talking to her.


    "Hey, are you sad?" I spoke softly close to her ear, just so she could hear.


    When I did that, she jumped up and almost got up from there, I think she must be goosebumps right now, I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to do that.


    "I''m not sad." Wait, you''re not very convincing when you have that face, you know? I think I went too far before, so I just asked the guy to come over, and of course, she came very close to me.


    When she was very close, I hugged her and said: "I''m sorry for yelling at you, I just wanted to be alone for a while." Sure, I was lying, but I think I better do it.


    I don''t want her to be angry or sad with me, I want to continue as before.


    ''Even though she gave me reasons to do that.'' Yes, she started to beg me that way, and I don''t like it at all.


    I must be a very patient person, but thankfully she understood what I did, when I stopped hugging her, she looked at me and started to smile, it was just a momentary "fight".


    "Awnt, what a cute thing." Lincy who was sitting next to us had both hands on her chin while watching us talk, she seemed to be having fun watching us having this conversation.


    "Shut up."


    "Wow, it was so cute, go on. Two kids hugging each other, I''m about to die of cuteness." Was she being sarcastic or was she telling the truth? I had no idea but just ignored it.


    She continued to laugh for a while, but soon everything was back to normal, that silence returned, but this time Syl didn''t seem sad anymore but was sitting next to me while holding my arm.


    Sometimes Lincy would look at us and smile, I think she was really enjoying seeing two cute kids hugging, I hope it''s not some kind of weird fetish, I''m going to start getting away from you, okay?


    "Sorry for the delay, I think everything is ready." While we continued to talk, Lincy''s father finished preparing the boar and approached us while carrying a good amount of meat.


    Of course, the meat was not yet cooked, so I just took all the meat and put it in the storage.


    After a while we realized that we didn''t have any pots for cooking the meat, so Lincy''s father made some meat skewers out of wood, and of course, we roasted the meat.


    It had been a while since I had eaten roast beef, so it felt wonderful. Of course, there was no salt to season the meat, but it was still very tasty.


    We ate a lot of meat, but there was still a lot of meat left from just a wild boar, I think I got more meat than necessary, but it is good that I will have the meat stored for a while.


    ''Now it''s time to sleep.'' After everyone finished eating, it was decided that everyone would sleep in the carriage, and of course, I put a barrier around the women, even though Lincy''s father, I can''t trust the men in this world too much.


    ############


    It was a quiet night, I left my search magic activated during the night so as not to have any problems with monsters, and of course, even if one appeared nearby, I would wake up at the same time.


    "Good morning, did you sleep well?" I was already outside, and Lincy''s father got out of the carriage, I left the two girls asleep since it is still very early, but it is always good to start the journey as early as possible.


    "Good Morning."


    "Are you preparing anything there?"


    "Yes, I''m roasting wild boar, I think we''re going to have to eat this for a while." I showed the skewers with meat, he just smiled and said, "Well, I don''t mind eating this for a while."


    I think he''s used to eating wild boar meat on the road, or any other type of meat, so it''s okay.


    And he didn''t have much food in his old house either, does he just have to enjoy that he can eat a lot of meat now, or maybe he doesn''t care about that? In fact, they didn''t seem to be starving.


    He and his wife seemed very healthy compared to the other residents I saw on the street, maybe the mayor was really sending the money? No, if they said they weren''t getting it, I must believe them.


    Lincy''s father is a hardworking guy, so he may have been able to feed them both without a problem.


    When Lincy''s mother came to mind, I decided to ask him, "Isn''t it dangerous to leave your wife alone in that city?" Well, she''s a woman and that city didn''t look very safe, so I''m a little concerned.


    ''I should have asked Lutz to drop her off at his mansion.'' I hope nothing happens to her.


    "Don''t worry, she is used to being alone, and she is very strong, believe me." Strong? She didn''t give me the impression of being a strong woman, I didn''t even know that she fought anyone or monsters.


    "Was she an adventurer?"


    "Yes, she stopped venturing when she found out she was pregnant with Lincy."


    "I see, how about you?"


    "No, she had her own group, I just worked as a coachman when I met her, I was guiding the carriage to a noblewoman she was escorting."


    "And did you manage to approach her just on one trip?"


    "Yes, it was love at first sight."


    So love at first sight exists? I thought this was just a fantasy, but it''s a really cool love story.


    *******


    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters (currently up to 186), visit my patreon: patreon.com/Igorsaw


    Buy the edited version ( volume 1 ) on amazon: https://www.amazon.com/dp/B08HNGS394

 Chapter 177 – Arriving at Grenrok.

    After some time talking, our meat was ready so we woke up the two who were still sleeping to eat.


    Everyone until the meat and didn''t complain, but I must admit, the meat was very tasty.


    Syl was still sleepy, so I let her lie on my lap before I finished eating, it was a comical scene, a child lying on another child''s lap, but Lincy''s father just watched, said nothing.


    ''I think everything is ready now.'' I woke up Syl who had gone back to sleep on my lap and then used water magic to put out the fire that was still burning, it would be a problem if that fire spread somewhere.


    Even if there isn''t a lot of grass around, I prefer to do that.


    "So shall we continue now?" Lincy''s father started messing with the horses and also feeding them, of course, the horses'' food was in my storage so I had to deliver it to him.


    And after he took care of the horses for a while, we were prepared to start our journey again, it is our first day making a camp, we will have to do it a few more times.


    We got into the carriage and started the journey, Lincy hadn''t said anything since she woke up, she also had a sleepy face, I thought she was used to getting up early.


    She worked as a maid, I think it should be normal for her to wake up very early, well, whatever, I won''t ask about it, if she wants to sleep on the way she can do it.


    "Syl, did you sleep well?" I asked Syl who was resting his little head on my shoulder.


    She yawned and then said, "I slept well, but I''m not used to waking up early, I think I could tell, hehe." I think that was the weakest, unmotivated laugh I''ve ever heard.


    Look, it''s not that early, maybe it''s seven in the morning now, I think we should have even started the journey earlier, well, it''s okay if we take a little longer.


    "And did you sleep well?" She asked as she lifted her head from my shoulder, she must be trying to stay awake, not like that girl over there.


    I looked at Lincy and she was sleeping while resting her head on the carriage, I will just let her sleep, but I think it will be a problem.


    "I slept well, very well." I''m not going to deny that I need to stay alert all night, but even if I do, I can still sleep very well and I''m not sleepy at all, having such a strong body is wonderful.


    "I understand." Syl rubbed her eyes and seemed a little more excited to continue the journey, while Lincy was still sleeping in the corner of the carriage, I think I should wake her up.


    If she sleeps in the afternoon, she will not be able to sleep during the night, that would be a very big problem, I do not think that people who exchange the night for the day are healthy.


    ''There''s no other way.'' I must wake her up, I will just shake her up a little and call her, it should be enough to make her wake up, Lincy must not be sleeping so deeply.


    "Hey, Lin-" But before I could call or touch her, Lincy''s father who was driving the carriage, also noticed that his daughter was sleeping.


    "Lincy, wake up, are you an idiot? You won''t be able to sleep at night." A phrase spoken in a slightly loud voice was enough to make Lincy wake up quickly, even I was a little scared.


    Syl who was there didn''t even care about it, but Lincy was wide-eyed and struggling to stay awake, she should stay that way for the rest of the afternoon.


    ''I think she really respects your father, hahaha.'' I started to laugh in my mind, holding myself back from laughing in the carriage. I think Lincy realized that she was looking at me with a look of sadness.


    She must be embarrassed, it is better to keep from laughing and not comment on it.


    ###########


    It was a peaceful trip, along the way some monsters appeared, but I killed them easily, and of course, I took their bodies so I could sell them when I get to Grenrok, I can''t waste this chance to earn money.


    Lincy never slept again, I think she was afraid of her father, whenever she realized that her father was looking at her, she would look away.


    But she didn''t seem to be that scared, she just seemed to be preventing him from yelling at her, but at no time did she give the impression that she hated her father or he was violent.


    ''I don''t think I need to worry about that, they are a very cute family.'' I shouldn''t worry about her being mistreated by her father, I think that''s impossible, it''s out of the question.


    "You are a very strong little girl, now I understand why my daughter trusted you so much." During the trip, Lincy''s father told me this a few times, and of course, he also asked what I had done for his daughter.


    I just said that I helped her out of the mansion since she was practically trapped inside, but I didn''t tell you that I killed the mayor, of course.


    I think he doesn''t even know that the mayor is dead, he probably thinks the mayor is under arrest or something, but of course, the news of his death will spread at some point, it won''t belong.


    ''I will be prepared for when that happens.'' I just hope there is no news saying "This little girl killed the mayor of a city, I will give a reward to anyone who brings her alive or dead." I imagine that old woman doing this.


    Well, I think I''ll wait and see, I just hope it''s not that, I won''t feel well being chased by the whole kingdom, I will have a lot of difficulties if something like this happens.


    "What is it? Do you look very thoughtful?" Lincy with her arms crossed looking bored asked.


    I just looked at her and said, "I am thinking how bad it must be to be hunted across the kingdom while they are trying to kill you."


    "You have strange thoughts." Lincy''s father said.


    "You really are thinking about crazy things," Lincy said while looking at me with scornful eyes.


    Wait, why is that? It''s just a thought that someone might have at some point, I think I shouldn''t have said what I was thinking about and the truth.


    "Are you alright?" No, until you Syl? I thought I was the only one who would understand.


    Well, I think that is a really strange thought.


    *******


    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters (currently up to 187), visit my patreon: patreon.com/Igorsaw

 Chapter 178 – Suspicious carriage.

    We had already traveled for a few days, during the whole trip we ate the meat of the wild boars that I had hunted on the first day of the trip, everyone was really enjoying eating that meat, nobody cared if the face was the same, nobody was sick.


    Well, it¡¯s a very delicious meat, I imagine what it must be like well-seasoned meat in the middle of soup or something, it must be wonderful, I think I haven¡¯t eaten something like that yet.


    The inns I stayed in were simple, they certainly didn''t use the meat of such great quality, and as I remember, the meats I ate were not so good, maybe I should prepare something sometime.


    I''m going to try to take a chance in the kitchen in this world, I''m going to have to borrow those girls'' kitchen, I don''t have anywhere I can cook, and I don''t think I can use the inn''s kitchen.


    "I think we will arrive in Grenrok tomorrow, this is the last time that we go camping." Lincy''s father said as he continued to drive the carriage.


    So this is the last time we go camping, I think I''m going to miss it a little bit, but I''m sure it won''t be long before I need to make other trips like this, so I don''t have to worry.


    I don''t know if I will be together with these two girls, but I will definitely travel a few more times, I can''t wait to visit another country or something, it must be a totally different culture.


    Or maybe I''m wrong and it''s all the same, well, I''ll only find out when I go to another country, but now I need to focus on that country because this is where I''m going to live and where the people important to me live.


    The only problem is that it is also the country that is commanded by my enemy, I don''t think it''s an idea to stay here, but I''m still going to stay here, I''m a very crazy person, or maybe I''m an idiot.


    ''I just don''t want to run away and leave everyone here.'' I don''t know if I can take all the people I want to another country, so it''s better to stay here while I can, and maybe make that country my home.


    But while I was thinking about the possibilities, Lincy''s father called me in a slightly low voice, I think he was worried about something.


    "Listen, there''s a carriage coming, I know we shouldn''t be worried about anything like that, but something is strange." Yes, we shouldn''t worry about anything that comes along, but if he''s so concerned, I need to take a look.


    I hope it''s not a big deal, I don''t want to have to take part in a bloody battle in front of Syl and Lincy. Can I hold myself back from being a bloody battle? I can, but I don''t want to do that.


    My motto is "If they are bandits, they deserve to die in the most painful way possible".


    I don''t think I ever said anything like that, but even so, I was acting according to that motto, I think now that motto will be etched in my mind.


    ''But now let''s take a look.'' I activated my drone magic and used it to approach the coming carriage.


    #############


    When my drone got close to the carriage, I started to realize that it was really strange. There were only men in that carriage and they all looked a little strange.


    I don''t know if I''m being prejudiced here, but they look like bandits since they weren''t very clean and also carried some swords and daggers in their waists, in addition to their clothes of somewhat dubious quality.


    ''I''m sure this is not a nobleman''s coach.'' Besides, nothing was being transported, so it couldn''t be a merchant''s carriage, I think things will be fun.


    "Stop the carriage, they will attack." They are a little far from the carriage yet, but I thought it best to stop and wait for them to arrive, as soon as they announce the assault or something I will kill them all.


    I still don''t really know if I should kill, but let''s see how much I can hold on to against these men. They all seem to be muscular, but even so, I''m sure they won''t even be able to touch me.


    "Attack? Are you sure?" Lincy''s father seemed a little confused by my affirmation, but since he was also suspicious of that carriage, he stopped our carriage as soon as I said that.


    "Hey, are they going to attack us?" Syl who was next to me seemed a little nervous, I don''t know if she has been there before, but because of her reaction, I think she was never stolen or anything.


    Lincy was calmer than she was, but she also seemed to be a little nervous, she also shouldn''t have been there before. The only person who was still calmer was Lincy''s father, I think he''s been through this before.


    He drove a carriage for many years, he has certainly been there before, so I wouldn''t be nervous about it.


    "Then what you will do?" Lincy''s father asked as he looked at me.


    I just replied, "Sure, if they attack I will finish them off, I hope you keep an eye on these girls."


    "Of course I will take care of them."


    "Hey, is everything really okay? Don''t you need help?" Syl said while holding my hand.


    "Hey, you''re just a kid, don''t worry about it, just stay here." After hearing my phrase, Syl just turned to me and said, "Aren''t you a child, too?" I couldn''t say anything, she is right, I look like a child.


    "No matter what you say, just stay inside, I''ll take care of them very quickly, you know that, right?" I smiled at Syl and then got out of the coach.


    Lincy said nothing, just stood in the carriage without saying anything. Well, she has no way of fighting, so she was not against it, since Syl, she can use magic, maybe that''s why she asked to help me.


    ''Sorry Syl, maybe one day you will fight by my side, but today I will end this on my own.'' I closed the carriage door and stood in the middle of the road waiting for the carriage to approach.


    If they are bandits, they will certainly attack if they see a helpless little girl in the middle of the road. I don''t like to compare myself with a child, but I am one, I cannot deny that.


    ''Well, now is not the time to care, let''s see how they act.''


    *******


    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters (currently up to 188), visit my patreon: patreon.com/Igorsaw

 Chapter 179 – Bandits’ carriage?

    I kept waiting for the carriage to approach, of course, I continued to keep my drone active to watch them closely all the way, but they showed no suspicious attitude, the only suspicious thing was their appearance.


    Judging people by appearance may be a little bad, but there is no way not to judge these men, they look very bad, they look very much like a group of bad guys, but I hope they are not.


    Usually, I like to battle and kill bandits and monsters, but now that I''m in front of those two girls, I''m not in the mood to do that, I don''t want to look like a bad person.


    If I kill all these men in some brutal way, they would surely be afraid of me, so I don''t want to fight anyone. I can lose my grip and end up doing something stupid, like a shower of blood.


    ''Well, but it would be fun to do another shower of blood.'' That same feeling that I felt that day started to take over my body, the feeling that pleasure and desire to kill these men.


    But of course, I can''t attack them without being sure of anything.


    ''Wait, but I wasn''t going to control myself?'' Forget it, I can''t kill them, I just need to arrest them, right? I need to control this desire to have fun, I have to act like a normal person.


    A person who would not kill someone smiling and make a bloody rain in front of a child, I have to act like that type of person.


    "Okay, here they are." It took them a while to arrive, their carriage was slower than a normal carriage, but also, those horses don''t look well, I think they''re hungry.


    They also don''t care for horses, but that despicable human being.


    The carriage approached little by little, and my drone continued to follow them, and so far they had made no move. I could only see a few men looking at our carriage with a smile.


    It didn''t take long for them to notice me a little further back and in the middle of the road, and of course, some men were already licking their lips, I think they are that kind of people, perverts who are attracted to children.


    Who am I to judge? But now is not the time to think about it, let''s see what happens now, they may just be looking, they may be doing nothing.


    After a while, their carriage passed our carriage and they just looked, said nothing, and did nothing, I thought they would not say anything until they reached my side.


    I was able to hear only one phrase from inside the carriage.


    "Stop the carriage, let''s have some fun, there are a lot of women here." Actually, there is only one woman, the other two are children, didn''t you realize that? Or are you blind?


    "Yes, this girl is in the middle of the road for some reason, go there and get her first."


    "But do you think that is weird? Why would this girl be here if that man is in the carriage?"


    "I have no idea, but go and get her, everyone can get out of the carriage now, we have work to do." I think this was the leader of the group since he was apparently giving orders to all the men.


    "I think it''s not a good idea, this girl is strange, look at the way she looks at us." I was looking at them normally, maybe I let some of my bloodthirst leaks?


    No, there is no such thing.


    "Wait, are you scared of a child? Go do your job, and everyone goes towards that carriage."


    I think the time has come to do my job, they shouldn''t have stopped, I wish I didn''t have to kill anyone today, but I was nervous for some reason, maybe it''s because they are close to attacking two friends?


    I''m not sure, but controlling myself is going to be a little difficult now.


    ##########


    As soon as they got close, I activated body reinforcement magic on my entire body, this time I wouldn''t use a blade to finish them off, if I wouldn''t make a guy, I can finish them off with just my hands.


    Some of them were holding swords and other knives, but even if they hit me they would just rip my clothes off, but I think that is too much for me.


    The first one I attacked was the man who came directly towards me, I didn''t even wait for him to come near me, with all my speed I went towards me and thrown several punches in his belly.


    I almost started shouting "Well, well, well" but I controlled myself a little, in seconds the man was already lying on the ground, with the strength I used here, he may already be dead, his organs may have burst.


    "Shit, she took him down with just one attack." Some of the men who were heading towards the carriage decided to return to help their friend, but as soon as they started to approach, I already attacked them with all my speed.


    There were three men, the first one I just kicked in the side of his waist and made him roll some better away, I could feel the bones in his ribs breaking on my foot, it was a satiating feeling.


    The other man who was coming was a little scared, but I managed to swing his sword, but with just one movement, his sword passed me without touching me. Actually, it gave that impression, but all I did was avoid the attack.


    As soon as I dodged his attack, the other man was also attacking me, so that he couldn''t do anything, with just one movement I grabbed his arm with the sword and twisted it all over, I even thought his arm was going to be pulled out.


    The other man who had attacked me before had already recovered himself, so he tried to attack me again, but I just went after him in an instant, jumped up and grabbed his head, and hit him in the face with my strength.


    I swear I felt his skull being shattered in my hand, I think I just killed him instantly.


    "So, that was fun, but now I need to hurry." I didn''t want to stay long, as three more men are approaching the carriage, so I arrived at the man I had just broken my arm with, and I just kicked him in the belly.


    It was just a simple attack, but it worked to erase it right away.


    ''This body reinforcement is very good, I should use it more often, I also need to use my hands more to fight, let''s take this as training.''


    Now let''s get this over with, you''re not going to touch anyone here.


    In just one push with my feet, I was already beside the three men.


    *******


    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters (currently up to 189), visit my patreon: patreon.com/Igorsaw

 Chapter 180 – Safe.

    As soon as I approached them, their boss jumped away and the two men stepped in front of them, they are really loyal to their boss, what a pity that they will die for such an idiotic reason.


    "Don''t let her touch me, did you see what they did to them?" He said as he pointed at the bodies of the men who were lying everywhere, I could see that he was scared.


    And of course, the men in front of me were also very scared, they were almost shitting their pants, I was having fun while watching this, but I need to do something.


    I wanted to go all out for them, but the moment I looked back, I saw Lincy and Syl looking at me through the carriage window, I don''t think it''s a good time to make a bloody shower.


    "I''ll go easy on you for them, you better be grateful." I put a sarcastic smile on my face and waited for some reaction from them, it is clear that bad guys like that will have some reaction when they are mocked.


    "How is it? You have no idea who I am, come on, kill her soon." Who had a reaction was their boss who was in the back, he is a coward and still wants to argue, it is a bit comical.


    But before I could say anything else, I saw two swords coming my way, and what did I do? I decided to play a leading role in the genre Isekai, activated my body reinforcement to the limit, and held the sword of the two men.


    As soon as the swords were approaching, I heard a shout from Syl behind me, but the moment she saw that I had held both swords, she started screaming in support.


    You know, it makes me a little embarrassed, but it also makes me very happy.


    "Shit."


    "Boss, what do we do? This girl is very strong."


    "You haven''t even done anything yet, keep attacking, idiots." Did they assume I was strong just because I held their sword without cutting myself? Well, it makes sense, I think their boss is being the most stupid right now.


    But they did not dare to answer, they just started to attack with all the forces they could, with their swords, punches, kicks, but all I did was to avoid all attacks, it felt like I was dancing in the middle of the road.


    ''The time has come to stop the game.'' I think I''ve played with them for a long time, let''s get this over with.


    I stopped dodging his attacks and created an ice sword, but this time I made it as strong as possible, and of course, also as sharp as possible, I think I can cut anything with that sword.


    Even though it is made of ice, it is still a very strong sword.


    ''Well, let''s do a movie scene now, let''s do this.''


    I ran towards the men holding my sword, I could see their fearful faces, but they did not have their swords in balance towards me, and what did I do?


    I swung my sword several times on the swords of the two men, the next scene was as if I were inside a manga, several pieces of the men''s swords flying in the air, it looked like it was in slow motion.


    As soon as they realized I was without their swords, the men almost started to cry but started to attack using their fists, I just undid my sword and finished them both with multiple punches in the thread and the belly.


    Their boss was watching from a distance, I got a little distracted in this battle, he might as well have gone to the carriage and done something, but I very much doubt that he would be able to do that.


    You know, if they touched a finger on those girls, I wouldn¡¯t hold on, and we¡¯d really have a blood shower on that road, but since he was nice, I can just break some bones.


    I started walking towards their boss, just missing him, but as soon as I started approaching, he started to shake all over, imagine the scene of a man with almost two meters shaking with fear.


    "Don''t come near, you monster."


    "Do you attack a carriage with two little girls and I am the monster? Are you an idiot?"


    I''m right here, I''m not a monster, I just protected the girls from my future harem, or rather, my friends.


    #########


    It was very easy to arrest that man, in a short time I was already with him trapped with a large amount of earth, I formed a stream of the earth around him, but of course, before that, I took out his sword and also hit him a little.


    I didn''t want to leave him unconscious, I think it would be a good idea to talk to him a little, maybe I''ll find out why he attacked us, maybe it''s someone''s order.


    But I very much doubt it, it is probably just bandits who decided to attack the carriage at random, but I''m sure he will tell me if something is wrong, he doesn''t want to die.


    ''Well, he will die anyway.'' But it is better not to say anything to him, so he will tell me everything.


    "Stay in the carriage, I''m going to have a conversation with this guy here." The two girls were about to leave the carriage, but I asked them to stay inside, and of course, before starting the conversation, I also arrested the other bandits.


    It wouldn''t be cool if someone got up and attacked the carriage, although I think most of them are already dead.


    But now it''s time for the conversation.


    "So, can we talk for a while?" I approached while creating the sword in my hand, I could see the sweat running down the man''s face, he is very scared, I think I can understand.


    "What do you want? I have nothing to say, just let me go."


    "Calm down, I just need to know if you''re working for someone, and you know what will happen if you lie, right?" I put the tip of my sword around his neck, again an anime scene.


    "I swear, I''m not working for anyone, please, I let myself go."


    He continued to deny that he was working for someone, and he didn''t seem to be lying, what a bore, I thought this was some plan by that fat man or that old woman, but I was wrong.


    "Okay, I believe you."


    "Then let go of me."


    "Of course not, I will leave you there."


    "Please, I will be eaten alive if I stay here, it won''t be long before I stay the night."


    "Good luck."


    I just left him screaming as he struggled to get away and walked towards the carriage, they are sure to be eaten by monsters if no one shows up here, well, at least I didn''t kill them in front of the girls.


    ''Even though I think some of them died instantly.''


    *******


    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters (currently up to 190), visit my patreon: patreon.com/Igorsaw

 Chapter 181 – Arriving at Grenrok.

    "Are you sure it''s good to leave them there? They are going to die or they can run away." When I arrived at the carriage, Lincy''s father was surprised and also confused, he wanted to know if I was really going to leave those men there.


    Well, I see no reason not to leave them there, there''s no way to carry them to Grenrok and put them in prison or something, so it''s best to leave them there until they are eaten alive or caught by guards, I don''t know.


    "Yes, no problem, they won''t be able to escape and no problem if they die, right?" I smiled at Lincy''s father, and the only thing he did was swallow and turn around to continue the journey.


    "That was so cool, you took them out with a punch." As soon as I sat down next to Syl she started praising me over and over, I must say that I am happy but also a little embarrassed about it.


    Lincy, on the other hand, she remained silent and said nothing, but sometimes she would smile when she looked at me, maybe she liked my presentation too, but it is better not to ask what she thought.


    "So, let''s continue the trip, I hope there will be no more bandits, I swear this time I will kill each one of them if others appear."


    I didn''t want to face bandits on this trip anymore, I already had difficulties to hold myself against the first group, if I face another group for sure I will kill them all instantly.


    "You are a little scary at times." Lincy''s father who had remained silent said that, well, I must say that he is right.


    I just kept quiet and didn''t say anything, but I think I understand why he found me a little scary at times.


    I also scared Cibely and the other girls the first time they saw me fight, I think they only accepted me because I helped them, otherwise they would have gradually withdrawn from me.


    Or maybe not, I feel like I was friends with them before helping them, I must be thinking too much, we had known each other for a while before that happened, they were only scared when I met them, but then they treated me normally.


    Well, that''s why they became my first close friends after Emily, they weren''t afraid of me and they are fun, I really want to see them again, I want to hug those three girls with all my strength.


    ''If I do that I might end up breaking them in half, better not to do that.''


    "Hey, dad, don''t say that ... Well, she can be scared at times, but she helped me and is also very cute." Lincy held my cheek and started to squeeze it, weren''t you still until now? It should have stayed that way.


    "Yeah, she''s not scary." Syl who was beside me also said that.


    Guys, he was just kidding, you don¡¯t need to take all of this so seriously, you could stay quiet, I didn¡¯t even answer him, didn¡¯t you see?


    "Okay, I think I understand what he means, let''s go on with the trip, okay?"


    Right ~~


    Syl was the first to say that in that cute voice, then saw Lincy say, "Okay." She didn''t seem to have forgiven what her father said, wow, do you love me that much?


    Sometimes there is a harem, I mean, a group of friends is a little complicated, but I love it.


    ########


    After leaving the men behind, no one spoke about them anymore and we continued a peaceful journey, it was as if that had never happened. We still had two more days of travel, but we passed them smoothly.


    We did camp as usual and we ate wild boar meat, it was two very good camps and I had a lot of fun since I managed to talk a lot with Lincy and Syl, it was a good experience.


    I don''t think we''ve ever talked so much, not even in the other camps. They were very excited to talk about Grenrok, they wanted to know everything about it, it seems that Lincy never left his city, but Syl has already left a few times, but even so, she was very curious.


    Well, I just said that it is a little big city and that it also has a lot of nice people, besides that my friends live here. When I said that they were very anxious to meet my friends.


    Will they be disappointed when they see them? Those three are a little strange at first, they look like a group of dangerous Onee-sans, I hope they are not afraid.


    And after a long time, we were finally able to see the Grenrok wall.


    The girls were very surprised when the wall appeared in their visions, Syl does not seem to have remembered that a wall could be so high, and Lincy had never seen one like this, Mephey''s wall was so low that it was even dangerous for those who lived there...


    "So do you live here?" Lincy asked.


    "I haven''t lived here for a long time, I lived in the capital most of my life." Of course, I was lying, I lived in the middle of nowhere inside a mansion, but there''s no reason to talk about it.


    "Lucky you, I always lived in Mephey, it was always a very small town." It seems that she was never so poor, but she was always very small, I think I understand her.


    "You will be even more surprised when you enter the city," I said to Lincy while smiling.


    And that''s when we heard the voice of Lincy''s father saying, "Let''s get ready to enter the city, but first we have to talk to the guards."


    When I looked out the window I noticed the guards surrounding the carriage, and among them was Sierg, yes, the one who kept treating me like a little girl, it seems that he is taking care of the entourage today.


    *******


    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters (currently up to 191), visit my patreon: patreon.com/Igorsaw

 Chapter 182 – Meeting the girls again.

    As soon as we approached the gate, the guards started talking to Lincy''s father and then immediately started looking in the back of the carriage, and of course, the person who looked out the window on my side of the carriage was Sierg.


    "Oh, it''s Larissa, how are you?" Sierg screamed, I almost cursed him the moment he did it, it''s very uncomfortable if you shout like that for everyone to hear, even the people inside the city looked at the carriage.


    "Do you know him?" Syl who was next to me asked as he poked me with his finger.


    "Of course she does, we are a lot of friends and I''ve also helped her a lot." Hey, she asked me, and what kind of lies are you saying? I don''t remember you helping me, let alone being your friend.


    "I didn''t call him, it''s just a guard who kept getting in the way while I went on my missions." I said to Syl while smiling, and as I thought, Sierg protested, "What a bad thing, I didn''t disturb you at all." He had a sad expression.


    I think my job is done.


    "So, who is this little girl with you?" Sierg asked as he looked at Syl.


    "She''s a little girl I met in Mephey, she required help, so I helped." He looked at others for a while and then said, "Nice of you to want to help her, it''s good to help others." Why do I feel like I''m being cursed?


    "And that other girl?" He asked as he looked at Lindy, "Aren''t you asking too many questions? Taking advantage of the situation, I decided to play a little.


    "She''s Lincy, my girlfriend," I said to Sierg while smiling.


    "WHAT?" "THERE IS?" They both shouted at the table right away, I think Lincy didn''t like what I said, since Sierg looked very surprised and also seemed to disbelieve what he had just heard.


    "It''s a lie, I''m just her friend," Lincy replied desperately as she blushed, you could at least have joined in the fun, are you so against being my girlfriend?


    Oh, really, I''m just a child and I''m also a woman, it''s impossible.


    "Phew, I thought it was true, I''m glad you still keep it pure, I thought such a cute little girl had lost her purity." But what a disgusting thing, don''t say something like that, it looks like you''re in love with me.


    Haa ~~


    Lincy breathed a sigh of relief that Sierg believed her, she doesn''t even want to be introduced as my girlfriend, it hurts a little.


    And would it be so wrong for me to have an older girlfriend?


    As soon as I was about to start an argument about it, the other guard who was talking to Lincy''s father and watching the carriage cut my reasoning.


    "I think it''s okay, you can come in." Sierg didn''t even do his job, who was checking the carriage was his other companions, it was just that he told me that he knew me that I could pass without problems, but he preferred to stay talking.


    I could also have shown my guild card to the other guards, well, I guess it''s no use thinking about it now, we are already entering the city.


    "See you later, say hello to Cibely and the girls, I haven''t seen them in a while," Sierg said.


    Hasn''t he seen them in a while? But isn''t it normal for them to go out the gate to do their missions? This is weird.


    But even so, I replied, "I''m going to tell them."


    I started to feel anxious, something is not right, I just solved a big problem, I didn''t want to have to solve more problems, please be all right.


    ##########


    "So this is where you live, you can''t compare to Mephey, what a beautiful city," Lincy said as she looked out the window in awe of the city''s appearance, people were looking at her with pity.


    Maybe they think she is a person from a farm and has never been to a big city, well, we can say that this is true since she lived in that city, but I don''t think it is necessary to face her that way.


    "Yes, I actually don''t have a home yet, but I plan to get one soon." When did I say that, Lincy''s father came into the conversation: "Do you intend to look after and give my daughter a job but you don''t even have a home? This is weird."


    I don''t blame him for doubting me, but I was also a bit of an idiot, I should have already gotten a house, even if I have to pay the price little by little, but now it''s too late.


    "Don''t worry, this week I will have a house, and of course, I will pay the inn for your daughter to stay." I wouldn''t let her sleep in the middle of the street, you know that, right?


    "I understand." He didn''t say anything after that, Lincy wasn''t even paying attention to our conversation, he continued to admire the city through the window and he didn''t even listen when I said I didn''t have a home.


    Syl was different, she doesn''t seem to care much about how the city looks, so she was paying attention to everything I was saying.


    So she listened when I said I didn''t have a home.


    "Am I going to live with you? When you get a house." Syl asked as he hugged my arm.


    "Of course you will, you will live with my other friend, you will like her." The image of Emily came to mind, I miss her too, then I have to see if there are any letters for me in the guild.


    Yeey ~~


    Syl has a cute little cry and has put even more strength into his embrace.


    "Can you stop at the adventure guild? I need to do something before I go to the inn."


    "Sure, but I don''t know which inn you''re staying at, so you need to tell me the way."


    "And the guild, do you know where it is?"


    "I''ve come here before, I just don''t know which inn you chose to stay in, and since I haven''t been here in a while, there may be a new inn that I don''t know."


    I think it makes sense.


    "Okay, after I pass the guild I¡¯ll guide you there."


    *******


    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters (currently up to 192), visit my patreon: patreon.com/Igorsaw

 Chapter 183 – I am very angry.

    After some time we arrived in front of the adventurers guild, some people watched that luxurious carriage arriving, but when they saw the people inside they just started to ignore it.


    They must have thought they were some important noble, but it was just three girls, sorry to disappoint you, okay?


    But things here were still busy, several people entering and leaving the guild, some carrying the role of their missions and others returning to complete their missions, not even compared to the Mephey guild.


    There were also people sitting and drinking, as usual, I was missing a little bit of a busy guild like that, I was always sad when I joined the Mephey guild, there was no movement at all.


    As soon as I joined the guild, some adventurers started looking at me as usual, but this time they were staring at me more than usual, I feel there was something wrong going on, but I ignored it.


    I arrived at the guild desk and there Clara was talking to some adventurers, she doesn''t even seem to have noticed me until the adventurers who were talking to her looked at me, and then Clara''s gaze reached me.


    "Ah, you came back, welcome back." She looked a little nervous, but continued, "Should I call the guild master? Do you need to speak to him?" Wait, why would I talk to him? I have no reason for that.


    "No, I came here to see if you had any letters for me, and I also need you to send this to the capital''s guild, who will pick it up is a girl named Emily." I got some coins for Clara.


    "Sure, I''ll do that, and speaking of letters, one came for you yesterday, I was waiting for you to come back to deliver." Clara took the card under the counter and handed it to me, it was in Emily''s name.


    "So, but changing the subject, why was everyone looking at me? And you look a little nervous."


    "Well, there are rumors about you, and you ended up abandoning the city mayor''s mission, people were a little surprised."


    Can''t I abandon someone''s mission just because they''re the mayor? This logic does not make sense, but there must be something more.


    "So, what are these rumors?" I hope it''s not stupid at all.


    "They are saying that you abandoned the mayor''s mission because he didn''t want to take you as his wife, so you ended up getting angry."


    Boom ~~


    Shit, what is he saying out there? I''m going to kill this fat man, how can I ever want to be the wife of a guy like him? Everyone here must know that I wouldn''t do that, that guy is disgusting.


    "Hey, you can''t do this." Clara panicked for a moment.


    When I realized that part of the counter was already broken, I was so irritated that I ended up punching and breaking his wood, shit.


    "Here, I will pay." I took out some silver coins and handed it to Clara, even if it was more money than necessary, I don''t care, I''m very angry at the moment.


    "So, is this true?" Clara asked worriedly.


    "Of course not, who would like to be the wife of a fat man like that? I''d rather die than marry that guy, that''s the most stupid thing I''ve heard since I got here."


    "Okay, I''m sorry." Clara did look sorry, well, but she hadn''t done anything wrong.


    Everyone in the guild was looking at me, it looked like I had become a celebrity, and now that I have made this whole scandal, they are looking at me even more.


    "Don''t be sorry, I''m going to have a serious talk with that fat guy."


    "Hey, don''t do anything stupid, it can be dangerous."


    "I have to make him refute this rumor if I am not going to get more and more irritated."


    "Hey-"


    As soon as Clara was going to say something, another woman I had never seen before grabbed her shoulder and stopped her from saying anything, I don''t know who she was but she seemed to be a new guild employee.


    But now there is no reason to think about that shit, you pay me, you useless fat.


    #########


    "Are you angry? Did something happen?" As soon as I arrived at the carriage, Lincy asked worriedly as she approached me, she had not entered the guild but had left the carriage.


    "Nothing happened." I almost crumpled Emily''s letter in my hand, I should calm down a bit, I have no reason to talk to Lincy like that.


    "You sure are annoyed, something happened in there, right?"


    "I already said that nothing happened." Lincy looked a little scared because of the way I spoke, but she soon realized that I didn''t want to talk about it and was quiet.


    I''m sorry, Lincy, I''m sure I''ll remember to apologize after all this is over, but now I''m really really angry.


    Syl didn''t say anything, she also seems to have noticed that something was wrong, but she got into the carriage without saying anything, I also didn''t say anything until I got into the carriage, I still felt the looks of the guild''s staff on me, but I got in the carriage without looking back.


    "Come on, I''m going to guide you to the inn I was staying at, you should also stay there until you leave," I told Lincy''s dad.


    He also seems to have realized that something had happened, but he also said nothing and just agreed with me.


    After I fix their accommodation and visit those THREE girls, I''m sure I''ll fix it, and I''m not going to go easy on him, you can be sure he will suffer a lot for making me go through this.


    I have never felt so ashamed and irritated since I got there, I am about to explode.


    ''I hope that reading this letter will calm me down.'' I said while placing Emily''s letter that was still in my hand inside the storage, I will read it as soon as I arrive at the inn.


    *******


    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters (currently up to 193), visit my patreon: patreon.com/Igorsaw

 Chapter 184 – Reunion.

    As soon as I opened the letter, the first thing I realized was that Emily''s handwriting was very beautiful, I must say it was much more beautiful than mine, and of course, I could understand everything.


    I never asked myself how I could understand everything that is written on the plates, but it was almost automatic, it is as if I had lived here for years and language and writing had already become my main language.


    I still remember how to write in my old language, which was English but I still don''t see the need to use it, and I don''t even need to do that. I thank the god who brought me here for making me able to understand everything.


    But now is not the time to thank you for that, I need to read Emily''s letter to forget about all the problems, I''m sure it is a letter of thanks and also a warning letter, in case it tells you how your life is in the capital.


    ***


    Hello, how are you, Lara? Here everything is very well, I would like to thank you for always sending the money, this is helping us a lot, so I don''t need any more work and I can stay with my parents.


    My father is as always, being a quiet person and also with health problems, even if they are not as serious as my mother was.


    Have my mother? She is happier than ever, I think that even before she got sick she was so energetic, even though she felt a little bad for not being able to thank you before you left, but still, she asks me to thank you every day.


    Of course, I will not tell her that we will be living with you in a while, I do not know if she will accept it, but I believe she will be very happy since you are the person who helped her and continues to help today.


    But changing the subject a little, I know you''re wondering about that man who kidnapped me last time, well, nothing unusual happened here while you were gone, it was like it never happened.


    Maybe you were right to walk away so as not to harm me, since they stopped caring about me, but still, I wanted you by my side as before, this will happen soon, right?


    I hope to see you soon, I miss you a lot.


    Emily.


    ***


    Just by reading this letter I already felt much calmer, it was as if that hatred that I was feeling was thrown all out of my body and stayed in the way, I''m glad I decided to read this letter, now I can resolve everything calmly.


    I guided Lincy''s father through the city to Clara''s inn, which was where I was staying before I left, I think she will accept me there again, but I didn''t renew my stay before leaving, it can be complicated.


    It didn''t take long for us to get to that inn, it wasn''t an old inn like Mephey''s, but it was a quality inn.


    As there were always people eating inside the inn, it had been a long time, so it was almost time for dinner, so it''s normal for people to be eating.


    As soon as I opened the door, and I looked around, Clara, who was carrying a tray with some dishes, noticed me and shouted: "You came back, I''m happy to see you" With a big smile on her face while serving one of the tables.


    You know, it¡¯s not good to yell at customers like that, have a little education, it¡¯s not enough just seeing me naked and being a pervert, now you¡¯re also treating customers that way? What a hopeless girl.


    But leaving the jokes aside, I complimented her and entered the inn together with Syl and Lincy who were beside me, Lincy''s father stayed outside to take care of the carriage, he said that it would not be a good idea to leave the horses alone.


    I don''t think anyone would steal a carriage in the middle of the city, but I''ll let him do it any way he wants.


    "So you arrived, and who are these girls?" Clara, who had finished serving customers, went behind the counter to serve us.


    "This is Syl, and she''s Lincy, it was two girls I met during my trip."


    "I see, so now you''re kidnapping girls out there, interesting."


    "Wait, it doesn''t cause any misunderstandings, you should already know that I am not well regarded in this city."


    "Of course I do, and I think you''d better explain yourself."


    "Well, of course, I didn''t do any of that, but I''m still going to fix this, I need a room for three, do you have it?"


    "I only have a room with two beds and another with a spare bed, how will it be?" This is perfect, I can put Lincy''s dad in one room alone and be with the other girls in the other room.


    "I''m going to have the two rooms, I''m going to have these girls in the room with two beds, and her father is going to sleep in the other room," I said as I pointed my finger at Lincy.


    After doing some calculations, Clara said: "Let''s see, then it will be 3 copper coins without a meal, and 6 copper coins with a meal." This is more expensive than I remembered.


    "Wasn''t it cheaper?"


    "Well, the twin room is a little more expensive, and you''re going to have three people in it, so I need to charge a little more for the meal."


    "I understand." I''m not going to discuss much it, so I just gave her a few silver coins, in all, there were four silver coins.


    Lincy''s dad wouldn''t be here for long, but I need to stay a few days with the girls here, so I gave him some silver coins to pay for a few days of our stay.


    "Her father will be here for a maximum of two days, so after that use the rest of the money to pay only for our stay, when you need more money tell me."


    "Okay, I''ll take you to your rooms."


    "Wait a minute, I have a horse carriage outside, what should I do?"


    "You can ask the guild to take care of this, I think they can take care of it for you, it will only cost a little money."


    "Of course, it would cost something, so take them up to the bedroom, I''ll save the carriage, and then I''ll be back."


    "Okay, I''ll be waiting, come on girls."


    "Behave yourself," I said as I turned to leave the inn, Syl looked a little worried but didn''t say anything, just went ahead and went up the stairs, Lincy didn''t look worried, just acted normally.


    And there we go again to that guild, I hope there are fewer people there.


    *******


    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters (currently up to 194), visit my patreon: patreon.com/Igorsaw

 Chapter 185 – Norm.

    Before long we were at the door of the adventurers guild, Lincy''s father stayed inside the carriage since he was driving her, and I went inside the guild to talk to Suzan, I wanted to see if she was still here.


    We left in a little while, so she''ll probably be here, but if she isn''t, I can talk to another receptionist or the guild master himself, I just want to get this over with quickly.


    Many people were still in the guild, but most of them were just having fun, they weren''t delivering their missions or taking on new missions, they were just drinking and talking to each other.


    They should shut down the guild at night as nobody does missions at this time, so these drunken idiots won''t stay here, but that should give them money, so they won''t stop these guys from staying here.


    ''Well, whatever.'' I joined the guild while ignoring everything around me and went straight to the guild desk, as I thought, Suzan was still there, but at the moment I was serving someone else.


    The people within the guild seemed so amused and drunk that they didn''t even care or see me there again, and I thank you for that.


    "Suzan, can I have a little chat with you?" I know it''s not cool to disrupt her work like that, but the sooner I solve it, the better it will be for me.


    "Sorry, I''m hiding. Norm, can you handle this for me?" Suzan said to the other receptionist who was at her side, it is the same receptionist who stopped her last time, I never saw her here.


    "Sure," Norm replied with a smile.


    She smiled a little strange, in fact, she is naturally very strange, besides that hair that I never saw here in this world, a hair with two different colors. His hair was short and completely black but had a few streaks with a lighter color, it was strange.


    I don''t remember there being anything to dye hair in this world, so your hair is naturally like that, I don''t think I''ve ever heard anyone talking about people with two different hair colors.


    Besides, she was very tall, and her eyes were a little red in color, she was a beautiful appearance, but also a little unusual for me, but I shouldn''t judge people by their appearance.


    ''But aside from that, your chest is very small.'' I thought that women like her in this world only had big breasts, I was wrong, her breasts are just a little bigger than mine.


    Wait, can I really worry about that?


    "So, how can I help?" When I realized, Norm was already in front of me while leaning forward and asking this with a smile, I almost jumped back with that, it scared me.


    "I just want to keep the carriage with the horses for a while, can you take care of that?"


    "Sure, where''s the carriage? If there''s someone to take it to the stable, even better."


    "It''s out there, and yes, there is someone to do it, but what is the value?"


    "It''s just two copper coins a day."


    I must say this is cheaper than I thought it would be, so I paid it without thinking twice, handed her four copper coins. I''m glad I made so much money when I saved Cibely and the girls, but that money won''t last long.


    "Okay, come on." Norm stepped out from behind the counter and started walking out of the guild with me, where Lincy''s father was already waiting while he was still sitting inside the carriage.


    I''ve never seen a stable around here, is there really one?


    ########


    There was a building behind the guild that I had never seen, I had never walked there and it was a surprise to me, inside there was already a carriage with some horses, it was like a stable, but it is in the middle of the city.


    The first thing we did was take the carriage inside with the horses and then we took the horses out of the carriage to lock them up somewhere else, where there were food and water for them.


    Actually, I didn''t help at all, who did all the work was Lincy and Norm''s father, I was just watching the two of them do all the work, I think it should have helped, but now whatever.


    "All right, you can get the carriage in two days," Norma said with a smile, I was already getting used to her presence, she looked like a very kind girl, even though she was a little strange.


    "Okay, we''ll be here in two days, now we need to go, let''s go," I called Lincy''s father and then we went to the inn, Norm stayed behind to lock the building''s doors, well, that''s her job.


    "Are you sure it''s a good idea to leave the horses there?"


    "Why do you ask? Is it a bad place?"


    "I''m not sure, but that woman doesn''t seem to have experience in caring for horses, look at her appearance."


    In fact, she has the appearance of a noble girl, I can''t imagine Norm taking care of horses, even though she is helping Lincy''s father get the horses into the building.


    "Someone else must do this job, don''t worry." I''ve never had any problems with the guild here, so I think they must have someone to look after the horses or something, Norm shouldn''t do that.


    Besides, she''s a new receptionist, they wouldn''t put her to do this kind of work, or I don''t think so.


    "It doesn''t seem like a bad place, this guild, and this city."


    "No, I love this city since I got here, and I have a lot of friends here."


    "I would like to meet your friends."


    "Tomorrow I will go to their house, but I don''t know how they would like to receive a man they don''t know at their house."


    "Hahaha, they sure wouldn''t like that."


    "It is not?"


    *******


    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters (currently up to 195), visit my patreon: patreon.com/Igorsaw

 Chapter 186 – Idiot.

    "You took too long," Lincy said when I entered the room, the two of them were sitting on the bed talking, Syl when she saw me came running, and hugged me, I have to be careful for her not so attached to me.


    "It didn''t take me long, it was fast." I said to Lincy, and then continued, "We had to keep the carriage at the guild, so it took longer than expected, thank goodness that there was a nice girl who helped us."


    "Kind girl?" Lincy asked doubtfully, well, she didn''t join the guild, so she mustn''t have seen Norm.


    "Her name is Norm, I think she started working in the guild a short time ago, I don''t remember seeing her here before leaving town."


    "I understand." Lincy threw herself on the bed and lay on her back, but what a lazy girl, did she even shower before going to bed? I think it would have given her time to do that.


    I won''t ask, I better go take a shower soon.


    I walked towards the bathroom and there was already a bucket with hot water, Clara must have brought the bucket before I arrived, she could have told me when I arrived at the inn.


    Lincy''s father must have received his bucket too, he didn''t even want to say hello to his daughter, he went straight to his room, and Lincy doesn''t seem concerned about his father either, nor did he ask about him.


    "Are you going to take a shower? I want to, too." As soon as I went into the bathroom and started to undress, Syl opened the door with all her strength while saying this, Lincy who was lying on the bed got up quickly to look at me.


    "I will close the door." I felt a slightly dangerous look from Lincy, so I pulled Syl inside and pulled the door.


    "Won''t Lincy bathe with us? She hasn''t cleaned up yet." Syl said while tilting her head a little, you are very cute, but you are very naive, didn''t you see the way she looked at us?


    I thought she was a person who was easily ashamed of what happened in the carriage, but she was staring at me, thankfully that I was still partially dressed.


    "She''ll wash up later, don''t worry, now take your clothes off," I said as I continued to remove my clothes.


    After that it was a peaceful bath together with Syl, nothing could go wrong with just two little girls taking a shower together. I helped her wash and Syl helped me wash, it was a very good shower.


    I miss Cibely''s breasts a little bit, but I think it''s better not to mention this to anyone, I hope I can shower with her soon, I hope she doesn''t run away from me again.


    "How are you? You are smiling too much."


    "I''m fine, I was just thinking about a friend''s breasts."


    "A friend''s breasts?" Syl was looking at me with a pitying look, she must be thinking that I am a horrible person.


    "No, about a friend."


    "I see, thinking about a friend." She wasn''t convinced, aren''t you a very smart girl for your age? Not satisfied, she asked, "How''s your friend? Besides her breasts are big." Syl looked a little frustrated.


    "She is ashamed very easily, it is fun to do a little bullying with her, and she is also beautiful." I just told the truth, I love doing a little Bullying with Cibely, she is ashamed very easily, so it''s fun.


    "I understand." Syl smiled at me, and said, "I hope you know her."


    "I''m taking you to meet her and my other friends tomorrow, don''t worry." I put my hand on Syl''s head.


    "HEY, YOU''RE NOT TAKING IT TOO LONG? YOU''RE NOT DOING ANYTHING Weird, ARE YOU?" As soon as our conversation ended, Lincy started knocking on the door, I think we stayed too long in the shower.


    And you can''t say that two kids are doing something weird, you weird girl, that''s wrong.


    #######


    It was a quiet night after that, Lincy took his bath without much trouble and we slept soundly all night, it was a very good night for me since I was sleeping with Syl, we could hug and it was very cozy.


    The next morning Lincy looked a little bad, so we left her resting in bed and went down to breakfast, she was probably just tired from the trip, so I decided to let her rest for a while.


    I also promised to bring her coffee to the room, and that''s what I did.


    After coming down and greeting Clara, I met Lincy''s father who was already awake and drinking coffee, we talked for a while and decided he would leave tomorrow, and of course, I would hire some adventurers to take him to his city.


    He can''t go alone to another city in a carriage like this, he will end up dead in the middle of the road or maybe just stolen, but it is not good to let that happen, so I promised to hire good adventurers to take him.


    He was satisfied with this, it seems that he was already used to traveling only with adventurers in a carriage, and never had any problems with it.


    Of course, he was also wondering about Lincy, but I just said that she was tired and decided to stay in the room, also said that he didn''t have to worry that I would take good care of her, he just agreed with that and didn''t mention it anymore.


    After a long conversation, I took a tray of food and took it to the room, Syl was begging to help me, but I didn''t need to help just to load a tray, so I took it alone.


    Toc ~~


    Toc ~~


    "Lincy? Are you awake? I brought your coffee." I called no one else answered.


    "Syl, open the door."


    "It''s all right." It looked like there was something really wrong with her, maybe she wasn¡¯t just tired? I should have looked at it a little better before going down.


    As soon as the door opened, I quickly entered while holding that tray that was almost the size of my arms in my hand, Lincy was there, sitting on the bed while reading something, it was a book I had never seen.


    "You bastard, answer me, you made me worried." I placed the tray on the bed and pulled the book out of her hand.


    Ahhh ~~


    Lincy gave a scream of fright and then smiled at me, I was in the mood to punch her in the face, leaving me worried for no reason like that, this is not done.


    "Answer me next time."


    "Okay, hehe."


    "Don''t laugh, I''m annoyed."


    "You get easily annoyed."


    "You are looking for this." I jumped on top of her on the bed and started messing up her hair, but the only thing she managed to get her to laugh about.


    "Hahaha, stop that angry little girl, don''t touch my hair like that, it will be difficult to fix it later"


    Syl was on the side laughing too, sometimes it''s good to have fun, but don''t do this to me again, you worried me.


    *******


    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters (currently up to 195), visit my patreon: patreon.com/Igorsaw

 Chapter 187 – What a stupid thing.

    "Okay, let''s stop this, eat fast so we can get out," I said to Lincy while I was fixing my clothes, after all those games my clothes got all messed up.


    It is not that kind of joke, do not think nonsense, but I think you understand what I meant.


    "Where are we going?" She asked while putting some food in her mouth, I would be grateful if you didn''t talk with your mouth full of food, but I better not care about that now.


    Who am I trying to kid? I''ve done that a lot, so I can''t judge her at all.


    "Didn''t I say yesterday that we were going to visit some friends?"


    The day finally came to visit Cibely, I don''t know if they know I''m already in town, but I hope they don''t know, making a surprise will be fun.


    If they knew that I arrived, maybe they would have come to the guild or the inn, so I imagine that they have no idea that I arrived here, especially with two girls.


    "I do not remember this," Lincy replied.


    I almost started fighting with her for not remembering, but then I remembered that I had said this only to Syl when we were taking a shower. I''m really an idiot, I should have been talking to Lincy.


    "Sorry, I only spoke to Syl, but I was planning on going to my friends'' house today, and I wanted to take you to introduce them."


    "So are you going to visit those friends? You told me about them, but I didn''t think we were going to visit them on the first day."


    "You know, I have a great affection for them. We haven''t known each other for that long, but we are already very close."


    "I hope you are not as close as I think."


    "You idiot, we''re not that close."


    "What?" Syl who was standing next to us was confused by what Lincy had just said, but I just told her to forget about it and not think about it, she is not of age-appropriate to know about these things.


    But this Lincy is really an idiot, how did she conclude that I had this kind of relationship with my friends? I know I said that we are close, but our relationship is far from being so.


    It''s okay that we showered together once, but that''s it, okay?


    "Okay, I''m going to finish eating and we''re going." Lincy seemed curious to meet my friends, I hope they get along, but I think there will be problems if they meet.


    I think with Lincy''s personality, those girls are going to like her a lot, or maybe Cibely doesn''t like her very much, because of her personality, but Eleonor is going to love being together with Lincy.


    Both look perverted and are also fun.


    And after a long wait, for Lincy to finish eating, she finished and got ready for us to leave. She was getting too dressed up, should I tell her that this date is not with famous people or something? They''re just adventurous.


    I think she just wants to make a good first impression, and I''m not going to stop her from doing that. As for Syl, she was smiling all the time and also seemed very curious, she really wanted to meet my friends.


    Well, during the trip I talked a lot about them, it''s understandable.


    "Okay, are we going?" I called the two girls, Syl was already by my side and Lincy was still dressing up a little more.


    "Let''s go fast, Lincy, you don''t have to dress up that much."


    "They are your precious friends, of course, I need to dress up like this."


    "Look, they are not as you think, they will not care about that, they are just adventurers like me."


    "I understand, but I still want to get ready."


    "Enough." I took Lincy''s arm and pulled her out, I can''t imagine she was a girl who cared so much about looks. She was always very tidy, but this is too much for me.


    #######


    After we left the inn, Lincy and Syl started walking around town, and I was just following them. Before they didn''t get to explore much, so they were taking the opportunity to do that now.


    Well, I can''t stop them from doing that, we still have all day until I go to the girls'' house, it''s okay that I want to see them as soon as possible, but still, it''s better to let them have some fun.


    It was very cute to see the two together, they walked around the stalls, looking at the stores, they even looked like mother and daughter, and I was just watching from a distance, I didn''t want to disturb their fun.


    ''I''m going to enjoy being here and buy some things.'' I was spending a lot of money, but it was necessary to do that now, because my food was over, in this case, the food was ready.


    I always had those loaves with me for an emergency, so it''s nice to have some in my storage.


    I left the two of them walking together and started to stop by some stalls to buy some things, bought bread and also some sweets that I had never tasted before.


    It looked like stuffed cookies, but it didn''t taste like it, it was like I was eating an orange-flavored cake, and it was very tasty. There might be some of those chocolate flavors.


    The only ones I could find were orange flavor and also living flavor, they were all very delicious, I could easily get addicted to it, but I put some in a small package for Lincy and Syl and kept some inside my storage.


    This can work as a dessert, if I can''t find a way to prepare my sweets soon, I will need to come back here, it is better to keep this place in my mind.


    "Hey, what are you doing?" Syl approached and Lincy appeared shortly after, saying: "It is very beautiful here, I haven''t been looking at some stores in a while and I had fun like that."


    "I''m not doing anything, just watching you." But after answering Syl''s question, I continued, "I''m glad you''re enjoying it here for you." I handed the sweets to the two girls.


    They started to eat those sweets with a smile on their face, it is very good to live calmly like that, I hope I don''t have to take someone''s head off for a while.


    But before I could realize, the image of that fat man appeared in my mind, I still have to resolve this, right? I had even forgotten, but now it''s explained why some people look at me.


    Since when did I become so famous? There isn''t even a picture of me out there, how can everyone recognize me like that? What a stupid thing.


    *******


    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters (currently up to 197), visit my patreon: patreon.com/Igorsaw

 Chapter 188 – Something strange.

    After walking around the city for a long time, I called the girls so we could go to Cibely''s house, it wasn''t too far from here, so it would take us just a few minutes to get there.


    Lincy still wanted to keep walking around the city and look at more things, but Syl seemed anxious to find the three girls, I think she will be a little disappointed because those girls are nothing.


    But thankfully she was interested in meeting Cibely and the other girls, they can become good friends and our group of friends will grow even more, and now that Syl will be with me most of the time, they must get along.


    "Listen, don''t worry about Eleonor, she can be a little too invasive, and also don''t get too attached to Cibely, she is ashamed very easily, I think the only normal person of the three is Clevina."


    "So we need to be careful, I understand." Lincy was a little confused but she accepted it calmly, Syl was smiling, not even seeming to hear what I had just said.


    Well, I don''t think it matters much, even if they do, those girls won''t care.


    ''I hope they are at home.'' Imagine if I come here and they are not? It would be a huge waste of time, but maybe they are not, they may have gone on some mission.


    ''It is still early, so it is a time that most adventurers are on missions, I hope they have not accepted a mission and are at home. "I don''t want to have to wait until night to see them.


    After walking for some time, we arrived at the door of the girls'' house, everything was clean and very beautiful as always, they are taking very good care of the appearance of the house, since the first time I saw them, they were like this, they take care very well of the House.


    "It is a very beautiful house, and it is also very clean, I am surprised," Lincy said admiringly, it is normal for her to think that since she was a maid and took care of cleaning the mansion.


    "Why a surprise?" But it was strange for her to say that, so I wanted to know why this was a surprise, but I can already imagine what she will say.


    "Well, a group of adventurers living together, I can only think of a mess." Yes, that was exactly what I imagined she would say, of course, she would say that, and I partially agree with that.


    I think if a group of adventurers, with only men, wouldn''t keep a house that clean, they certainly wouldn''t care about it and everything would be a mess, so I understand what it means.


    "I think you''re right, but they care a lot about cleaning."


    "I understand."


    "Hey, let''s go." While we talked about cleaning the house, Syl was already running towards the door of the house while calling us, she could wait a while, imagine if they open the door and see a girl they have never seen in their life? That''s why it''s good for me to be ahead.


    "Hey, Syl, wait for me." I got her attention, causing her to calm down a little, and then I knocked on the door.


    I was waiting for some time with Syl and Lincy outside the house, they were taking too long to answer the door, so I knocked on the door again, but this time I put a little more force.


    Imagine if the door breaks because of my strength? It would be a lot of fun but also a little tragic.


    "Aren''t they taking too long?" Lincy asked.


    "Well, it wasn''t supposed to be like this, let''s wait a little longer," I said as I knocked on the door again.


    Pat ~~


    Pat ~~


    Pat ~~


    As soon as I was close to losing patience, and also beginning to think that they were not at home, I started to hear some strong steps coming from inside the house, this person was running a lot.


    Who could do that? I can only think of Eleonor doing this since she is the most excited of the three.


    ''Well, let''s find out.'' I thought as that person unlocked the door.


    #########


    As soon as that person opened the door, I saw her, Cibely was standing without making any movement, it seems that she had just seen a ghost. But isn''t that strange? I never thought I would see her acting that way.


    El was so motivated to open the door that she looked like someone else, a person who is ashamed so easily wouldn''t act like that, or I''m thinking too much and I don''t know much about these people.


    "Hey, is everything okay?" I started calling out to her and waving my hand in front of her face to see if she woke up, of course, I had to stand on tiptoe and make little jumps for that to happen, what a shame.


    "Ha, sorry, I didn''t expect that many people." She almost started to stutter but managed to speak the entire sentence without a pause, isn''t she evolving?


    "Well, I ended up meeting some people, so I brought them here for you to meet," I said while pointing to the two that were next to me.


    "Nice to meet you, my name is Lincy."


    "Hello, my name is Syl, it''s a pleasure to meet you." Oh, she spoke like a noble, that was extremely cute to see.


    "Pleasure-Pleasure to meet you." It seems that I spoke too soon, she ended up stuttering while she went to speak.


    Hey, you''re getting really red, calm down a little, you look even worse than before, I don''t remember seeing you stutter once while we were walking together, you look weird.


    "So, are Clevina and Eleonor home?"


    "Well, they left for a while, but they''ll be back soon." Cibely looked a little sad for some reason, I can''t ignore that, for sure something happened.


    I don''t know why, but I could tell right away that she isn''t at all well, or maybe it''s just in my head, but I will definitely find out if something is going on.


    "Don''t stay out there, get in." Cibely invited us in but I could see her hand that was holding the door shaking a little.


    She is afraid? Or is it for another reason? This is weird.


    *******


    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters (currently up to 198), visit my patreon: patreon.com/Igorsaw

 Chapter 189 – You two, don’t tell her anything!

    We stayed for a long time talking about my trip, Cibely seemed to want to know everything that had happened during my trip, and of course, I told her everything, I told her what the city was like, and also that the case of the city had been solved.


    She was very happy when she heard about it, apparently, she went to Mephey once and was already in that condition and it wasn''t that long ago, so she seemed pretty relieved that things had started to get better.


    When Lincy asked Cibely if she doesn''t think it''s strange for a little girl like me to have solved such a problem, she just replied with a smile that this was normal, making me a little embarrassed.


    Syl seems to have noticed so he was having fun playing with me, it was a very pleasant conversation, but I couldn''t get it out of my head that something was wrong.


    "So, about the girls-"


    "Do you want some tea? I made it myself, I''ll get it." Cibely got up quickly and ran towards the kitchen without even waiting for our answer, I don''t even like tea that much.


    "Does she always act like that? It''s a little weird, it looks like she''s in the middle of a fight, she seems to be afraid of something." Lincy was right, she wouldn''t normally do that.


    Of course, she is very ashamed and could run from us that way, but that is not what happened here, she was acting as usual until I asked about Eleonor and Clevina, maybe something happened to them?


    No, it is not possible that in such a short time their group split or something, Cibely also said that they will be back. The strangest thing is that they are on a mission alone, I didn''t think they would do that, leave Cibely behind.


    "She didn''t act like that before, she was very ashamed but not like that, she really seems to be very alert about something, she seems to be afraid."


    "Yes, this is very strange, isn''t it better to ask her what happened?"


    "Well, I don''t want to intrude too much on the girl''s personal affairs, it seems that this way of acting has something to do with the other girls, I think it''s best to let them resolve themselves, don''t they?"


    "You''re right."


    After a little conversation between Lincy and Syl and just watching, Cibely came into the room holding a tray with a few cups of tea, and of course, I didn''t even worry, Lincy was a little suspicious but drank anyway.


    ''Are you really thinking that she would give you some kind of poison? You''re very weird.''


    Syl didn''t seem to want the tea, so I drank his share too, the tea was very tasty, so I didn''t mind doing that. Throughout our "tea party" Cibely continued to avoid talking about them and the girls.


    So to respect her I just didn''t start talking about the girls either, we kept talking about my trip, about the bandits on the road, about the carriage, but of course, I didn''t say that I killed the mayor.


    But since we had nothing more to say after that, I decided to see if she had already heard about the rumors, and of course, she had already heard about it, but she didn''t want to ask.


    "Do you believe them?" I asked.


    "You wouldn''t do something like that, this is impossible to happen," Cibely responded with determination, thankfully that she trusts me, and thankfully she is sensible enough to know that this is stupid.


    "But even if it''s a lie, it irritates me a lot, I''m going to make that guy deny it."


    "Wait, do you think about talking to the mayor? It''s not a good idea to do that." Cibely despaired for a moment, and I can imagine why, this guy is a little dangerous, and I understand that.


    "Don''t worry, I know what I''m doing."


    It is he who is distributing those drugs, of course, he is dangerous, or maybe he is just a donkey and a more likely load, but even so, I will make him deny it, the subject of drugs comes later, I do not want to deal with it now.


    I need to solve my life a little here, I can''t get in trouble.


    "Don''t worry, I''m just going to ask him to deny it, I''m not going to do anything risky."


    "Be careful, I don''t want you to be treated like a criminal." Well, I''m already treated like a criminal in any way, but it hasn''t been released to the public yet, but it won''t belong.


    When she gives up on sending people after me, she''ll drop my portrait to the whole country, I''m sure of it, I just hope it takes time, or that man can get her place in time.


    That idiot, of course, will not be able to do this, but it will be fun to keep it going, but isn''t it taking too long? I thought he had already started his "coup d''etat".


    Haaa ~~


    I sighed and said, "It''s getting dark, won''t they arrive?"


    As soon as I said that, I heard the door handle moving and the door opening, I could hear the voices of Clevina and Eleonor saying: "We arrived", they finally arrived, they were taking too long.


    "But what kind of assignment did you go on to take so long? You should arrive a little earlier, Cibely doesn''t seem well for you to leave her alone." I said as I walked towards them.


    It felt like I was scolding them, but I was just having fun.


    Eleonor who was in the front just gave a little shout and ran to hug me, and of course, I didn''t even mind letting that happen. Clevina didn''t hug me but greeted me with a smile on her face.


    "When did you get here?" Eleonor asked as he continued to hug me.


    "I arrived some time ago, I was talking to Cibely until you guys arrive."


    "So you stayed here all day? Did Cibely tell you what happened?"


    "What happened?"


    "Don''t say anything, okay?" As soon as Eleonor was about to say something, Cibely interrupted us and pulled Eleonor and Clevina''s arm.


    "You stay there, I need to have a serious conversation with these two." She said with a furious look on her face, surely something very serious has happened and I can''t know anything about it, but what the fuck.


    So I just sat down with Lincy and Syl and we continued to talk while waiting for the three girls, I could spy on their conversation, but I think it''s better not to do it, they are not my friends and I don''t think it''s cool to do it.


    I just hope everything is fine.


    *******


    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters (currently up to 199), visit my patreon: patreon.com/Igorsaw

 Chapter 190 – She can’t cure this.

    "Didn''t I tell you not to tell her anything?"


    "But listen, Cibely, isn''t it good for her to know what''s going on? She can help you if necessary."


    "Eleonor, she can''t help me, you know that it''s not as easy as it looks, don''t think that this is a simple disease that can be cured with magic, you know?"


    Can''t they understand that I''m not well? And that it cannot be cured with magic alone? But what is this that I have? Is it just trauma? But I don''t remember having it right after I left that place, it all started later.


    I don''t know for sure how I''m going to fix this, but I don''t want Larissa to take care of all this for me, I need to overcome this alone, I will feel useless if I keep asking her for help like this.


    I was very surprised when she appeared, and of course, I was also very happy, how could I not be happy after seeing her again after so long? But I was just concerned that she noticed something strange.


    Of course, the way I acted, she certainly noticed something, but I preferred to think that she didn''t notice anything, so I can be calmer.


    "Listen, I think it''s also a good idea to talk to her about it." Wait, Clevina, don''t you also understand that I don''t want to do this? Why don''t these girls care what I think?


    "Please, just don''t say anything to her, I''ll think about what to do alone, you just need to do this." I pleaded with the two of them to make sure they wouldn''t say anything, even though I know I can''t confine it 100%.


    "Haaa, you are really incomprehensible, I thought the first person you would ask for help would be her since you like her so much, but I understand."


    "Wait, I don''t like her that much."


    "I know, of course, you don''t like it, but I understand, I won''t say anything, but if for some reason you don''t get better or even start to get worse, I''m not going to hold back, do you understand?" Eleonor did seem confident that Larissa could help with that.


    Well, none of us know what''s going on, and we have no contact with any doctors, and of course, it would be a little expensive if you make an appointment with a doctor in that city.


    But I also asked you not to spend money on it, I must be some kind of idiot, I could be fine now if before Larissa arrived I had an appointment with a doctor.


    "What about you, Clevina?"


    "Okay, I don''t say anything, but if something happens to you, I will definitely tell you."


    "A question, why would you tell her, and not force me to go to a doctor who is a professional?" That was a doubt that I had, I just don''t want to tell her so I don''t feel useless.


    But I am not confident that she could cure it.


    "Well, you know Larissa, she certainly has contacts that can help you, and I also don''t doubt that she will help you in any way, so it''s better than going to a doctor," Elenor said with conviction.


    "She''s right." And Clevina just agreed.


    Well, I''m not going to deny that a strong person like her has some important contacts, but I think that healing me is too difficult, she couldn''t do something like that, right?


    "But that''s okay, I just don''t want her to be worried about me, and find me useless for being like that, so don''t say anything, right? If something happens, the best option is to go to a doctor."


    I said what I thought, even though I was strong that way, and managing to heal Clevina, she cannot cure what I have, it is impossible, right?


    #######


    "You guys took too long, what were you doing?" They had been talking for a long time, but since I hadn''t spied anything that was happening, I didn''t know what they were talking about, so I''ll at least try to ask.


    "Nothing much, sorry to be late," Cibely replied first than the two, making them remain silent and without reaction.


    Well, it sure is important and it has nothing to do with me, so I can just ignore it, if they need my help they will ask, I will not be too invasive that way.


    "But leaving that aside, where were you?" I asked Clevina and Eleonor.


    "We were on a mission, but it was a simple mission, and as Cibely was a little tired and we didn''t need her help, didn''t we, Clevina?"


    "Yes."


    So this is what happened, it was quite tired, and as it was a simple mission, the two were alone. As if I''m going to believe it, it doesn''t even make sense of what she just said.


    If Cibely was so tired that way, the two would definitely stay with her to help with whatever is needed, and of course, she wouldn''t be running that way when we got here.


    But I think it is better not to say anything and just agree with all of that.


    "I see, you took so long to arrive that it is time to leave, see you tomorrow at the guild, okay?"


    It was already getting quite dark, so we had to go to the inn for dinner and sleep, I have to wake up early tomorrow, go back to my adventurous routine, I need money.


    "Got it, give me one last hug before I go." Eleonor hugged me as tightly as he could, Clevina just said goodbye to us with a smile and Cibely? Well, she seemed to be lost in thought, but she still said goodbye to us.


    After that, I took Syl''s hand and we left the three, and of course, Lincy was right behind us.


    We didn''t have much of a chance to talk to them, so Lincy was unable to get close to the three, but we will definitely have another opportunity to bring them all together.


    "See you tomorrow." I waved at them as I walked away, and they waved back.


    I could see on Cibely''s face that she was relieved to see him go, well, I hope she''s not starting to hate me, that''s the only thing I hope.


    *******


    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters (currently up to 200), visit my patreon: patreon.com/Igorsaw


    IgorRSAW

 Chapter 191 – Time to send him away.

    After the visit, we went back to the inn and had dinner, met Lincy''s father, and talked for a while, he was curious about what had happened, and I just told him what had happened at the girls'' house.


    He was also thinking the same thing as mine, certainly, there was something wrong with those three girls, but he didn''t risk saying what it would be.


    Since Lincy''s father was going to leave the next day, I had to prepare someone to take him, so I went upstairs and went to sleep very early, but of course, I took a shower before going to sleep, and my shower went with me. with Syl.


    Lincy kept asking us to go into the bath with us, but I kicked her out several times, I could have let her in, but it was fun to be kicking her out of the bathroom.


    Syl was also having a great time, so we just continued in this fight to have fun, when I realized we had been playing too much and it was too late, so I went to sleep, and again with Syl.


    Lincy seemed to want to sleep with me today, but I prevented it from happening, but this time nobody had fun with it, we were all asleep quickly.


    It was a quiet and smooth night, I woke up the next day with Lincy rocking me with all his strength and when I woke up Syl was no longer by my side, I was the only person who was late.


    I was a little irritated with them because they hadn''t woken me up earlier, but I realized that it was all my fault, so I kept quiet and got up quickly to get ready.


    I was sitting in front of the bedroom mirror while Lincy brushed my hair and Syl watched from a distance looking a little uncomfortable, I think she is jealous of Lincy, don''t be like that, I''ll let you brush my hair next time.


    "Listen, what are we going to do today? Besides sending my dad away?" Wait, shouldn''t you be a little more sentimental? Your dad is leaving and leaving you behind.


    Well, I''m not going to talk about it, I just answered it normally: "I''m thinking about starting to do some guild missions, you can have fun as you prefer."


    "Wait, are you going to leave me alone?" Syl jumped off the bed in surprise.


    "Syl, you''re already a big girl like me, you can be alone."


    "Hey, I''m here, she won''t be alone." It''s true, and u had forgotten it: "Well, Lincy is here, you can have fun together, can''t you?"


    "But I want to be with you." Syl started to beg to go with me, but I would never do that, I will not take her into a forest or a cave to kill monsters, I don''t know where I''m going next time.


    So to prevent that from happening, I tried to start scaring her.


    "Do you want to be eaten alive by goblins? Do you want to be swallowed alive by a giant earthworm like my friend? I don''t think you want that, so since I can''t protect you all the time, I think it''s best not to take you with me."


    In fact, I could protect her, but I think it is better to do all the missions alone, the fewer people getting in the way, the better. And also if I were alone I can fight with all my strength, which makes everything easier.


    "Guuu ~~ I wanted to go." Syl groaned and just accepted that I wouldn''t take her, Lincy who continued to brush my hair just said, "Don''t worry, we can walk around town and have fun together like yesterday, what do you think?"


    Syl smiled and replied, "Yes." Even though it still looks a little sad.


    Well, I think I managed to get rid of them for now, at least during the missions I will not be disturbed.


    ########


    After finishing getting ready, we went downstairs and were greeted by Clara and Lincy''s father, who was already having breakfast. We sat down with him and ordered our coffee for Clara.


    "So, ready to go?" I asked.


    "Well, I''m a little sad to be leaving Lincy behind, but I can''t stay here, and she too chose to stay here." That''s very cute, that''s what a father who cares a lot about his daughter would say, it''s a shame that his wife is in another city.


    ''Maybe one day they will move to Grenrok?'' Well, I don''t know if they will want it, but in the future, anything can happen, if they stay where they can be together with their daughter, so they will think about it.


    When I looked at Lincy, she was a little flushed, but of course, she said nothing about what her father had just said.


    "Sorry to make you wait, so what are you going to do from now on?" Clara, who started distributing the food, decided to start a conversation, and of course, I didn''t care about that, even though she was a little perverted, it''s good to be able to talk to her again.


    "I''m going back to my job as an adventurer, I hope you take good care of Lincy and Syl while they''re here, although they''ll be spending most of their time in the city."


    "You can be sure that I will take good care of them." Clara gave a confident smile, but that only makes me more worried about leaving these two in her care, it is very dangerous to leave a child like Syl close to Clara.


    Lincy, on the other hand, I don''t care much, she is already an adult and apparently a little perverted, they will get along very well, I hope Syl is safe in this hostile place.


    "I hope you continue to do the good job you''ve always done as an adventurer, LARISA IS OUR HOPE," Clara screamed in the middle of the inn, causing some people who were drinking coffee to stare at me.


    Damn, are you kidding me?


    "Stop it, you idiot." I said quietly to her, I didn''t want anyone to listen, but she just answered with a simple, "I''m kidding." And left close.


    What a strange girl.


    After some time talking and eating, it was time to go to the guild, Lincy and Syl would go with us to say goodbye to Lincy''s father, in fact, I don''t even know if I''ll be able to send him away today.


    Now that I think about it, shouldn''t I have asked for this mission when I got here? It would be much simpler.


    ''I hope they make an exception and help me with this.''


    "Let''s go to the guild, it''s getting a little late."


    "It''s all right." Lincy''s father agreed.


    "Yey ~~" Of course this cute little cry would be from Syl, and as always, Lincy said nothing and was silent.


    ****


    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters (currently up to 201), visit my patreon: patreon.com/Igorsaw


    IgorRSAW

 Chapter 192 – Farewell.

    We arrived at the guild in a short time, and we were greeted by Norm who was standing in front of the guild, she seemed to be waiting for us, but how does she know she would come today? Oh, yes, I was going to keep the carriage for just two days.


    "So, are you here to remove the carriage?" She asked with a smile.


    "Yes, I came to remove the carriage, but I would also like to ask the guild for another help, is it possible?" I was not feeling well doing this, asking for help like this, but it is necessary.


    "Hmm, I think so, but what do you need?" She seemed to want to help me, so I just decided to tell her, I don''t think you need to call Suzan for this: "Well, her dad needs to go back to Mephey, so he wanted to hire some adventurers to take him there."


    "I understand, but why does he need to come back? I thought he would stay here with his daughter."


    Before I could answer Norm''s question, Lincy''s father answered her first: "It''s because I left my wife behind, I only came here because I was driving the carriage."


    "Ahh, so that''s it. Well, I think we can help you, we have some adventurers who were looking for someone to take them to Mephey for a mission that is close to the city, they can help you."


    This is great, so they need to do a mission near Mephey and they need transportation, I think they are the perfect adventurers, but I still need to see them, they can''t be too weak.


    "Okay, where are they?" I asked Norm.


    "Come with me." She joined the guild and guided us to a table where four people were sitting, four men. I don''t really like talking to men like that, mainly because of what happened when I got here, but men are usually stronger than women, so it''s okay.


    I may be looking a bit macho, but I''m not lying at all. Or maybe I could be wrong because women can be strong like those three.


    "So, who is this girl?" As soon as we approached, one of the men who was sitting asked this arrogantly. He was a muscular man and was very tall, beside him he had a giant sword.


    "This is adventurer Larissa, she wanted to hire you for a job, could you accept?"


    "What kind of mission is this?"


    "She just wants you to take this man to Mephey, and since you are looking for a transportation, I thought you could help."


    "I see, I think we have no reason to deny it." He said while looking at me, this man''s eyes make me afraid, but even so, they don''t seem to be bad people, I must trust them a little.


    "Glad you are going to accept, come with me, I will prepare the papers." Norm seemed happy about that.


    "Before that, isn''t it better to introduce the group to the person who is hiring us?" The man asked Norm, making her a little uncomfortable, so she just said, "Sure, go ahead."


    After that, the presentations started.


    The head of the group was that muscular man with the sword, his name was Roswo. The other guy in the group who wore a short sword was a skinny man with strange silver hair, his name was Lape.


    The other two members of the group were focused on long-range attacks, one of them carried a bow with arrows on his back, he was also a little muscular, but not like Roswo, besides, he was completely bald, his name was Lakev.


    The other member of the group was not muscular and wore a green cloak protecting his body, but next to him was a wooden staff, he seemed to be the magician of the group. He was without a hood, so I could see his hair, he had spiked hair up, it looked like he had passed some kind of gel to make his hair look like that, his name was Lasro.


    After all your group''s presentation, it was time to introduce myself.


    "Pleasure, my name is Larissa, an E-RANK venture, nice to meet you, and this guy you are going to escort is called Daniel, he is the father of one of my friends."


    "So you''re just an E-RANK adventurer, stranger."


    "Why strange?"


    "It''s because I wouldn''t imagine that a little girl who has the money to hire a group of adventurers would just be at RANK E." So that''s it, I think it makes sense.


    "Maybe it''s true, but now let''s get on with it, I need to send him away to start my work." Of course, I was kidding, I wouldn''t send him away like that, that''s his choice.


    But even though it was a joke, the four of them started to laugh, even Lincy who was next to me started to laugh at the situation, leaving his father a little embarrassed.


    ########


    "So is everything ready?" In a short time, we had already prepared the paper and I had left their payment with the guild, of course, the guild would only deliver the money when the mission was completed.


    "Yes, everything is ready, I think the time has come." Then we went to the stable behind the guild and took the carriage and horses with the help of Lincy''s father.


    After some time preparing everything, the carriage was already ready to leave, I also delivered everything that Lincy''s father had given me to put in my storage back to him.


    Also, I gave them some food for the trip, enough for them to start over two days, or maybe a little longer. I hope the food doesn¡¯t spoil, I don¡¯t think it will happen.


    The only thing we had to do after that was to say goodbye to Daniel, the first to say goodbye was Lincy, it was a very sincere hug between a father of a daughter who loves each other. I thought she wasn''t caring about your father, but I was wrong.


    Then my turn came.


    "Have a safe trip, and I hope you arrive safely in Mephey." I just shook your hand, of course, not putting too much force.


    "And I hope you take good care of my daughter, do you understand?" He squeezed my hand very hard, but of course, I didn''t feel any pain.


    And that way of talking seems like Lincy and I just got married, don''t talk like that, it''s weird.


    After saying goodbye, the only thing we could do was look at the carriage from the city from a distance.


    ****


    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters (currently up to 202), visit my patreon: patreon.com/Igorsaw


    IgorRSAW

 Chapter 193 – Some time has passed.

    "Now you can have fun that I''m going to work, okay?" I told the two girls that they were still watching the carriage leave.


    They looked at me intently but soon after they agreed to walk away, and I went inside the guild to look for some mission to do, of course, it would be an easy mission since my Rank is not very high.


    But even so, I can hunt as many monsters as I want, so the mission I take won''t make much difference, since the money I''m going to earn will be the biggest part of the sale of the bodies of the monsters.


    ''Speaking of which, I still have that worm.'' That worm that swallowed Cibely was still in my storage, but I didn''t know what to do with it, I should show this worm to the guild master, one day I will do that.


    I can''t put this worm in the middle of the city, I would be in trouble if I did that, just imagine the target that it wouldn''t cause in the city? Just thinking about it gives me the creeps, better not do it.


    "Norm, I would like to do this mission." I entered a role that I had taken on the mission board for her, it was a simple subjugation mission, I just needed to bring some goblins.


    Apparently, the Goblins'' bodies are dismembered and some parts of it are used to do some things, but it is better not to research much about it, I don''t want to traumatize myself.


    "Okay, good luck." She recorded the mission and then started meeting another adventurer.


    So now it''s time to work, let''s do as many missions as possible, and of course, also kill as many monsters as I can, the more money the better, and the more easily I will be able to open my restaurant.


    ##########


    I''ve been in the same daily routine for three months now, hunting monsters, doing missions, and also taking care of Lincy and Syl.


    In the time that I was doing missions and managed to raise my Rank to C, I thought it would go up faster, but it was slower than I thought, I thought I would reach Rank A easily, but I was wrong.


    In addition to my rank rising, people''s respect for me increased a lot, it reached a point that no one else remembered that damn rumor that the mayor of the city spread throughout the city.


    Of course, I got to go to the mansion and talked to him, but even doing that he didn''t take the rumor away, so I just ignored it since people were starting to forget about it, and started to defend me too.


    The fat man didn''t seem at all satisfied with what was going on, I think he really wanted to take me down, but it''s a shame he didn''t make it, I''m just waiting for his next step.


    I also met Cibely and the girls a few times, but whenever I met them they weren''t in the guild, they even looked like they had given up the job of adventurers, but when I asked about it, they denied it with all their might.


    I still didn¡¯t know what had happened to Cibely, but even so, I didn¡¯t meddle in that much. Of course, we continued to meet at his house a few times, because we are friends, but even so, I was not asking about it.


    A strange thing happened during that time, like the feeling that someone was watching me several times during my day, but whenever I tried to find out, I didn''t find anyone, it was repeated many times.


    But one of the most important things that happened was last month because it was my birthday and also Syl''s birthday, she hadn''t told me before that she had her birthday last month, so she took me by surprise.


    Our celebration was going out to dinner, and we did it on my birthday, which was a few days later, or that was the date I chose to be my birthday, so I''m 13 now and Syl just turned 12.


    During our celebrations I discovered that Lincy has her birthday in a few months and that she will be 23 years old, she is very young, just as I thought.


    Another important thing.


    I managed to save a lot of money, enough money to get a house, but we still live at the inn because I didn¡¯t want to hurry by moving like that all of a sudden, but I¡¯m almost moving because I need to bring Emily and her family to Grenrok, and they will live with me.


    But to be more honest, I still haven''t found a house big and good enough for a lot of people to live in, but sometimes I take a part of my day to look for one, but without success so far.


    What about Mephey? Well, the city seems to be progressing well, I received some letters from Lutz about what was going on there, and apparently, people were already happier and they also had food.


    Also, the stores were full of things for sale and most of the buildings were beginning to be renovated with the help of the city, it was a bigger evolution than I imagined, but it also made me very happy.


    I can''t help saying that Lincy''s dad got there pretty well.


    I also kept myself informed about the capital with the help of Emily, who sent me letters frequently, but it seems that the man has not yet acted against the queen, he certainly must have given up and run away, he was very afraid, of course, I couldn''t do anything.


    What about my restaurant that I was planning to open? Well, I still intend to move to a house first, after that I will find a good place to set up a restaurant, but it won''t be long.


    And it will not be enough to just open the restaurant, I will need employees because only Lincy will not be enough to take care of such a place. Of course, I will also help initially because I need to pass the recipes on to her, but then I will leave everything in the hands of other people.


    Perhaps the most difficult to find will be the ingredients, I do not know if there are all of them in this world, but a good part of them I already found during my travels, I think I will have no trouble finding all of them.


    And even after saving so much money, I still do missions, but soon everything will change and I won''t have to kill monsters to survive, and of course, I will have more time to be with Syl, Lincy, and Emily who will come and live with us.


    ****


    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters (currently up to 203), visit my patreon: patreon.com/Igorsaw


    IgorRSAW

 Chapter 194 – Will we find anything better in the noble area?

    "Hey, what are you going to do today?" Lincy asked as she sat on the bed next to me, we were still living at the inn, so we continued to sleep in the same room, but I was still sleeping only with Syl.


    "I''m going to a house to buy."


    "Again? You haven''t found one yet?"


    She''s right, I''ve been behind a house for a long time, but look, I don''t look every day, and when I look it''s not all day, I need to work a little, you know that, right?


    "Well, it''s not so easy to find a big house, and of course, it can''t be very expensive either." I had a lot of money, but I still wanted to save as much as I could to spend it when I opened the restaurant.


    It won''t do any good to buy the house if I don''t have the money to even open the restaurant afterward, right?


    "So, can I go with you?"


    "Why would you want to do that?"


    "Well, I never looked for a house to live in, I wanted to know what it felt like to do that." Hey, it''s not you''re looking for, it''s me. I''m the one who will pay for the house, did you forget? But if that''s what she wants, I have no reason to deny it.


    "Okay, you come with me, but get ready that we''re going to walk a lot."


    "Don''t worry, I have strength in my legs, you know that very well."


    "Right."


    "Hey, are you going to leave me alone? This is unfair." As soon as we were getting ready to leave, Syl who was lying watching our conversation jumped out of bed and started to protest against it.


    She was really looking forward to going with us, and I can''t leave her here alone at the inn, so what was left for me was having to take her along too, and that''s when our "Day of looking for a house" started.


    It was the first time that I did this together with the two, whenever I looked for a house it was alone, and also always after work, I never had the opportunity to do this together with them.


    ''Although we have already been walking around the city together a few times.'' Of course, I wouldn''t just be working, I would also go out to have fun with them when I was willing, if I just worked all the time, I would end up going crazy.


    "Are you going to work yet?" As soon as we walked down the stairs together, we found Clara holding a tray with a few cups full of tea, and she also looked very happy as always.


    "Today I am not going to work, I am going out with these two girls to look for a house."


    "Wait, are you thinking of leaving me? You are cruel."


    "Stop kidding, you know we can''t live in an inn forever."


    "Of course I understand, I''m just kidding, have a good hunt." Clara smiled at us and then walked with her tray to one of the tables to serve customers, and as I was in a hurry, I decided not to have coffee at the inn.


    In fact, it was a little late, we woke up very late today, that''s one of the reasons why I decided to just look for the house today, I always like to go to the guild as early as possible.


    "I''m hungry." But as soon as we left the inn, Syl said that with a sad face for me, making me sad too, whenever I looked at her sad little face, I ended up feeling bad.


    "Don''t worry, we will eat on the way, there are many food stalls on the streets."


    "Seriously?"


    "Yes, you can eat whatever you want."


    Yeey ~~


    Yosh ~~


    Even Lincy, who remained silent and did not seem to show signs of being hungry, celebrated, I think I shouldn''t have done that, a good part of my money will go away only with the food we are going to buy.


    Please take it easy.


    ########


    We continued walking around the city and visited some houses, most of the houses that were for sale had a sign in front of them, but sometimes it was a little difficult to find a house for sale.


    But also when I found it, it was just small apartments, and of course, it wouldn''t work for housing many people, everything would be very tight and it would be difficult to live like that.


    ''Where am I going to look now?'' I had already looked everywhere in the residential part of the city, and it was not good, I would not be able to find anything here.


    I also looked for some houses and apartments near the main street of the city, but I couldn''t find any that I liked, so I was getting more and more discouraged to go after a place to live.


    "Hey, why don''t you try to look for a house in the noblest area of ??the city? Maybe it''s better and the houses are bigger." I was close to giving up, but Lincy ended up giving me this great idea.


    But there is a problem, a house in the noblest area of ??the city will certainly be even more expensive than a house in the residential area, but I managed to save a lot of money, I will have no problems paying.


    So, since I had no alternative, I accepted her proposal.


    Syl seemed a little surprised by this, I think she didn''t think I wanted to mix with the nobles, but I really don''t, but it will be easier to find a bigger house in that area.


    "Are you still willing to walk there?" I asked.


    "Of course yes," Lincy replied.


    "Yes," Syl replied a little dejectedly, she is certainly starting to get tired, I think we should get some rest.


    "Listen, let''s get some rest, then we''ll go to the prime area, okay?" After my words, I could see that Syl was relieved, and Lincy had also noticed her condition, so I had nothing against it.


    After that we stayed there for some time, it was already lunchtime, so I was going to go somewhere to buy something to eat, or maybe we stopped at some restaurant on the way.


    ''Will I get a suitable home?'' I''m getting tired of it, I''m already days after one, this is getting more and more annoying and also frustrating.


    Well, now is my last chance, if I don''t get a bigger house I will have to buy anyone in the residential area, we will be able to manage even if we have a small space.


    ****


    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters (currently up to 204), visit my patreon: patreon.com/Igorsaw


    IgorRSAW

 Chapter 195 – Brokerage.

    We arrived in the prime area of ??the city and started looking for some houses, many people stared at us but soon started to ignore us, they are probably thinking that we are commoners and we are just visiting here.


    ''Well, I''m not going to deny that we really are that.'' But we are here looking for a house, not just visiting, I want more respect from you, your noble strangers.


    To get to the prime area I had to go through the tower that I climbed along Clevina the last time, so it was a bit nostalgic for me, I''ll see if we go out somewhere together someday, it will be fun.


    "Hey, what do you think of that house?" While I was distracted, Lincy called my attention to a big house that was on a corner, it was a very beautiful house, I can''t deny that.


    Besides, the land of the house was very large, it was not land like that of the mansion of the mayor of Mephey, or the mayor of that city, but it was a very pleasant land and we could have at least one tea party out here necessary.


    I even thought we were looking at someone''s house, but in front of the gate there was a big sign that the house was for sale, and the price was very low, I even started to find it a little strange.


    Is it the home of a deceased nobleman? Maybe that''s why it is so cheap, not that I care if this house is someone''s death, the price is very good.


    But going back to the structures of the house, not only was the land large, the house was huge, it had two floors and looked like a mansion, no, it was certainly a mansion, its color was white and its keyboard was brown, so it was a very beautiful house, but it was also not overlooked.


    Around her were many more beautiful and bigger mansions, so she was not standing out, but I thought she was a very beautiful mansion.


    ''I would like to go inside and have a look.'' Where should I go to talk to the person who was selling the house? I looked around and couldn''t find anyone.


    In the houses I visited last time in the residential area there was always an address on the sign, but there was just the price, so I had no way of contacting the person who was selling.


    "This house is really beautiful." Syl was also in awe of that house.


    "Yes, she is very beautiful, but do you have any idea where the person selling this house is? It is not saying on the sign."


    "You are right, there is no information here, this is strange ... But what do you think about asking the guild? They can help you."


    "Wait, why would the guild help with that? Isn''t there a place that takes care of the houses in the upscale district?"


    "I do not know." Lincy had no idea if it existed, but Syl who was next to me looked excited and also seemed to know something.


    "There is a place called ''Real estate brokerage'' My father already mentioned this to me, it seems that there is one in the capital, is there not one here too?"


    "I haven''t heard of anything like that in the residential area, does it exist only for the nobles? Most people sold the houses on their own."


    "Well, from what my father said, it is a service only for nobles since they work only with mansions, so the price is much higher and only nobles could buy these mansions."


    ''It makes sense, but have I missed anything?'' I started to search my mind for all the signs that I had seen in the prime district, and I realized that something was wrong.


    I ran towards one of the mansions without caring about Lincy and Syl, wait a minute, I''ll be right back.


    And sometime later.


    "It is true, no mansion has contact with anyone here, I am very stupid." All the mansions had no contact or address from anyone, there is certainly a real estate agent here.


    A lot of people and they watched while I was sorry for being so stupid, I think I will have to visit this "Real estate brokerage."


    ########


    But even knowing that there might be a real estate broker, we still didn''t know where this place was, so we were asking everyone we met on the street, but of course, we were ignored by many people.


    Thankfully, some people helped us, otherwise, we would be lost without knowing where this place was for a long time, so with the help of people we managed to get there.


    It was a building that I could never imagine would be a brokerage, it was a building that looked a lot like an inn, that is, a common building, the only difference is that it was a little more luxurious.


    ''Of course, there is also a sign that says'' Real estate brokerage'' I was lying when we said we would be looking for a long time, but we still saved a little time, okay?


    I entered the building without knocking on the door, when I entered, I found a balcony with an old man behind him.


    An old man wearing some kind of social dress, and of course, he could not miss his monocle in his eye, he was completely a rich old anime clich¨¦, this is so fun.


    "Hi, my name is Jorce, how can I help you, ladies?" He set his eyes on us, especially on Lincy, and asked this politely, he didn''t seem to care what her clothes looked like.


    Yes, Syl and I were wearing some dresses that looked like "Luxury" but Lincy was wearing a very simple outfit, but he still didn''t judge her by her appearance.


    "My name is Larissa, and I would like to take a look at one of the houses I found, but I received the news that I would need to come here to get this permission." I went straight to the point.


    "Ah, so that''s it." He looked a little surprised since I came here he was looking at Lincy, don''t you say he thought she was our mother or something? This is absurd.


    "Could you help us with that? I wanted to take a look at the house because I intend to buy it."


    "I see, and do you have the money to buy it?"


    "Yes, on the sign I was saying that its price was 40 gold coins, and I can say that I have that money."


    As soon as I said I had that amount of money, Lincy opened her eyes wide and Syl looked happy for some reason, maybe it''s because I never told them how much money I had, they are very surprised.


    "Okay, could you explain to me which house you want to look at? That way I can make arrangements for that to happen."


    "And do you need any preparations? Can''t we go there now?"


    "I''m sorry, but I''m just the attendant, I need to ask one of the employees to take you there, so we have to make an appointment, and it would be better to make an appointment for tomorrow."


    Is this serious? Give me a break, I thought I could do that today, but there''s nothing to do.


    "Okay, it could be tomorrow."


    Then I indicated which house it would be and we made an appointment to visit the house for tomorrow afternoon, apparently, one of the employees would take us to the house and do a "Tour" for the whole house, and if I liked the house I could buy it no problems.


    After that, the only thing we could do was go back to the inn.


    ****


    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters (currently up to 205), visit my patreon: patreon.com/Igorsaw


    IgorRSAW

 Chapter 196 – What a strange person.

    The next day, we woke up early and walked around the city and having fun until the afternoon, which was the time we set to meet at the brokerage, and of course, when we''re having fun, time goes by very fast.


    We went to the brokerage quickly as soon as the afternoon came, everyone was very anxious to look at the house, and I was one of those people, I can''t wait to have my own house.


    ''Even though I''ve been rolling for so long, I still want my own home.'' And I hope that this house will be chosen, I don''t want to be looking for places to live anymore, and the price of this is very good.


    It may seem like 40 gold coins is a lot, but there are houses close by that cost up to 100 gold coins, so I was very surprised when I saw the price and quality of this property, so this place has to be my home a from now on.


    We walked through the streets of the prime area again while some people stared at us, and in a short time we arrived at the brokerage door, the place was empty like yesterday, it seems that few people visit this place.


    I opened the door and the same man was there behind the counter, I can''t forget, his name is Jorce, I have to look polite and I can''t forget his name, I have to give a good impression to make sure I get this house.


    But it makes no difference, if I pay they will be forced to give it to me, but it is better to treat him with respect since he is older.


    "Good afternoon, Jorce," I said as I entered the building.


    He was a little distracted but soon noticed us and replied: "Good afternoon, Larissa, I see you are back."


    "Yes, is everything ready?" I went straight to the point.


    "Yes, everything is prepared, excuse me that I will call Jarmine." Without knowing who this girl was, I asked, "Who is Jarmine?"


    Jorce panicked for a moment and said, "Oh, sorry, it was my mistake, Jasmine is the girl who will take you home."


    I should have known, she is the person who will guide us.


    "Don''t worry, I get it."


    After that Jorce entered a door that faced a staircase and went up to the second floor, Lincy, Syl and I stayed downstairs talking while we waited for them to come down.


    We were making a bet as to what the girl who would take us would be if she would be beautiful or maybe an arrogant person, we weren''t sure what kind of person she was, but it was fun to do that.


    ''It doesn''t matter to me, wait, I actually prefer that she is not an arrogant person and that she is preferably a fun person, our "tour" will be cool if she is a nice person.''


    ########


    After some time waiting, Jorce came out of the same door accompanied by a girl, she was a very beautiful girl, but she also seemed to be a very serious girl, she seemed to be a very responsible woman.


    She had short brown hair, and her eyes were also brown. She was wearing a very beautiful feminine suit, that suit suited her very well.


    "This is Jarmine, she will serve as a guide for you." Another strange name, but I don''t have to worry about that, I still couldn''t believe that a girl like that was our guide, she was very young.


    And in the same way, she didn''t seem to believe that I was the person she would have to guide, because she was strangely looking at me, didn''t you tell her what kind of person I was? You stupid old man.


    But even though she looked a little surprised, she turned to me, bent a little with her hand on her chest and said: "Nice to meet you, my name is Jarmine, I''m a guide who works with the broker, it''s a pleasure to meet you."


    Ohh, so she''s really polite.


    "Nice to meet you, my name is Larissa. Don''t mind my height and age, I realized that you were a little uncomfortable."


    "Eh? Nothing like that, I wasn''t bothered at all, I was just a little surprised. You are a customer, so I should treat you like any other customer." She started to despair a little while looking at Jorce.


    "Okay, enough of that, let''s get on with it." Jorce interrupted our conversation, making Jarmine swallow hard with his words, I think this guy is more important than I thought, she is even afraid of him.


    We went to the counter and then he started preparing some papers, and after writing some things he handed them over to Jarmine.


    "So, what is this?" I asked curiously.


    "Nothing much, it''s just information about the house, so it''s good to leave that information with Jarmine as she will be going with you."


    "Information about the house? Well, since she is a guide, shouldn''t she already know everything about the house?"


    Jarmine continued to look at the paper, but immediately began to speak: "I know this house, don''t worry."


    "But if you already know, why this role?"


    "Well, it''s nothing relevant, it''s just the address, the value of the house, and also who owned the house, but I didn''t need any of that," Jarmine said as he smiled.


    Jorce, who was listening to everything, just sighed and said: "Since you know everything, you can move on, see you." Jarmine was a little surprised and replied, "Yes, sir." It even looked like she was a military woman, what a way to answer that.


    Then we left the building and left Jorce behind.


    When Jarmine left the building, she breathed a sigh of relief as she placed her hand on his chest, seeing I said, "Are you afraid of him?" She took a deep breath and said, "Of course I do, if I do anything he can fire me."


    "But isn''t he just the man at the reception?"


    "Of course not, he''s the owner of the broker, didn''t you know that?" That sentence almost stopped me from walking, Lincy, and Syl who were with us also seemed quite surprised.


    "Wait, why is the broker''s owner at the reception? That doesn''t make sense."


    "Isn''t it? I also don''t believe he does that." She was loosening up a little now she was away from Jorce, she was also smiling.


    "So that''s why you act so seriously by your side."


    "Yes, I prefer to act like that, I can''t play games around him, he''s a very serious guy and I might end up losing my job, so I prefer not to risk it."


    "I understand."


    I think I understand, but you don''t have to be so scared.


    ****


    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters (currently up to 206), visit my patreon: patreon.com/Igorsaw


    IgorRSAW

 Chapter 197 – Plumbing?

    After some time walking through the upscale neighborhood, we arrived in front of that mansion again, but this time we had the key to open it, in fact, Jarmine had the key, but I think you understood what I meant.


    She opened the gate and we entered inside that wonderful backyard, it had a very beautiful green color in addition to some flowers scattered around the place, it would be possible to make a beautiful garden in this place.


    Or maybe it will just serve as space for children to play, but I don''t know if that is a good idea since we only have Syl who is a child and the rest are adults. Of course, I''m also an adult person, I don''t want to participate in children''s games.


    "So I think I better start telling the story of the house, don''t I?" Jarmine, who was walking beside us while we watched the garden, said this with great happiness.


    She seems to be happy to know the history of this house.


    "Will this story tells us why this house is so cheap? Or maybe it has nothing to do with it?" I asked curiously, this story she will tell maybe one of the reasons, and I''m sure it will be a horror story or something.


    "Yes, there must be." I knew, of course, that story would be behind this.


    But I don''t think it''s a good idea to start telling this story in this place, so I said, "I''m sure it''s a horror story, so leave it to me when we''re inside the house." I smiled at Jarmine and got a smile back.


    Syl who was next to me took my hand and shook it, will you say that you are afraid of horror stories? You know, even though this is a fantasy world, I find it hard to have ghosts or something.


    Lincy was acting aloof about it, she wasn''t caring if it was a horror story or not, but I''m sure she''ll be scared when the time comes, she''ll definitely be scared.


    "There, we''re here." The front door of the mansion was very beautiful, a dark brown door with some details carved in wood, in addition to the iron rings used to knock on the door.


    I don''t think it makes sense to have this here, a person would have to go through the gate to be able to use it, so it''s almost useless.


    Jarmine took the key from her suit pocket and put it in the door, and with just one turn of the key, she opened the door.


    She turned the handle carefully and opened the door, as soon as she opened the door I had a huge surprise, the mansion was even more beautiful inside. Perhaps it is more beautiful than Mephey''s mayor''s mansion.


    ''But it is also not a great merit, those pictures and vases made everything very ugly, all right, they were expensive, but it didn''t give a pleasant look to the house.''


    But this mansion was different, as soon as I opened the door, the lights that were coming in through the window illuminated the entire mansion entrance, and it was all very beautiful. Two sofas with a table in the middle, probably made to receive visitors.


    There were also some very beautiful decorations around the room, in addition to the very beautiful white curtains that were on the window, the curtains were open so everything was lit up.


    I bet everything looks better with the curtains closed.


    And behind one of the sofas that were in the middle of the room, there was a staircase that led to the second floor, it was a staircase that went to both sides, so it gave a certain elegance, it was as if a staircase had become two stairs.


    We haven''t gone up yet and we continue downstairs, downstairs at the back of the stairs there were still two rooms, two rooms that were divided only by something that could be seen as a balcony or a small wall.


    But on the one hand, was a dining room with a huge table for ten people, and on the other was the kitchen, so the dining room and kitchen were practically together, it''s a little practical.


    Then the floor below is the living room, the dining room, and also the kitchen.


    I think it would be possible to set up something else downstairs, it still has a lot of space, but I can think of something better to do later.


    "Do you want to go up to the rooms now?" Jarmine asked.


    "One question, does the upstairs only have rooms?"


    "Not only that, but there are also a few more things, come on, I''ll show you."


    ########


    We went upstairs and started checking all the doors, and there were a lot of doors, how many rooms are there in this house? I have no idea, but there are plenty of rooms, and I''m not complaining about it.


    It had several simple rooms, but they all had a double bed and it also had a large closet and its own bathroom, and all of them had a table very similar to a desk, this is really cool.


    Of course, the bathrooms in all the rooms were simple, but I had a surprise when I went into all the bathrooms, there was plumbing. There was no such thing as a shower, but the water was taken exactly to a bucket that was inside the bathroom by something that looked like a tap.


    In all the inns I stayed in there was no such thing, besides that in the mansion, I lived in when I arrived here the water was also drawn from a well, do all mansions in the capital and big cities have plumbing?


    But I''m not going to complain, this is great, this is really wonderful, I could never be happier.


    But there was something that bothered me, how would the water get hot? Jarmine was surprised that I didn''t know this system, and even Syl who was next to me seemed surprised that I didn''t.


    But I wasn''t the only one here, Lincy didn''t know how it worked, either, but it was very simple.


    If I threw a little magic on that spout that looked like a faucet, the water would start to heat up, is it very simple, as I''ve never seen it before? And why isn''t there anything like that at the inn in that city?


    Well, there had to be plumbing first, maybe only rich people have access to it.


    I asked Syl if she had this system in her house, she said there was, and I also asked why she didn''t say anything when we showered at the inn with buckets, she just said that she didn''t feel like saying anything and that she understood that only the rich could shower like that.


    Wow, if you had told me that this system existed, I would have gone after an inn like this from the beginning, although I didn''t really care about taking a shower that way, since I was never the person who got the water.


    But now that I have discovered that there is plumbing in this house, I was even more willing to buy it, so I can take a hot bath without worry and without having to carry buckets or needing someone to do that.


    ****


    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters (currently up to 207), visit my patreon: patreon.com/Igorsaw


    IgorRSAW

 Chapter 198 – Scary story?

    In addition to those simple rooms, I still had two more luxurious rooms, they had a much larger bed and also had a closet with a gigantic capacity, but I was most amazed was the bathroom in these rooms.


    They had bathtubs!


    Yes, the most luxurious rooms had a bathtub, I will definitely stay in one of these rooms, I have not been in a bathtub for a long time, and I will take this opportunity very well, you can be sure of that.


    Syl also looked very anxious to bathe in a bathtub, don''t worry, there are two rooms with identical bathtubs, but if you want, you can bathe with me, okay? I won''t complain if that happens.


    I think a bathtub is big enough for both of us to shower together, so it won''t be a problem.


    "Now the most important thing, maybe it''s the mansion owner''s main room, so this will be your room." She opened one of the doors upstairs, it was one of the rooms that were furthest from the stairs, it was one of the last rooms.


    But it was not a surprise, as soon as the door opened I already knew exactly what it was, it was the master''s room of the mansion, as well as the room of the Mayor of Mephey, but here the room is a little smaller.


    Well, it is not a mayor''s mansion, so, understandably, the room is smaller, but it is still a very beautiful room and that I may use for some studies when I have time.


    It had a large table and also a chair, which actually looked more like an armchair in the middle of the room, in addition to a bookshelf with some decorations, but what I was most admiring of was the books on the back of the chair and also for some parts of the room.


    Bookshelves full of books, books from the smallest to the largest, had booked so big that they reminded me of a dictionary or a bible, it was incredible.


    It was a long time since I took a book to read, it may be that I use this room a little bit, not that I am a very studious person, but it is good to know some stories from this world.


    "So this was the room where the master of the mansion was?"


    "Yes, and this is where he DIED!" Jarmine said this with the greatest excitement, making me wonder why she was so excited about someone''s death, wait, so now is she going to start telling the story?


    Syl who was next to me approached me more frightened by what she had just said, and of course, Lincy didn''t seem to care.


    "So it''s time for the story? But we are standing and in the middle of the room." I looked around and had nowhere to sit, just a chair, but just one person sitting was not pleasant.


    "But this is the room where he died, I need to tell you this, right?"


    "But with everyone standing like that? Look, Syl is already getting tired, isn''t she?" Syl shook his head frantically in agreement.


    I wasn''t scared or anything, I just wanted to avoid listening to this story, because I''m not in the mood to waste my time on it, I just want to buy the house and that''s it, the history of the house won''t change that.


    "Okay, let''s go down, but I''ll tell you." She seemed very anxious to tell this story, isn''t it better to let her do it? I''m already starting to feel sorry for her.


    ''Haaa, I don''t think it will make a difference to hear that, when we go down I won''t be able to stop her.'' And I also want to see Lincy scared, if this story is going to be scary, I have a feeling it''s going to be completely useless.


    ########


    We went downstairs while watching Jarmine''s happiness, I have never seen anyone so excited to tell a story, and I also can''t understand the reason behind it.


    I''m sure it''s a simple story like any other, so it doesn''t make sense for her to be so eager to tell it. Or maybe she is just happy to have something to tell? Since Jorce didn''t seem to trust that much.


    ''I have no idea, let''s find out.''


    We arrived on the floor below and then everyone sat on the sofa, except Jarmine, who preferred to stand.


    "And now I start to tell the whole story of the house, okay?" She asked excitedly, as I had nothing against it, I just answered with a simple "Okay". Syl and Lincy also accepted this without any problems.


    From then on she started to tell the story of the house and the people who lived here while gesturing and trying to somehow pass some kind of tension.


    The story was as follows.


    A man lived in this mansion with his family for a long time, and of course, like any other nobleman he also had maids working for him, this nobleman led a common and peaceful life, exercising only a few jobs, all nobles have their duties.


    His family was made up of three people besides him, his wife, and his two children. One was a man and was the oldest of the brothers, and the other was a girl, who apparently was my age or Syl''s age, she was quite young.


    It was a happy and peaceful family until the nobleman decided to hire a maid to take care of his daughter, when Jarmine told me about it, I soon started to think about Lorane, but it is better not to think about it.


    This maid was recommended by another nobleman, but no one knows exactly who she was and why the owner of this mansion accepted that nobleman''s recommendation.


    And then after this maid started to take care of her daughter, and also started to adapt to the house, for some unknown reason she ended up attacking the nobleman''s daughter, seriously injuring her.


    These were not injuries that could kill a person, but it was enough to make the nobleman desperate and also extremely angry. He realized that the wounds were made by blades, but even questioning or pressing the maid, they found no blades, which was strange.


    The nobleman had already decided to fire the maid right after that attack, but that night during the woman''s departure from the mansion, she ended up attacking the man and also her daughter, nobody knows exactly how it happened, they just found the body of the two mutilated.


    Those who found their bodies were his own family, his mother and brother had left for the house of other nobles during the afternoon, so when they returned they found their bodies.


    Another strange thing is that none of the other maids were in the house, it was as if all of them had also fled after the attack, so it was much more frightening than it looked.


    Then after that happened, the nobleman''s wife and his son also put the house up for sale and left. They disappeared and no one else saw them, so they ended up losing their title of nobility.


    And throughout this time the house was kept for sale, but nobody ever bought it because many nobles know about this story and prefer not to live in a place where something like this happened.


    After many years, finally, someone else came to buy the house, and that person is me.


    ****


    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters (currently up to 208), visit my patreon: patreon.com/Igorsaw


    IgorRSAW

 Chapter 199 – Disobedience.

    After she finished telling the story, I was a little surprised that it was really an interesting story, even though it just looked like a fantasy murder story or something, it''s still cool.


    Syl seemed to like the story, but she wasn''t scared, Lincy was a little scared, I could see that she was a little shaky, I never thought she would be afraid of a story like that.


    But my goal was accomplished, I just wanted to see her scared, and I did it. Even though I am a little shameful, since she is more afraid than Syl who is just a child, I am also a little disappointed in her.


    "So, what did you think?" Jarmine asked expectantly, I couldn''t say anything but, "It''s an interesting story, but nothing much." I was honest, it''s an interesting story, but it didn''t make me very surprised or scared.


    Syl also said the same thing, but she seemed to like the story more than I did, and Lincy said nothing.


    Jarmine looked a little disappointed, but soon her usual smile came back and we continued there just talking about what I had thought of the house, and if I wanted something to change there.


    Apparently, if I bought the house, I could ask them to change something.


    Maybe there is someone in the brokerage who works as an architect or something, but I refused to change anything, I was very happy with the way the mansion was at the moment, nothing would need to be changed.


    The other two girls also seemed to like the house, so nothing was going to change and it would stay that way.


    After finishing our tour, we would have to go back to the broker to sign the house papers, and also make the payment, which was the most important thing for them, to get paid for the house.


    So when we left the house we went straight to the broker, Jarmine seemed very happy that I liked the house, she must be thinking about something like ''I managed to sell the house to her, the boss will be proud of me''.


    From the way she is acting, she is certainly thinking that, but she would not say anything, there is no reason to do that. Getting the client interested in the house is your job, but I was interested in the house before that, so I don''t know if it has many merits in it.


    But surely she should earn some commission for that, congratulations Jarmine, you did it.


    And it didn''t take long for us to arrive at the broker''s door, as the Tour was very fast, Jorce was a little surprised, but after Jarmine said I was interested in buying the house, he seemed relieved.


    So after that, I had to deal with the house documents, I had to sign and also choose to keep the documents or let the broker take care of them, I chose to keep the documents with the broker.


    I don''t think I''m a responsible enough person to keep these documents kept, I prefer to leave them in safer hands.


    And after signing, the only thing I had to do was deliver the 40 gold coins that were on the contract to Jorce, he seemed very happy to have managed to complete this sale, Jarmine was also very happy.


    In addition to them, I was also very happy to now have a home of my own, in fact, I was never happier, I wanted to start laughing and jumping right there, but I held on, I will hold on until I''m far from here.


    "Before you can move, the broker will take care of cleaning the house, until tomorrow afternoon the house will be completely clean and you can move," Jorce said as he smiled, it was a sincere smile from a happy old man.


    When I was inside the house I thought it was very clean, but if they are going to clean it and make it perfect for me, I will not refuse it.


    Then tomorrow I will be able to move.


    I said goodbye to Jarmine and Jorce, and then we went towards the inn, of course, we all had a smile on our faces, even Lincy who I thought I would act indifferently about was smiling.


    This is one of the happiest moments since I got here, my plans are starting to move forward, and from now on they will move forward much more quickly.


    #########


    "So, what is that girl doing? Since I haven''t heard from that man, I can assume she''s alive." Queen said to the man in front of her.


    "Yes, she is still doing very well, and currently she was looking for a house to live in, that''s what my subordinates told me."


    The man was shaking, he was afraid that the woman would find out what he had done, and if in case she found out, something bad would happen, he is sure of it.


    If that woman found out what he spread around the city, and that that girl came to his house, it would make her furious because she asked him to just watch her, so he did something like that could be seen as an affront to his order.


    "But aside from that, I heard you were having fun." The woman got up from her chair and started walking towards the man who was still sitting and looking down, avoiding the woman''s eyes.


    "I did not understand what you meant, my queen."


    "So you think I''m an idiot? I know what you ended up spreading about her."


    "I''m sorry, I just wanted to make her life a little hell for leaving me."


    "But you didn''t invent anything too stupid? Since when would a little girl like that be with a fat guy like you? Even more so that girl, I think it''s easier for her to end up tearing you to pieces than marrying you."


    "You are absolutely right, I''m sorry." Even though he was insulted by those words, the man could not answer that, he could not go against her words.


    "You disobeyed my order to be just an observer, I''m wondering if you should do anything about it." The man broke into a cold sweat as he heard the woman say that.


    He was sure he would end up being killed, so he was almost starting to cry right there and throwing himself on the floor to start begging for his life.


    But it didn''t have to be done.


    The man breathed a sigh of relief when new words came out of the woman''s mouth.


    "Well, I don''t think it will affect anything and I''m tired of looking at that disgusting face of yours. Just keep watching her and don''t do anything, let me know, now go away before I actually decide to do anything about your disobedience."


    "Yes ma''am."


    ****


    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters (currently up to 209), visit my patreon: patreon.com/Igorsaw


    IgorRSAW

 Chapter 200 – Anxiety.

    The next day everything was ready for us to move. Jarmine arrived at the inn early in the morning and left a notice with Clara so that in the afternoon we would go to the brokerage to get the keys to the house.


    As soon as we woke up and went down, Clara was already looking at us with the eyes of an abandoned dog, she seemed very sad that we were moving. When she gave the warning she was almost starting to cry.


    Listen, we didn''t even stay here for that long, you got too attached to us, I think she''s doing a lot of drama for something like that, because I can visit her whenever I want, and I will do that.


    I will not move and disappear forever.


    Then after promising her that we would visit her, she calmed down and her usual smile returned to her face.


    But while we had our breakfast, she sat down with us and started asking several questions, such as:


    "Where are you going to live?"


    "How is the house you bought?"


    Several questions like that, and I just answered her that we were going to live on the noble side of the city, she almost passed out right there when I said that, she started asking desperately how I had gotten so much money.


    I just explained to her that the house was much cheaper than normal since nobody wanted to buy the house because of that story, the price was getting lower and lower, in my opinion, it was very lucky that this house existed.


    I also started to explain what the house was like, she was very surprised because she had plumbing in the house, she had already heard about it but had never seen it before and I was able to have it at her inn.


    She was also very excited when I told her about the size of the main hall, and the structure of the kitchen and dining room, as well as the number of rooms that existed inside that mansion.


    When I said that there was also an office very similar to a library due to the number of books, she was almost going crazy, Clara started to repeat several times that I would live a life of luxury.


    I do not deny that it is a luxury mansion, but living a life of luxury is totally different from that, perhaps it is a goal for the future, but I still need to work, it is not a life of luxury.


    Our conversation continued for a long time until someone caught Clara''s attention and made her go back to work, she had been sitting at our table for so long talking that she had forgotten about the other customers.


    I could see many customers in a bad mood listening to our conversation while waiting for their breakfast, I almost started laughing right there when I saw Clara getting up desperate to serve the customers.


    "She''s a really nice girl, isn''t she?" Lincy said as he watched Clara.


    "She may be a little perverted, but she is a very good person," I replied while putting some food in my mouth.


    "Perverted? For what reason?" Lincy asked curiously, making me almost choke.


    "It''s nothing, forget it," I replied while putting some more food in my mouth, I think it''s not a good idea to keep saying that she saw me naked or something, so I just avoided the subject.


    Lincy just replied with a simple "Hmmm" but continued to stare at me expecting me to say something, but forget it, I won''t say anything.


    ########


    It had already been a few hours, we spent all of our mornings in the room, Syl was reading a book, or I think it''s a book, and Lincy was just lying down while looking at the ceiling. I also stayed there in the room waiting for time to pass.


    I looked out the bedroom window and watched people pass by. Whenever we expect something important it seems that time passes more slowly, it is a strange but also irritating thing.


    But thankfully, I managed to put up with all this time.


    As soon as it was on time, I called the two girls and went downstairs. We said goodbye to Clara without even looking back and went to the brokerage, I think I should calm down a little.


    "Aren''t you in a big hurry? Calm down, the house is yours already, isn''t it?" Lincy said as she took quick steps to keep up with me, before I could say anything, she continued, "Syl is already getting tired, she is not used to it."


    I looked to the side I saw Syl breathing heavily, when I looked around I realized that we had already walked a very long distance in a short time, was I walking that fast?


    "I''m sorry, let''s walk normally now," I said apologizing to Syl that I was trying to control his breathing beside me.


    "Let me rest for a while, please," Syl said as he sat beside the road on the sidewalk. Of course, I couldn''t deny that, so I let her rest for a while.


    And from then on we walked normally, even though I was very anxious I was controlling myself not to start running.


    After a while, we arrived at the brokerage.


    "You arrived, you are really punctual little girl." We were met by Jorce in front of the brokerage with a smile on his face.


    "Sure, I''m about to get my house key, I''m really excited."


    "Hahaha, I see, I know how you feel." He replied while smiling, but then said: "Let''s go in, let''s get everything ready and I''ll give you the key.


    I will finally get the key to my own home.


    ****


    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters (currently up to 210), visit my patreon: patreon.com/Igorsaw


    IgorRSAW

 Chapter 201 – Perfect cleaning!

    We entered the brokerage and went straight to the counter, Jorce took out some papers that confirmed the sale of the house, such as the value and also the structure of the house, in addition to my name and also his name.


    It was like an invoice, confirming that I made the payment of 40 gold coins, he could have handed it to me yesterday, but he preferred not to do it, but I will not discuss it.


    And along with the papers were also the keys to the house.


    There was a key for the main gate, and also a key for the front door, there were no more keys because they were already on the doors of the rooms inside the house, which makes things easier.


    "I think it''s all right now, the house is all yours," Jorce said as he held my hand and swayed like a businessman, and I just followed the flow and did the same thing, I was feeling like an entrepreneur or something.


    But now that I had my house keys in my hands, I didn''t want to waste time, I said goodbye to Jorce and Jarmine as quickly as I could, and I also thanked her very much for taking the tour around the house.


    I asked her to visit me a few times, I really enjoyed talking to her, it won''t be bad if we at least become friends, she was very happy to hear that and promised that she would visit me someday.


    Jorce didn''t say anything about it, in fact, he looked happy, it was like he was seeing his daughter getting a new friendship. And that was when I was able to understand what was happening here.


    She sees him as a scary person, but Jorce just sees her as a daughter or maybe a student, I''m not sure how to describe it, but I can say that he really likes her. But I won''t say anything, I''ll let her figure it out on her own.


    "So, Syl, Lincy ... Let''s go to our house." I took Syl''s hand and left the broker while he shook my hand to say goodbye to Jorce and Jarmine who was outside the broker.


    For someone they just met, they are treating us very well, I can even say that we have become friends.


    But isn''t that good? It means that I will be able to rent or buy a residence later.


    ''I don''t need to think about it now, I''m going to go straight to our house and take a better look at it, and then we''ll see what to do from now on.''


    ########


    We arrived at the house shortly after, the first thing I noticed is that the backyard of the house, which used to have a very tall lawn was now cut, in addition to the flowers that were very well positioned, everything was very beautiful. Besides, they had also placed a table and chairs in the yard.


    It even had a small ceiling on the table to protect it from the sun, it was certainly a place to make tea or something, did they read my thoughts? I had thought about that possibility.


    The gate was locked, so I used the key to open it.


    It was a wonderful feeling to open the gate to my own home. As soon as we entered I closed the gate again so no one would try to invade or anything, and then we walked around the yard while watching how beautiful it was.


    We arrived at the front door and the first thing I noticed was that the door handle was shining, before I didn''t realize that the door handle was dirty, but now that I''ve seen it clean, I can see the difference.


    We entered the house and the floor was shining too, everything was very clean, not even compared to before, now I can see that the house was dirty.


    Even the furniture looked newer, I don''t know if they changed it, but everything was very beautiful, the sofa, the table, everything was very beautiful. Lincy and Syl were also amazed as they watched everything.


    The curtains in the house were also cleaner and smelling, the windows were very clean, I couldn''t see a single stain, but what an incredible job they did here.


    The kitchen was also perfect before there were no pots and dishes here, but they also put some here, the table was lined with very beautiful cloth. It was a white cloth with some embroidered details, and the quality of that fabric was incredible.


    ''I''m sure this is a luxury fabric.'' I can''t believe they gave this cloth to us to put on the table, it must cost a fortune. But I will not complain, thank you very much for that.


    We went up to the rooms and found our beds made with high-quality sheets and pillows, I was also very grateful for that. It felt like the mattress had become softer.


    The bathroom didn''t have much difference, it was as clean as before, it looked like it was the cleanest place in the house before since I didn''t see any difference.


    The office was also all clean, the dusty books were now looking new and the room no longer smelled of the old thing, but a very pleasant smell, they used good cleaning products here.


    "Is it incredible to think they did all this work in such a short time, did they work all night?" I said as I sat in the office chair.


    Syl, who was looking at some books, replied, "I don''t know, but they cleaned up very quickly, and everything is in perfect condition."


    Lincy was in the living room looking around without saying anything since when we entered the house she is acting that way, but I can see her eyes shining, she seemed very happy and admired the cleanliness of the house and how beautiful the house was.


    ''How happy, now I need to bring Emily into town.'' My job was not over yet, now I needed to bring Emily and her family to this place, this will be my next goal.


    ****


    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters (currently up to 211), visit my patreon: patreon.com/Igorsaw


    IgorRSAW

 Chapter 202 – Shops in the noble district.

    After we already had the house key, we left and went to the inn, we wanted to let you know that we were already moving. We will not wait, we will move today, so I wanted to talk to Clara before that.


    I was feeling a little sad to move out of the inn, because I had already lived in this place for a long time and had gotten used to it, in addition to becoming a very close friend of Clara.


    But the happiness I am feeling now from having my own home covers up all the sadness I am feeling.


    Anyway, I can find Clara whenever I want, I already told her that, so she can visit me whenever she wants, but it is better to make this as clear as possible, and I hope she comes to visit me.


    Imagine I ask her to visit me and she never shows up at my house? I would feel sad and I would also be irritated.


    ''Here, we''re here.'' We arrived at the inn and entered.


    When I entered I found Clara sitting at one of the tables eating, there was still no customer, so maybe she is taking this time to eat, but it is too late, shouldn''t she have had lunch before?


    Well, I don''t think that''s my business.


    "We come back." I approached her table with Lincy and Syl and we sat down with her, when she realized we were there she just received us with a simple: "Welcome back" And continued eating.


    "Listen, we already have the key to the house." I held the house key in my hand and showed it to her, Clara looked at the keys and said nothing, but I continued: "We will move today, but I will ask you again to visit us, you will be received at any time, you can visit me whenever you want. "


    Even though she doesn''t have a lot of free time because of her work, maybe she''ll find some time to visit a few times, so it''s best to make it clear that I will be welcoming you at any time.


    "Of course I will visit you, or do you think I will leave you alone after you leave me?" Clara said as she stared at me.


    "I already said that I didn''t abandon you, which is why I''m telling you to visit me, and if you don''t visit me, I''m going to come here, isn''t it simple?" I smiled at Clara.


    I received a smile from Clara and she remained silent, and after that, I said goodbye to her and her family, in this case, the other people who worked at the inn, and then we left for our new home.


    We had nothing to pick up at the inn since I kept everything in my storage, so we didn''t have to make a change, we just went to our house after saying goodbye.


    It was a very quiet farewell since we can see each other at any time.


    But now I have something else to do, which is to let Cibely and the others know where my new home is, maybe they want to visit me at some point, it¡¯s good to let them know that I have moved.


    #######


    We went to the mansion and left the two girls there, leaving the keys with Lincy and then left. Since she was going to work here, as a maid, or maybe as my helper, it would be nice to trust her to keep the key.


    Of course, I also asked her to look after Syl.


    Syl was wanting to come with me anyway, but I preferred to visit Cibely and the other girls alone, so she would have to stay with Lincy until I get back, I wouldn''t belong, I told her, making her give up wanting to come along with me.


    After that, I asked Lincy to lock the front door of the house and went out into the yard towards the gate. Since I would leave the gate open, and it would be very dangerous to leave the front door open.


    ''Let''s go now.'' I left the house and closed the gate partially.


    After leaving the gate, I received a lot of looks from some people who were passing in front of the house, I think they are just seeing what their new neighbor is like, or maybe they are just surprised that a little girl like me moved to this place.


    I think that story happened even for them to be so surprised after seeing me leaving that house, better to ignore it, it doesn''t make any difference.


    Then I went walking to the residential neighborhood while I got a better look at the upscale neighborhood and also the things that worked there. I had never stopped to see the stores that existed here, and they were incredible stores.


    It had a clothing store, restaurants, everything that existed in the simplest part of the city, it also existed in that place, but the price difference was significant, and of course, the condition of the buildings as well.


    I don''t think I''ve ever seen such a beautiful restaurant in my life, all those details on the facade, in addition to those waiters that I was able to observe through a large glass window that existed in the restaurant.


    All of them were very well dressed and looking very polite.


    ''Even so, I think I will never visit a place like this, I will not spend money for no reason.'' But perhaps it is a good experience to eat in a luxury restaurant like this, who knows, one day, as the saying goes, never say never.


    But in addition to the luxury restaurants, there were some stores with jewelry and clothes with the price of a house, yes, I found a chain that had the same price as the house I just bought, 40 gold coins in just one accessory.


    I didn''t even want to look at other things, but there were so many beautiful dresses that I almost went crazy.


    The salespeople were staring at me, so I decided to get away from those stores and move on, the stores that exist in this place are a temptation.


    ****


    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters (currently up to 212), visit my patreon: patreon.com/Igorsaw


    IgorRSAW

 Chapter 203 – Don’t you trust me anymore?

    After walking for a while, I arrived at the residential neighborhood and headed towards the girls'' house. I hope they are at home, because they may be in the middle of a mission, and that would be a little disappointing.


    I don''t want to waste time coming here for no reason, I hope at least Cibely is here and can give notice to the others, because of the way those girls were acting when I met them, and because Cibely is not with them, I''m sure she is not participating in the missions.


    I haven''t seen her in the guild for a long time, just the other two girls, she must be in serious trouble, but I already promised not to get involved in their lives, I would only do something if they ask for my help.


    ''Or maybe I can get involved? I am extremely concerned about her, even though I try to ignore it, it is impossible. ''


    I approached her door and knocked on the door a few times. I stood there for a while and there was no answer, so I knocked on the door again, and yet no one came, there didn''t seem to be anyone at home.


    But as soon as I turned to go, I heard the lock on the door, and then the door opened.


    "You took too long to visit me again," Cibely said while looking at me with a smile, a smile that didn''t seem very real, she sure isn''t doing well, should I really ignore all of this?


    "Sorry, I had a lot of work, so I didn''t have time to do that. And I haven''t met you in the guild either, are you not participating in the missions anymore?" I was curious, but I already knew everything.


    "Hahaha, of course not." Cibely continued to smile and continued, "It''s because I only go a few times, so maybe we don''t have a chance to meet." She is lying, clearly she is lying.


    You haven''t been on any missions since I visited you a few months ago, haven''t you?


    "Aren''t you going in?" Cibely said as she opened the door wider so I could get in, so I moved on and went inside her house, then I heard the door close and I turned to look directly at her.


    "Listen, why are you lying?" I asked as I looked at her and looked her straight in the eye, making her look away from her right away.


    Should I really be doing this?


    "What do you mean? I''m not lying, are you crazy? Hahaha" Cibely started to smile as she walked quickly to the other room, she didn''t want to look me in the eyes, but I started to follow her.


    "Why are you not participating in the missions and still pretending that everything is fine? This is not right!"


    I can''t do that, I promised not to get in your life, get a grip.


    "Who says I''m not participating in missions anymore?"


    "I never saw you together with those two girls, and whenever I ask about you, they make up a different excuse, so I would like to know what''s going on here."


    Why are you being so invasive? Just stop it, it is not a subject that you should get into yet.


    "Nothing is happening, I already said." Cibely was getting agitated, but her voice also made it sound like she was suffering for some reason.


    "I promised myself that I wouldn''t get involved since the day I visited you and you talked in secret to those two, I promised that I wouldn''t do anything ..."


    Yes, you promised, so keep that promise.


    "I already said no.."


    "But that is not right, I am worried about you, even if you say there is nothing wrong, and that I promised myself not to get involved in it, I am still very worried, do you understand that?"


    "You are worrying for no reason, you don''t have to."


    "You are very stubborn, you know? I want to pressure you until you say everything, but I''m afraid of losing my patience more."


    What are you talking about? Are you invading your privacy and getting angry? This is not me.


    "Now you''re going to be irritated about it? I''m just telling the truth and that there''s nothing wrong, did you finally start acting like a spoiled child? Just accept that it''s okay and stop finding problems where none exist."


    "You..."


    After she said that, I was silent and said nothing more. I realized that I was really acting like a child and getting mad at her, but that''s because I''m worried about her.


    "Now tell me, what are you doing here? Just to ask me about it?" Cibely was trying to pretend that she was angry, but her eyes were watering, but I just ignored it.


    "Where are the other girls, I need to talk to all of you, it''s very important."


    "Well ... They went out to buy some things for dinner," Cibely said in a slightly shaky voice, it was clear that she was lying, I had no doubts again, but I decided to ignore it.


    If she wants to go on without telling me what''s going on, who am I to be annoyed about it? Better to let her work it out on her own, so you better act normally.


    "I see, I could let you know something for them, and of course, it''s also a warning for you"


    "What would it be?" Cibely looked a little uneasy, you can calm down, it''s not a big deal.


    "I just moved in, and I would like you to visit me at some point, is there any paper here so I can try to show you the address? I don''t know, I''ll have time to come and get you, so you better go alone."


    "I see, wait just a second."


    Cibely went up the stairs and stayed up there for a while, I took this time to prove that I was right, so I went to the kitchen and looked at everything there, and they certainly didn''t need to buy more stuff for dinner.


    Then I went back to the same place and she went down the stairs while holding a paper and also a pen.


    I didn''t really know what the streets were like, so I just wrote simple things, that the mansion was in the upscale neighborhood, what the house was like, and also the stores and other houses that are close by, so that they can identify.


    "There, I''ll wait for you, but if you don''t show up or can''t find the house, I''ll pick you up here, okay?" I handed the paper and the pen to Cibely.


    "So you''re living in the upscale neighborhood now? Haha, what an evolution." Cibely looked a little sad about that, wait, for what reason?


    "There''s nothing wrong with that, so stop acting that way, I worked hard to buy this house, and anyway I got a really big discount." It''s a good thing that man and his daughter died inside.


    "Okay, I''m sorry." Cibely folded the paper and put it in her pants pocket.


    "I think now I have to go, I hope you will let those other two know about it, and that you will also come to visit me. And I''m sorry for being so invasive about what was going on, in fact, I don''t even know if you have any problems. "


    I''m sure she has a problem, but let''s pretend that nothing is happening, isn''t it better to do this? I don''t want her to get angry and end up walking away.


    "Don''t worry, I''m fine." Her eyes had started to water again, but she was smiling at me.


    How long will you hide it from me? I think I could solve it if you tell me what''s going on. Or don''t you trust me that much?


    ****


    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters (currently up to 213), visit my patreon: patreon.com/Igorsaw


    IgorRSAW

 Chapter 204 – The best store?

    After that I said goodbye to Cibely and went back to the mansion, I found Lincy and Syl outside the mansion sitting at the table they had set there, but they weren''t drinking tea, just sitting and talking.


    As soon as I got to the gate, Syl looked at me and came running towards me asking what had happened, if I had found the girls, and what they thought of the news.


    She''s a very curious girl, isn''t she?


    But I just told her that only Cibely was at home, and we almost had an argument because of some things that happened, but it was no big deal. Even Lincy was worried when I talked about the discussion, but she didn''t ask much about it.


    It also wouldn''t be good to start talking about what we discussed with everyone and also why it happened, they don''t need to get involved in it, nor did I need to get involved.


    ''Now what do we do? Soon it will start to get dark. '' We had not yet prepared our rooms and we had not bought anything to eat, basically, we had no way to make dinner.


    "Lincy, can I leave dinner for you? I''m going to buy some ingredients, there must be a food store nearby." As there was nothing, I would have to go out again to buy, I should have stocked ingredients before.


    I only had a little meat in my storage, but it still wouldn''t be enough.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll take your place, you better get some rest." Lincy seemed to want to do that, but I don''t think it would be a good idea, I still don''t trust these people in the upscale neighborhood.


    Anyway, I would have to let her do this for me at one time or another, I hired her as a maid, so this is her job, I will need to believe that nothing will happen.


    "Next time I''ll let you go alone, but we don''t know exactly where the store is, we are all going together." It was the best thing I could think of now.


    She didn''t know where the store was, in fact, nor did I know exactly where it was, so she might be lost if she went after it, we better be all together.


    "Okay, but I have to remind you that this is my job, right?"


    "Yes, I hired you for that." I had thought of this before, but you have to understand that I am worried, I think I am worrying for a while, but it is still a valid concern.


    "But if you''re deciding to go together, I can''t go against that." Lincy took a deep breath and didn''t seem to be bothered by it.


    "Okay, so let''s go buy some stuff, when we get back we''ll fix the rooms, I think it''s good not to leave everything in my storage."


    "Yes."


    "I also think it is better to put everything in order in the closet."


    The two agreed with me, so after we do the shopping, we will fix the cabinets, I think we will have a lot more jobs from now on.


    #########


    We started looking for nearby stores, and what else was there were clothing stores and also jewelry stores, but there was no place that sold vegetables or meat, I would like to know how the nobles survive?


    Do they have any food suppliers? I certainly don''t understand.


    After searching for a while and giving up, I decided to leave the upscale neighborhood and go to the entrance to the city, in the same neighborhood that was the guild and also the clothing store that I bought what I was wearing now.


    There is a place where there are a lot of shops, maybe it can even be called "Downtown" even though it is often frequented only by commoners and not nobles, but I think this is a much better place than any upscale neighborhood out there...


    "I think it''s even better here, look at how many options." Lincy started looking around in awe, she had so many options to buy there, vegetables, many different types of meat, and of course, there was also ready food.


    But we didn''t want that, so I started looking for a store that looked like a supermarket, that sold everything, and it was very easy to find, near that same clothing store, I found a small building with many vegetables on display.


    In addition to some customers who were entering, it was a very busy store, I don''t know how I never visited this place before, maybe I already passed in front of this place and I didn''t even realize it, or it may be a new place, I don''t know for sure.


    Since it was a busy store, and also had ingredients that looked very good on display from the outside, I decided to go inside.


    And as soon as I entered the store, I had a wide variety of items, from cleaning items to clothes, of course, there weren''t many clothes since it wasn''t just a clothing store, but that alone surprised me.


    And there is no mention of the variety of meats and food items that I had in that place, it was like a little "Walmart" here, it was a great place.


    The prices were also on display, and they were very good, I could buy a lot with just a silver coin, so we decided that this would be the place where we would make our purchase.


    I looked around and I couldn''t find anyone who seemed to take care of it here, Lincy continued to look at the items in the store but soon approached me.


    "Where''s the salesman? There doesn''t seem to be anyone here." She also seemed to be looking for the seller, but she also found it.


    "I don''t know, the other customers are just looking, should we expect any of them to find the seller or store owner first?" As soon as any of them finds the seller, we will know who it is, they should be more used to this store.


    "Maybe, we will take the opportunity to pick up the items we need, there are some baskets here." Lincy picked up a basket made of iron, it was identical to a shopping basket in an ordinary supermarket in my old world.


    Then we started to get everything we needed, and Syl? She was following us without saying anything, but she seemed a little uncomfortable for some reason.


    ****


    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters (currently up to 214), visit my patreon: patreon.com/Igorsaw


    IgorRSAW

 Chapter 205 – Dwarf

    "Have we got everything yet?" I asked Lincy, since she was going to prepare dinner, it was good to know what she would need.


    "I think so, we can pay now, the other customers are already gone." We had stayed in this place for a long time, so the other customers had already left, but how had they paid for their purchase?


    "Yes, but where should we pay?" I asked her, so Lincy also started looking around and then replied, "The counter is there, but there doesn''t seem to be anyone, let''s wait over there."


    We went to the counter to wait for someone to answer us, but when we approached, we heard a voice calling us, it was the voice of a woman, but she was higher than I was normal, she even looked like a child.


    For a moment I thought it was Syl, but she was standing behind me and didn''t seem to have said anything. Lincy and I remained confused for a while until Syl decided to say something.


    "Behind the counter." Hearing her words, Lincy moved closer to the counter and leaned over to look, when she did that I could see that she had gone pale, she had seen something.


    Since I didn''t want to go up on the counter, I walked over to the side of the counter to look behind him, and when I looked over there, I managed to see a woman, and now I realized why Lincy had gone pale.


    The woman was looking at us with an angry face, she seemed to be annoyed with us, but did we do anything wrong? I don''t remember doing anything.


    She was a woman who was a little shorter than me, she had black hair tied back, and her eyes were a little gray. She wore a simple dress and also a brown vest.


    I can''t forget that she also had some muscles in her body, certainly, she was a dwarf, she was the first person who met a person of this race since I arrived here, it was a surprise, I would never imagine that the owner of this store was a dwarf.


    Realizing this, I decided to start a friendly conversation so as not to make her even angrier.


    "Hi, sorry if we made you angry for some reason, is that we couldn''t see you, since you are very ... short?" I smiled at the woman trying to look nice, after that she took a deep breath and smiled at me too.


    "Don''t worry, sometimes it happens, I should use a bank, shouldn''t I? So all customers could see me." She seemed to be a good-humored woman.


    Maybe she wasn''t even really angry before.


    "My name is Larissa, it is a pleasure to meet you."


    "My name is Abigail, nice to meet you, and other friends of hers, are they?"


    "The tallest girl is my newly hired maid Lincy, and the shortest girl is my friend Syl, I''ve been looking after her for a while."


    "I understand, but at that age do you already have a maid and also take care of a child? Isn''t it too early?"


    "Ahaha, I''m older than I look." I don''t think she even imagines my real age.


    "So you are also a dwarf? I arrived here a short time ago and I didn''t find any other person of my race, the only dwarf people in this city that I know are me and my husband Oliver"


    "No, no, I''m not a dwarf, I''m a human."


    "I see, because the way you said it, I thought you were a dwarf." She didn''t seem disappointed, thankfully.


    "But you said you got here a little while ago, now I understand why I hadn''t seen this store open before."


    "Yes, I think we have only been here for a few days, but the store has become very popular because of the diversity of things I sell here, this is a good thing."


    "I hope your store is even more successful."


    "Thanks, but I think I''ve already taken up a lot of your time, would you like to pay for the items?"


    Then Lincy took the basket with the items we had picked up and handed it to Abigail, even though she was small, she didn''t seem to be having trouble carrying those baskets full of things.


    She started to calculate all the items she had in there, the total value was 4 silver and 3 bronze coins, it was more expensive than I thought, but we had also taken a lot.


    I handed the money over to her and then she started offering some cloth bags to take the items we bought, but I refused to pick them up and put all the items in my storage.


    Abigail was surprised, but she didn''t ask much about my magic, I''m sure she must think I''m a very talented wizard now.


    "Thanks for coming, I hope you come back again."


    "I will definitely come back."


    I said goodbye to Abigail and we started walking towards the mansion, but now with the items, we needed for dinner, for the amount we bought we may not need to come back here for a while.


    "I have never seen a dwarf before, they are really small." Lincy seemed in awe of Abigail since she first saw her, is it that rare to meet dwarves? Being a fantasy world, I thought they lived everywhere.


    This explains why I never met humans with animal ears and the like, I think humans don''t mix with them, what a pity, I wanted to find some humans with animal ears, it must be very cute.


    "I also never saw one." Even Syl, who was part of the nobility and had traveled to the capital before, had never seen one, when I stayed in the capital for a while I also didn''t find any dwarfs or half-animal men.


    "Are dwarves so hard to find? What about men with animal ears and tails?" I asked them both.


    "Hmm, normally they stay only in their own countries, they will not travel to the countries of humans, each race lives in their country and prefers not to leave, but there are rare cases like Abigail''s, that living beings from other races decide to visit or live in human countries. "


    "I see, although I have never met any before, Abigail is the first."


    "Yes, I haven''t found any before either, so I say it''s rare for that to happen."


    Now it all makes sense, each race is in its respective country, this is a little strange, normally in my old world, people don''t care about that. Well, the rules of my old world don''t work here.


    ****


    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters (currently up to 215), visit my patreon: patreon.com/Igorsaw


    IgorRSAW

 Chapter 206 – Conversation.

    We got home and then went up to the room that would be Lincy''s, there were three rooms, a normal room, the room that would be mine, which in this case is the room with the bathtub and then another common room, the three of us would sleep together. the other side.


    We first entered Lincy''s room, just as I said earlier.


    I took the bags with her clothes and removed them from my storage, I didn''t have many bags, but it was a good amount of clothes, I think she has even more clothes than she should since she was just a maid.


    After unpacking, I let Lincy take care of her clothes and keep her in the cupboards and I left the room with Syl, the time had come to store her clothes too.


    Syl didn''t quite know how to do this, so I decided to help her organize everything.


    Inside the cabinets were hangers that the old owners had left, or maybe the broker put them here for us, but I took advantage of them to put all her dresses on them while she continued to fold her other clothes.


    She had a lot of clothes, even more clothes than Lincy, so we wasted a lot of time fixing them, but it took less than she should have since Lincy finished her clothes and then came to help us, she is really a maid, I''ve never seen anyone fold clothes so quickly.


    And after we finished packing her clothes, there was the only mine left, but I preferred not to put them in the closet now since I have a few and it is also a little unnecessary.


    Leaving them in storage is very versatile, so it¡¯s best not to take them out. Only if in the future I buy a lot of clothes, then I think about organizing them in the closet.


    "Now that we''re done packing, it''s time to make dinner, isn''t it?" I said as I sat on the bed in Syl''s room, it was a very soft bed, but it didn''t reach the level of my bed.


    "Can''t we take a shower first? I''m all sweaty." Lincy was ventilating her body using her hands, it was really hot in here.


    "I want to, too, it''s really bad to be sweaty like that." Syl also seemed to want to take a shower, so I couldn''t help but agree. I was very hungry, but I cannot deny their request that way.


    I also need to bathe, my smell is not very good, that smell of sweat is bothering me.


    I don''t think I''ve ever smelled such a strong sweat before, maybe I''m entering puberty? It can''t be, I don''t want to go through female puberty, I feel it will be worse than I think.


    But leaving the games aside, I went to the bathroom in my room with Syl, she said she wanted to take a shower with me, so I didn''t mind letting that happen.


    Lincy didn''t say anything, just went to her room to bathe too, it''s good that all rooms have their own bathroom, but I don''t think Syl will be using hers for a long time.


    When I entered the bathroom I started to think if there would be Shampoo here because we had forgotten to buy it and we wouldn''t have anything to clean, but everything was fine, inside the bathroom there was shampoo, something that looked like liquid soap and also a loofah very soft, it was an incredible bath.


    Today we don''t use the bathtub, but I want to use it as soon as possible.


    ########


    After we finished showering, I wore a dress and Syl wore something that looked like pajamas, she had never worn them at the inn, but now that she is in her own home, she seems more at ease.


    We finished getting ready, went downstairs, and found Lincy downstairs in the kitchen already preparing dinner, she takes a quick shower, doesn''t she?


    I asked if she wanted any help, but she refused and said that this was her job, so this time I let her do her job, it will be the first time that I will eat food made by her, I am looking forward to it.


    When I went to her house the only person who made the food was her mother, I hope she cooks as well as she does, her food was wonderful.


    While Lincy was preparing dinner, I went to the main room of the mansion with Syl, I was thinking about something we could do, but without success. There was nothing inside the mansion that looked like a game to be distracted.


    In that world there could be chess, it would be fun if it did, you could spend a lot of time playing.


    Okay, I''m not very good at playing, but at least Syl could win.


    "It''s a nice house, isn''t it?" I rested my back on the sofa support, closed my eyes, and took a deep breath, it was very comfortable.


    "You have said this many times before."


    "Sorry, it''s just that I''m still very happy, there''s no way I can''t be happy living in a house like that, can I?"


    "Yes." Syl gave an emotionless answer, I had forgotten that she lived in a mansion even bigger than this one, but what a boring girl, she could at least show some emotion.


    But I preferred not to talk about the house anymore, so the only thing left was.


    "The smell of the food is great, I''m starving." But what a random topic I started ...


    "Yes, I am also very hungry."


    After this short and irrelevant dialogue, what prevailed was silence.


    ****


    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters (currently up to 216), visit my patreon: patreon.com/Igorsaw


    IgorRSAW

 Chapter 207 – Beans?

    After some time waiting for the food to be ready, and suffering because of that wonderful smell that was in the air, the food was ready and Lincy started to serve the dinner table.


    There were already dishes in the house, so we didn''t have to worry about that, there were also some jugs and Lincy had used them to make a good amount of juice for the three of us, but what a caring girl.


    I sat at the table next to Syl and Lincy started serving us.


    First, she served a small jug with something that looked like soup, then she started to put some food on our plates, first, it was meat, then some beans that looked like beans, I didn''t really know what to choose in the market, so Lincy chose everything.


    ''Is that really beans? The smell was not strange to me. '' If this is beans, it will make my life even easier, I won''t have to go far to find them, so it will be even easier to get the ingredients for the restaurant.


    In addition to the beans, there was also something that looked like rice, but I took a small amount to taste, and it reminded me more of the taste of cassava, a very common food in Brazil.


    I had only eaten a few times in a small Brazilian restaurant, and even in this world, it was still very tasty.


    I was a little disappointed that it wasn''t rice, because it would also be simpler to get ingredients like that. I don''t even know what they call the cassava in this world, but it shouldn''t be a very inviting name, like most things here.


    But it''s okay, then I''ll look more closely at what these ingredients are called.


    Lincy also put a bowl on the table with a large amount of salad, maybe she thought I didn''t like salad very much, so she just put it on Syl''s plate, since she knew her preferences.


    After doing this she also put food on her own plate and sat down with us, I should play with her a little while saying that a maid cannot sit at the same table as her master, but I would feel very bad, so I preferred not to say nothing.


    She had left a few glasses and also a jar of juice on the table, so after sitting down she started pouring the juice for everyone, I think she should do this before, but I will not intrude on her work.


    So after she poured the juice for everyone, everyone started eating in silence, and just as I thought, her food was as delicious as her mother''s, maybe even more delicious, it was wonderful food.


    ''It was a great choice to have chosen her to work with me'' I closed my eyes and shook my head feeling proud of myself, but I soon started laughing when I imagined how she would feel if she knew that I liked hiring her just because of her food.


    Of course, it is not true.


    "Why are you laughing?" Syl was sitting at my eating, she seems to have noticed my smile.


    "Nothing, I''m just thinking about a few things," I replied, and soon after I put another spoon with food in my mouth.


    Lincy was looking at me suspiciously but continued to eat without saying anything, I could tell her what she was thinking to see if her reaction would be as I was imagining it, but I thought it was better not to.


    ########


    After we finished eating, Lincy stayed to put away the dirty dishes and I went up to my room with Syl, she insisted that she wanted to sleep with me again that night, she was used to doing that.


    I gave in after a while, but I also told her that as of tomorrow she would have to sleep in her room alone because that is why each one has her own room, it would not help her to have a room and not use it.


    Good thing my bed was big, so it wouldn''t be as tight as before, we could sleep with a lot of space since we''re both small.


    "Haaa, I can finally leave, I need to sleep soon to wake up early tomorrow." She said as she threw me on the bed even without taking off my shoes.


    "Do you really need to wake up early tomorrow? You better rest." Syl said as she took off her shoes to get on the bed, seeing I also decided to take off my shoes.


    "I need to travel tomorrow, see a friend, and also bring her to live here."


    "Wait, is someone else going to live with us?"


    "Yes, didn''t I tell you before?" I searched my mind for some time that I talked about Emily, and the only things I could remember were the moments that I said she was a good friend, not that she was going to live with us.


    Maybe I forgot and really said? Well, but since Syl doesn''t remember, I don''t think she said.


    So I started to explain to her who Emily was, and apparently, she knew Emily because I had talked about her before, but she didn''t know that Emily would come and live with us in this mansion.


    But even now finding out about it, she doesn''t seem to mind, so I think it''s okay.


    "I hope you get along, she is a good girl, so you will get along."


    "Yes, I''m sure of it." Syl smiled and lay down beside me.


    After our little conversation, I turned off the lights in the room that came only from small lamps that were scattered around the room, of course, there was no electricity here. After doing that I jumped on the bed and got under the blanket with Syl.


    ''This is going to be a good night''s sleep.'' I thought while closing my eyes and enjoying the soft feeling of that bed.


    ****


    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters (currently up to 217), visit my patreon: patreon.com/Igorsaw


    IgorRSAW

 Chapter 208 – That looks suspicious.

    I woke up the next day with a wonderful smell all over the house, I got up and Syl had already got up and was no longer in the room, did I sleep too much? I went to the bedroom mirror and brushed my hair, at least enough to make me look good.


    I also fixed my clothes that had been wrinkled while sleeping, I think I should buy a pajama, sleeping with a dress is not good. Although I already got used to it, I will change this habit.


    After fixing my clothes, I went to the bathroom and washed my face, I was still a little sleepy, so it would wake me up. The water was very cold, so it served perfectly to wake me up.


    I dried my face and left the room.


    I went down the stairs and found Syl sitting in the main room having a cup of tea, she didn''t seem to be eating anything.


    "Why didn''t you wake me up?" I approached behind the sofa, making her startle a little and almost choke on the tea, she coughed a little and turned to me: "I''m sorry, you were sleeping so well, I thought I should let you sleep."


    Haaaa ~~


    I sighed and went to the kitchen, found Lincy doing some dishes, but this time she was wearing a maid outfit, the same clothes she wore when she worked for Syl''s father.


    "So you decided to wear this outfit, you know, you could use your normal clothes to work here." She said as she approached the sink to pretend to be working on her work.


    "Not at all, I''m the housekeeper in this house." She didn''t even look at me, continued to wash the dishes, she really cares about that, doesn''t she?


    "Okay, and where''s my breakfast?" I was very hungry, but since she was doing the dishes, I assumed the two of them had already had breakfast, and now she was already clearing the table.


    "Don''t worry, it''s on the table, you can eat it and I''ll clean it up later." I had not looked at the table, but when I looked I realized that my breakfast was on the table, I felt a little embarrassed for not having noticed.


    So I went to the table and started having my breakfast, a small fruit salad, some toast and also tea and coffee. Besides, I also had bread and some jams, I had several options to use.


    I don''t remember people buying this when we went to the market, was it already in the house? Well, it was very tasty anyway.


    It was a very good diet, when I finished eating, I felt so full that I didn''t even want to get up from the chair, but I had a lot to do today, so I had to force myself to get up.


    I got up and went to the living room, Syl had already finished drinking her tea and was now reading some book, and Lincy, who had finished washing the dishes, started cleaning the table as soon as I left.


    "Haaa, I''m a little lazy."


    "Why? It''s still morning." Syl put her book down to pay attention to another conversation, so I sat down next to her.


    "Today I need to travel again, and I''m not in the mood ... But it''s important, so I can''t do much about it."


    "Wait, are you going to travel again?" Syl looked so surprised that she could jump on me at any moment.


    "Didn''t I tell you before? That I had a friend who is going to live with us, and would I need to pick her up? I thought about going today, the faster the better."


    "Do you really need to be today? We just moved in and we haven''t even used the house yet." Wait, what do you mean, enjoy the house? There is not much to do inside this house, except to stay put or play inside because of its size.


    "As I said earlier, the faster the better. I will get it quickly, you can stay here at the mansion or the inn if you prefer."


    "Can''t we go with you?"


    "No, this time I prefer to go alone, it will be faster that way."


    "I understand." Syl looked sad, but he wasn''t insisting on it, Lincy also seemed to have overheard our conversation, but as usual, he didn''t say anything about it.


    As soon as we finished our conversation, I told them I was leaving, I also told them I would stop by the inn, and if they wanted to stay there, they could stay because I would pay when I returned.


    Then he left the mansion while Syl was wailing.


    #######


    After I left the mansion, I stopped by the inn as I promised both and told them that maybe they would stay there and that I would pay when I returned. Clara looked annoyed that I was going to travel again, apparently, she was getting ready to visit my mansion.


    I just apologized for that after she told me, and left the inn.


    Then I went to the adventurer guild, I just wanted to take a mission in Gerok, in this case, the capital of the country, which was where Emily still lived.


    I arrived at the guild and many people were staring at me, most of them were admiring looks because of the speed that I increased my Rank, which was not a normal speed.


    Other people also looked at me with contempt because they did not accept it, although I did not care for any of these people, nor that those who admired me, much less those who did not like me.


    Ignoring them, I went to the reception and called Norm, who was currently the person who most attended to me, apparently the guild master also told her about the number of monsters I hunted, so she also helped me when I wanted to sell them...


    "How can I help you today? You disappeared for a few days." As always she was very friendly.


    "I would like to see if you have a mission in Gerok."


    "Hmm, a mission in the capital, for what reason?"


    "I need to visit a friend, so I thought it best to take a mission to have an excuse to go to that place." I was uncomfortable just thinking about stepping into that city again.


    "I see, but couldn''t you just go?" Norm looked confused, but continued, "You could just travel to the capital, you don''t need a mission to come up with some kind of excuse."


    After thinking a little more, I thought I was being an idiot, I could just travel.


    "You''re right, so you can let it go."


    "No, no. Since you are going to the capital, could you deliver a parcel to someone?"


    "What person?"


    "A nobleman who works in the castle, the mayor of the city had something to send, and asked me to choose a talented adventurer to do this."


    "No thank you." This was looking a little suspicious, so I declined without thinking. Norm didn''t bother, just smiled at me and said it was okay, she seemed to be sincere.


    So after I came here for no reason, I went towards the city gate, I think it will be faster if it''s just me.


    ****


    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters (currently up to 218), visit my patreon: patreon.com/Igorsaw


    IgorRSAW

 Chapter 209 – Finally I will meet you again.

    Arriving at the gate I found Sierg again standing there, since I climbed my rank and started going on missions daily, he stopped treating me like a child and is now treating me like a real adventurer.


    "Is he going on another mission?" He asked as soon as I approached the gate, as he was always happy and with a smile on his face, I wanted to be like him, always with a smile on his face.


    "Yes, I''ll be back a little later." I moved on, hearing only his "Good luck", I had already gotten used to meeting him whenever I left town, it will be strange if one day I go out and he is not here.


    But now I have to get away.


    I started walking a little faster than normal to get away from the city, I wouldn''t walk to the capital, I would have to use magic, and I don''t think it''s a good idea to use these spells near the city, someone could see me.


    Then after a few minutes of walking, I looked around and realized that I had no one and was already a considerable distance from the city, I took a deep breath and again used magic to make me fly.


    A great deal of wind started to surround me and sway the branches of the trees that were nearby, and soon after I could feel my body lighter and my vision getting higher and higher.


    After leaving the ground, I gave as much impulse as I could with the magic towards the capital, with a very strong wind towards my face, I continued flying towards the capital of the city, it was an incredible speed.


    All the way I could see monsters, carriages, adventurers walking on the roads and in the fields, villages with many residents. But because of the time I was in, I was not noticed by anyone.


    The only thing that bothered me as I continued to fly at that speed, was the strong wind that hit my face, in addition to my dress swaying so much that it could be blown off at any moment.


    So along the way, I created protection very similar to the barrier to protect me from the wind that came against my face, and that helped. My speed slowed a little because of that, but the speed was still acceptable.


    My trip continued for a while, I enjoyed this trip very well, I could see many things that I normally couldn''t see traveling in a carriage, and it was liberating to do something like that.


    ''I sure should do this more often, it feels so good.'' I opened my arms and relaxed my whole body to enjoy that trip.


    #######


    After some time traveling, maybe not even an hour passed, I started to see the capital, the first thing that caught my attention was the huge castle inside the city, which was now rebuilt.


    The city seemed to have gained more buildings in that time that I stayed away, in addition to the number of people that seemed to have increased.


    I still hadn''t gotten too close, but I could also see the number of guards they had around the city, I had 10 guards just to protect the gate, in addition to the several men in armor and swords in their waists walking around the city.


    I soon realized that I couldn''t just enter the city through the front gate, for sure if I did that something would go wrong.


    ''I will need to use this again.'' I deactivated the barrier that was helping to contain the wind and then I activated the same invisibility magic that I used to help Syl, it would be better to enter without being seen.


    After making sure that I was completely invisible, I approached the city at a reduced speed and passed over the city wall. I started to have a better view of the city, the population had even increased.


    Several people on the streets, more food stalls than before, in addition to a large number of adventurers at the guild gate, here I can see the difference between a big city and a small city.


    But it didn''t matter now, I flew straight to the residential neighborhood and went to Emily''s house, she had told me that she still lived in the same place, and I remember very well where it is from.


    I was flying above the buildings so as not to attract anyone''s attention with the wind that circulated me, so I could see everything that was happening around me. And because of that, I also saw things that I didn''t want to see.


    Hungry children in alleys, drunks, prostitutes trying to find clients in broad daylight, something I had never noticed before.


    It seems that the bigger the city, the more problems arise. And the guards don''t seem to care much about helping children and avoiding prostitution, which is a crime.


    Speaking of prostitution, I don''t think I''ll ever forget that.


    But out of respect for Emily, I prefer not to think about it too much.


    I approached the residential neighborhood and things started to get even worse, more skinny children looking sick, some men lying with bottles of drinks beside them, and of course, prostitutes, but things here were even more evident.


    And as before, security doesn''t care about this place.


    The houses are as I remembered, in a somewhat precarious state, even Emily''s house was one of those houses. As soon as I saw her house, I slowly lowered myself, causing a large amount of land to fly there because of the wind, many people who were there at the time were frightened.


    When I put my feet on the floor, still with my invisibility magic activated, I went to the door and knocked a few times. When I took the last hit, anxiety started to hit me, I was finally going to see her again after a few months.


    ****


    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters (currently up to 219), visit my patreon: patreon.com/Igorsaw


    IgorRSAW

 Chapter 210 – This is a good idea.

    After waiting for about two minutes, the door opened partially and the person inside looked out for who had knocked on his door, and that person was Emily. I was still invisible, so she didn''t know I was there.


    So when I saw her, without thinking twice, I pushed the door open and went inside, she got scared and walked away from the door.


    "Is anyone there?" She was completely confused looking inside the room and outside, and seeing that there was no one, she went to the door and closed it taking a deep breath. I could hear only a low voice saying, "It scared me."


    "Were you scared that much?" Taking advantage of what she had said, I deactivated my invisibility magic and tried to surprise her. But the only thing I did was paralyze her with fear, when she heard my voice, she stood without looking back.


    I approached her and held her hand, pulling her to face me. She had her eyes closed and seemed to be saying something, but she was so low that I couldn''t hear.


    "Hey, are you okay?" I called her again, and with difficulty, she partially opened her eyes to look at me.


    "Aren''t you a ghost?" She brought her hands up to my face and started to squeeze my cheeks, it brings back memories. But now is not the time for this, I came here to see you, and are you mistaking me for a ghost?


    "Of course I''m not a-" Before I could finish speaking, she jumped on me and hugged me with all her strength: "It''s you, it''s you, you''re back." Before I could answer it, she started to cry, but she was also smiling.


    "It''s me, let go of me, it''s suffocating me." My face was buried in her breasts, so I was running out of air. It is not a bad feeling, but it is also not good to die because of it.


    "When did you arrive?" Emily was so excited that she seemed to want to jump with happiness at any moment, I can''t imagine she missed me so much, I just spent a few months away.


    Although I could have returned at any time flying here, because of the things that were happening I preferred not to do that. And to tell you the truth, I didn''t want to put my feet in that place again.


    I feel bad just being here, but as Emily lives here, I don''t have much of a choice.


    "I just arrived, I came flying."


    "That means you came too quickly."


    "No, I came flying."


    "Eh? It doesn''t matter, let''s sit down and talk, I need to know what''s going on with you since you didn''t tell me much about what happened when you were away. I always expected a letter from you, but the only thing that came was money."


    That''s true, I never wrote a letter to her, I just sent money, I think I should have sent a letter to tell you about my "Adventures". There weren''t many, but it could be interesting for her.


    But now is not the time to talk about the things that happened in the past.


    "We can''t talk now, can we talk when we get to Grenrok, where are your parents?" I started looking around, but there didn''t seem to be anyone around, they should be in the room.


    "What do you mean in Grenrok, are we going to travel now? This is very sudden, my parents can''t travel so suddenly, we need to prepare."


    "Don''t worry, I can stay here, and I also need to prepare the carriage to take you, I won''t be able to fly you all to Grenrok."


    "I understand." She had a sarcastic smile, should I have talked about flying magic? Although now that she knows, I can test this magic better.


    Even though I said I can''t fly them to Grenrok, what if I take them one at a time? I would certainly be able to do something like this, I can also put the invisibility magic on someone else.


    I think this is a good idea.


    ########


    "Where did I get in?"


    "Don''t worry, I''m just testing whether this will work."


    "Testing, what if something goes wrong? We are 100 meters high."


    "We are certainly taller, but rest assured."


    After thinking a little more about the plan to fly to Grenrok, I called Emily so that we could test this, even though she was a little scared she accepted to participate in it.


    I approached her and hugged her, then I activated the invisibility magic on both of us, and after leaving the house, I activated the flight magic right there, causing the earth to fly everywhere, I almost created a tornado in the middle of the city.


    When we started to take flight, Emily started to shake in my arms, but before I could say anything, we were already tall enough to be able to see the whole city.


    Because of the strength, I had, and the ease of keeping the spells activated while carrying it, I was sure I could use magic to take them to Grenrok without needing a carriage.


    "Now that I''ve tested it, let''s go down." I started to go down and Emily started to pray and thank me for being alive, I thought she trusted me, but it doesn''t seem to be the case.


    We got down and again the wind threw dirt everywhere, we had left the door open, so we went in and closed the door because I couldn''t disable this magic in the middle of the city.


    "It scared me, do you want to take me to Grenrok like that?" Emily didn''t seem to want this to happen.


    "Yes, it will be faster that way. If we are going to travel in a carriage it will take a few days, but flying takes just a few hours or maybe minutes depending on how fast I go, and the view is also very beautiful."


    "The view doesn''t matter, do you think my mom and dad are going to endure such a trip? They will have a heart attack if you fly with them around."


    "Don''t worry, it won''t happen. But where are they? I can ask them in person."


    "They''re probably asleep. We stayed up late yesterday, so I preferred to keep them asleep."


    "Is your mother better yet?" She told me that in the letters that her mother was fine, but it won''t hurt to ask again.


    "Yes, she is very well." Emily had a huge smile on her face and seeing that made me happy.


    ****


    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters (currently up to 220), visit my patreon: patreon.com/Igorsaw


    IgorRSAW

 Chapter 211 – I talked with her, finally!

    After I finished my test, I stayed with Emily at her house until her parents woke up, she kept offering me things all the time, but the only thing I accepted was a cup of tea.


    "So, I know there was no coup, but did something happen to the queen while I was away? Didn''t anyone try to kidnap you again or something?" I asked and soon after I put the cup of tea in my mouth.


    This tea was very tasty, but it did not reach the level of tea made by Lincy, I feel that it is not good to be comparing the two though.


    "No, I confess that I was a little scared after you left, but some time later it was as if none of that had happened." Good thing that man didn''t try to do anything.


    Anyway if he did something, he knew I would kill him, he must have thought better of it and given up.


    "That''s nice." Emily saw that I looked relieved and started laughing at that: "Were you so worried about me? This is cute." She moved closer to me and started to squeeze my cheek again.


    I don''t think she will ever lose the habit of doing that, and I don''t dislike it either, it''s okay.


    "Anyway, isn''t it time for your parents to get up?" I placed the teacup on the small table just in front of the sofa. Emily had her cup in her mouth, so she couldn''t answer, but before she could say anything, a different voice answered my question.


    "Don''t worry, I already got up." I looked towards the voice and saw Emily''s mother entering the room, in fact, I was wondering if that was really her mother, I couldn''t even resemble that person to that sick woman.


    "Mom, you should be lying down." Emily got up desperately to support her mother, but for me, she didn''t need support, she was walking normally, nor did she compare to her father.


    She had an appearance similar to Emily''s, but she had a lot more wrinkles on her face and also a little gray hair, in addition to her voice being much kinder than Emily''s, she even sounded like my old grandmother, I have fond memories of her.


    I didn''t realize it either, but Emily''s brown hair was a lot longer than normal, I think she hasn''t cut in a while. I always thought her hair matched those caramel eyes.


    I was admiring Emily''s beauty and I didn''t even notice her mother pushing her to approach me.


    "You don''t need that, I can finally talk to the little girl who helped me, getaway." Emily looked surprised by that, but she smiled soon after, just watched her smiling mother approach me.


    Seeing her approach, I asked, "How are you doing?" She seemed a little uncomfortable with my way of speaking, so I was a little scared, but soon after I realized the reason for her discomfort: "You don''t have to call me lady." She put her hand on my head and continued, "Thanks to you, I''m fine."


    I was feeling a little embarrassed, but I didn''t move away from her.


    "So, what brought you here today? Will you finally ask my daughter''s hand in marriage? I wouldn''t deny that you know." When Emily heard this, she went completely red: "Stop it, you idiot."


    "I''m just a child, and we''re two women, that''s impossible, you know that, don''t you?" I tried to answer as calmly as possible, even though I was very ashamed. Emily was looking a little disappointed when she said that.


    Hey, I''m trying to help you, and did you really take this marriage proposal seriously? Look at your age.


    "You''re right, aren''t you?" She laughed again and continued, "So is there any other important reason that led you to visit us?" Now she seemed to be serious.


    "Yes, I wanted to take you to Grenrok, I already have a place ready for us to live. Remember that I promised to take Emily and you to live with me? I will keep that promise now." I smiled at Emily''s mother.


    Although I was smiling, she was not smiling in response, her look seemed even more serious than before.


    "Are you sure about that? Emily had told me about it before, but I honestly doubted it was true."


    "Of course I''m sure of it, I wouldn''t come here for no reason."


    "Do you have enough structure to house us? It''s not that I doubt you. It''s just that I''m afraid that we will get in your way."


    "Don''t worry, I just bought a mansion, so it has plenty of rooms and space for you."


    "Wait, did you buy a mansion?" Emily''s mother had her mouth open, and Emily also looked quite surprised by that, she didn''t seem to believe it. Is it so unbelievable that I got a mansion?


    "Yes, I worked non-stop for a few months, but I did it," I said with a touch of pride, but I think it was okay to do that, I was really proud of myself.


    "This is incredible, you are incredible." Emily jumped on me and pushed her mother away, hugging me again as hard as she could, she will never lose that habit, and I won''t complain either.


    "So, what do you think about starting our trip?"


    "Now?!" Emily released me and looked close to going crazy: "I haven''t prepared anything yet, I thought we were going to travel tomorrow."


    "Wait, did you agree to travel tomorrow without asking us first? What if we didn''t want to go?"


    "But you would not refuse that."


    "It''s true ... But."


    This discussion went on for some time, and I just watched how well mother and daughter got along.


    ****


    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters (currently up to 221), visit my patreon: patreon.com/Igorsaw


    IgorRSAW

 Chapter 212 – We are ready.

    After they finished talking, I went to the bedroom to find Emily''s father, as he always didn''t look very well, and he was having a hard time talking. As much as I tried to find something wrong, he wasn''t sick, that''s all because of his age.


    I talked a little with him, it was a little difficult to understand, but I managed to have a decent conversation with him. What he did most was to thank me for helping his wife and daughter.


    I also didn''t forget to ask about the trip, and he said he wouldn''t mind, that he would go anywhere as long as he was with his family, and he could spend the rest of his time with them.


    What he said the most was that he was close to death and that he would leave them both for me to take care of when he was not here, I confess that it made me sad, but I soon denied it with all my strength.


    How can he trust me so much? I only helped his family once, how can he trust his family with a child? I ended up talking to him more seriously and asked him to stop thinking about something like that, that he wouldn''t die now, and that he didn''t have to leave his family in my hands.


    With my words, he just smiled and then lay down again, just as he was doing before he started talking to me, it seems that for many days he spends most of his time lying down, different from his wife.


    She is a happy and active woman now that she is healed, and that is what makes you the happiest to see.


    "So, what did he say?" As soon as I left the room, I found Emily and her mother staring at me expecting me to say something.


    "Nothing much, he just thanked me for saving his mother." I preferred not to talk about what he said to me, I also think it is not necessary, I think if I tell Emily what he said, she will fight with him.


    "I see, is he willing to travel with us?"


    "Yes, he said that everything is fine, he will go anywhere as long as he is with you." I sat down next to Emily and her mother again.


    "Did he really say that?" Emily seemed relieved and happy to hear that, her mother also seemed quite happy, it seems that she has never heard anything so cute from her husband before, this is surprising.


    "Yes, he said. So, are we going to start our trip?" I asked again, now that I had talked to him, we could travel without worries.


    "Wait, we haven''t packed any bags yet, and it''s already getting night, how are we going to travel at night? I think it''s better to start traveling in the morning." Emily was again refusing to start the trip now, and because of that, I decided to give up.


    I asked them to pack their bags and that our trip would start tomorrow morning, and that they wouldn''t need to bring furniture or anything, just clothes, and more important things, because everything they needed besides that, they would already have in the mansion.


    And for the next few hours, it was a rush inside the house, many bags being used since they didn''t have bags like Syl''s, and my job was just to put everything in my storage.


    ########


    After that run, I kept all the bags with their clothes and things in my storage and then the two started preparing dinner, I still hadn''t eaten their mother''s food, and it was really tasty.


    It''s okay that Emily had helped, too, and I had eaten her food before, but it looks like it''s even better now. But even though his food was very good, it still wasn''t as good as Lincy''s.


    After that wonderful dinner, we went to sleep because we would wake up very early for our trip, just like I slept with Emily before, but this time she was even more attached to me, she squeezed me a lot while sleeping, she didn''t seem to want me to leave.


    I won''t complain, because I managed to sleep very well even though I was squeezed by her.


    The next day I woke up very well with my face buried in her breasts, and after I enjoyed that sensation for a few more seconds, I decided to wake her up.


    When I called her, she looked down and found me with her face on her breasts, I looked at her face and realized that she was very red, I have never seen her so ashamed. Even though we slept together so many times ...


    Emily got up desperately and got ready, I could only laugh at the situation, but I also got up and started to get ready right away. When we finished getting ready, we went to the kitchen and found her mother already preparing breakfast.


    She just asked us to wait at the table and that''s what we did, but before we sat down, Emily went to her parents'' room and brought her dad to eat with us, today he seemed more willing than yesterday, even though walking and talking with difficulty.


    After we talked and waited for some more time, coffee was served by Emily''s mother, and again she looked excited, but she was even more smiling than yesterday, maybe she is excited about our trip?


    "When we finish eating, let''s wait a while to start the trip, it may be a little too much for you, you may end up vomiting."


    "You''re right." Emily agreed and started to remember what happened yesterday, she already didn''t seem to be feeling well.


    "Wait, what do you mean, we are not going to use a carriage? I have no transportation problems."


    "But how naive you are, mom. Did you think a person like her would use a carriage to take a trip?"


    "Hm?" Emily''s mother seemed confused by her daughter''s phrase, and her father said nothing. But listen here, I''ve traveled with a carriage many times.


    ****


    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters (currently up to 222), visit my patreon: patreon.com/Igorsaw


    IgorRSAW

 Chapter 213 – The fall of the queen.

    Queen''s room that day.


    "You finally came back, and from what I''m seeing, you didn''t bring that girl''s head. Aren''t you afraid to die?" The queen asked as she looked at that man kneeling in front of her.


    "Sorry, I couldn''t do anything, that girl is much stronger than I thought, I would end up dying if I tried to do anything-" The man tried to say something, but was soon interrupted.


    "Even though you knew you were going to die anyway if you didn''t bring her? Are you an idiot by chance?" The queen was starting to get impatient, got up, and started walking towards the man.


    As she approached, she found her hand on the man''s head, she wanted to kill him right there, just as she had promised to do. Her hand touched the man''s head and a huge light began to be emitted.


    "As I said before, I was going to kill-" The queen stopped her speech in the middle after the man suddenly grabbed his arm: "Wait, what the fuck is this?" As soon as the man touched her arm, her magic was instantly deactivated.


    "I''m sorry, but you won''t be able to kill me yet." The man seemed to be in pain, but he was trying to act as if he were being superior at that moment.


    The queen continued to look at him in fright as she tried to free her arm from the hands of men, without the help of magic, she couldn''t do anything, so she was despairing.


    "Guards, guards." She started screaming from inside the room, but what she could hear was just sounds of armor being crushed behind her office door, in addition to agonized screams.


    The man continued to hold her arm, she was struggling desperately trying to break free.


    "Can you stop moving?"


    Pam ~~


    "You son of a bitch, do you know who you''re touching your hands to?" The queen said as she placed her hand on her face and wiped away the blood she had started dripping from her nose.


    "Hahaha, are you still feeling superior right now? You were just trying to kill me and now you are unable to do anything, I must say this is fun." The man was getting ready to punch the queen in the face.


    "Enough."


    "Who are you, and where are the guards?" The queen looked confused at the person who had just entered the house, she also had a furious look on her face, which left the man who was holding her satisfied.


    "I''m just some wizard, and you can let her go now."


    "Are you sure about that?"


    "Yes, she won''t be able to do anything anyway."


    Tlec ~~


    The woman just snapped her fingers, and then asked the man to release the queen. The queen looked at that scene satisfied.


    "You finally understood your place." Again she tried to use some magic, but as soon as the light started to appear in her hand, she was deactivated at the hour table. The queen looked confused at that: "What the fuck is going on, what did you do?" She looked angrily at that woman.


    "I didn''t do anything too much, and you, give it to me." She took out a kind of adhesive tape to the man''s hand.


    "It worked just like you said, I thought I was going to die." The man looked relieved.


    "Yes, I already knew it would work, and now you rest, you are very worn out after using this." The sticker disappeared into the air, leaving no sign that it had existed.


    "So that''s it, did you now team up with the unknown woman just to finish me off? How cowardly can you be?" The queen looked furious, but she was also unable to do anything.


    "Hahaha, you are fun, my queen. Or should I say, former queen?" The man started mocking her face, making her even angrier, ignoring the warnings from the woman who told him to rest.


    "So, what are you going to do something about, are you going to kill me? You know that if you do that, things won''t stay calm forever, you''ll end up being discovered and you''ll have serious problems."


    "Hmm, you''re right, but I don''t want to kill you, it doesn''t make much difference since I''m not going to look at your face anymore." The man responded with disdain as he looked at the queen in despair over all that was happening.


    "What?" But the queen was unable to do anything, she continued to look at that woman in front of her, those silver eyes were strange, eyes she had never seen before, those eyes that continued to stare at her and scared her.


    Even though she told the man not to provoke her, she continued to smile all the time, looking satisfied with something, and that made the queen even more scared and irritated.


    Besides that her magic had not yet returned, the only thing that went through the queen''s mind was to call the remaining guards of the castle with an emergency button that was in her room, but she would not be able to do that.


    "You, enough of teasing her, you can take her to any prison in the castle, you can take care of her however you want, my job has already been done." The woman replied as she walked towards the queen''s throne.


    "Yes, Irie will do that. You will come with me." The man went to the queen and again took her arm, dragging her with all his strength, she couldn''t get rid of the man, she just continued to be dragged while looking at that woman sitting on her throne.


    That steady cork and that smile as the queen was dragged out of the room, she was not a normal woman, and the queen was completely frightened by that smile.


    She couldn''t do anything, just let herself be dragged out of the room while her whole body started to shake with anger.


    "How beautiful damage she did here." With the man''s voice, the queen started looking down the castle corridor, she had never seen anything like it, even though she was used to bloody things, this was too much even for her.


    Many soldiers'' bodies crushed into their armor, it was a disgusting thing to see, but she held back the vomit that was about to come out of her mouth.


    "What is this, this is not normal. What is that woman, what is that thing?" The queen asked desperately as she continued to be dragged by the man through that large amount of blood and armor crumpled on the floor.


    "Hahaha." He just laughed and moved on.


    go


    The queen started to get more and more scared as she walked around the castle, bodies everywhere, were all the soldiers in the castle dead? That thing did it all in a short time, it was completely insane.


    But when the queen realized, she was already inside one of the castle''s prisons. And as much as she screamed desperately for the man''s help, she was just ignored and left behind.


    "Shit, this can''t be happening. How can things change so much from one moment to the next? Is that a payment for everything I''ve done ?." The queen sat in the corner of the prison with her hands on her head.


    The only person that came to mind at that moment was her granddaughter.


    "This is all her fault, I''m sure it''s all her fault." She tried to use magic again, but it was useless. The queen could do nothing but mumble and cry inside the prison of her castle.


    ****


    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters (currently up to 223), visit my patreon: patreon.com/Igorsaw


    IgorRSAW

 Chapter 214 – She’s so cute when she’s scared.

    "There, I''ve already locked her up in one of the cells. Are you sure it''s not dangerous? She can escape somehow if we leave her trapped here." Said the man as he walked towards the woman who sat on the queen''s throne.


    "She won''t be able to use any magic in here, and I think those thin arms can''t break the bars of a prison." The woman said in a saccharic manner as she got up.


    Then she started to walk around the room and observe everything that was around. That big red carpet and all that space inside this room were like a dream for her. And the man just stood there watching it all.


    "Now that you''ve arrested her, could you do me another favor?" The woman stopped walking around the room and turned to the man with a smile on her face, causing the man to shiver all over his body, but he continued to pay attention to the woman: "You could bring all the guards to a surprise meeting? "


    When a man heard this coming out of the woman''s mouth, he opened his eyes wide and looked at the woman, but then he returned with his usual expression: "May I know what you are trying to do?" But even though he was a little intimidated by the woman, he asked.


    "Nothing much, I need to have a serious talk with them, and also introduce the new queen." Again the woman walked to the throne and sat down, she seemed to be enjoying every second of that moment.


    "But isn''t that dangerous? Things can get out of hand if outsiders find out what happened."


    "And that''s why I''m wanting to have a conversation with them, don''t you understand yet?"


    "Even so, this is a little ..."


    "Don''t worry, everything will be fine." The man still wasn''t comfortable with that idea, but he couldn''t go against it, and the woman seemed quite confident in what she was doing.


    "OK, I will do it." Then he accepted the woman''s order and then walked towards the castle''s exit. He thought that getting in touch with her had been a good idea, but when he remembered the queen''s face when she was thrown into prison, he realized it had been a good idea.


    After that feeling of satisfaction passed, he hurried and started calling all the guards in town.


    "Listen, tell all the guards, something happened at the castle, so we need all the guards at the castle right away."


    "Right."


    ''I think it''s okay, even if I found the bodies by, they won''t be able to escape or do anything.'' The man just started feeling sorry for the guards.


    But after telling all the guards, he stayed around the city and preferred to keep his distance for a while, he didn''t want to see what was going to happen next, he had a feeling it wouldn''t be a very pleasant scene since it involved that woman.


    ########


    After talking to Emily''s mother for a while and explaining that we would be flying with magic, she accepted everything easily. She boasted that she was not afraid of heights and maybe it was fun, unlike her daughter.


    "It''s time to go, are you ready?" I asked Emily as she breathed slowly trying to stay calm, she seemed to be getting more and more nervous, apparently, Emily is not much like her mother.


    ''Even after trying to calm her down for so long ... Haa.'' I sighed in my mind, she was more nervous than she should be, I have told her many times that the trip is calmer than it seems.


    Emily approached me expecting me to activate the invisibility magic, she had her eyes closed: "Hurry up with this." She said while shaking a little, seeing I almost started to laugh.


    "But we''re not even going to start flying now, calm down."


    "Hahahaha, this is funny, I didn''t think you would be so afraid." Her mother was watching as she laughed at her, making Emily start to get more and more irritated: "Let''s go with this, I can''t stand my mother laughing like that anymore."


    "Okay, okay ..." I stopped laughing and then moved closer to Emily and held her in my lap, making her let out a small shriek and widen her eyes: "But what are you doing?" She asked as she blushed and struggled in my arms.


    "Taking you like this is easier. Even though it is a little strange for a child carrying such a big woman ..." I looked at Emily''s mother and she was laughing even more at the situation, I almost told her I would take her from the same way.


    "Are you sure? Isn''t it hard to carry me like this?"


    "No, it''s easier than it looks, so be very quiet, all right?" I smiled at Emily, making her blush even more, that was fun.


    And after waiting for Emily to control herself for a while longer, I activated my invisibility magic, leaving Emily''s mother very confused, but after a brief explanation, she managed to understand that it was invisibility magic, and why I was using it her.


    I asked her to open the door so I could get out with Emily in my arms, as I would not be able to open the door and it would be a little strange since I am invisible.


    And after walking away from the house a bit, I looked at Emily in my arms, since only we could see each other, I smiled. She smiled at me and then closed her eyes, I realized she was ready, so I activated the flight magic.


    When we went up, again a small earth tornado was created in that place, causing Emily''s mother to close the door, I looked at Emily she still had her eyes closed, she is so cute when she is scared.


    But now it''s time to start our little trip.


    ****


    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters (currently up to 224), visit my patreon: patreon.com/Igorsaw


    IgorRSAW

 Chapter 215 – What a wonderful sight.

    I was flying around the city with Emily shaking in my arms, I wasn''t flying very fast, so I could see everything that was going on in the city if I wanted to, and that''s when I started to notice some strange things that were happening.


    "Emily, do you know anything about the city guards?" I asked her expecting an answer, and after a little hesitation, she answered me in a low voice and with her eyes partially open: "How what?" And right after that, she closed her eyes again.


    "Is nothing." Seeing that she was scared, I decided not to ask her many questions.


    ''This is very strange, I''m sure there were a lot of guards around when I arrived in the city, for sure something happened.'' I turned to look at the castle on instinct, but I couldn''t see anything much.


    It was, as usual, the only different thing was that there were no guards at the castle door, which made everything even stranger, that woman can''t leave the castle unprotected in this way.


    "But I don''t think that''s my problem, is it?" I just ignored it and moved on, for sure if anything happens I would know sometime, now I need to focus on the trip.


    "Did you say anything?" Emily asked looking concerned, but she still kept her eyes closed and shivered a little in my arms.


    "It''s nothing, I''m going to start accelerating a little bit, it''s better to hold on." When she said that, Emily held on to me even more, she was squeezing me too much, for sure if I were an ordinary person I would already be screaming in pain.


    After realizing that she was already comfortable, I activated the barrier in front of us to avoid the wind, and then I increased the speed, flying at a speed that could match a very powerful car.


    Okay, I can''t set a good example, maybe I look more like an airplane? I can''t say, I traveled on a plane many years ago, and I don''t think my speed is equal to one, I think it''s better to forget this stupid reason.


    But what impressed me most, is that even at all this speed, everything was calm because of the barrier, it was as if we were at a low speed, but the landscape passing below showed that we were not slow.


    "Emily, how about trying to open your eyes? The view from up here is very beautiful." I looked at Emily as I continued towards Grenrok, waiting for her to open her eyes.


    "Not really, I''m sure I''m going to pass out." Now she had a normal voice, or should I say, louder than normal.


    "Don''t worry, it won''t happen, I promise you. Don''t you trust me?" That was a low blow, and that phrase was used at a very strange time, I think it should be used when something more important has been decided.


    Well, whatever.


    "Wait a minute, I''ll think." Emily looked apprehensive, but she was also seriously thinking about it. She stayed there with her eyes closed for a long time, I even had to slow down a little, if we weren''t going to get to Grenrok before she could decide anything.


    And after thinking for a long time ...


    "I think I''m going to do this, I''m going to trust you." She seemed determined to do so, seeing this I put a smile on my face.


    "Finally ... You will not regret it, I promise you." After that she started to open her eyes slowly, I kept watching everything, and after a few seconds that seemed like an eternity, her eyes were wide open.


    When she opened her eyes, she was paralyzed for a long time, admiring everything that was happening around her, the fear she was feeling seemed to have disappeared in an instant.


    "That is so beautiful." She continued to admire the green and mountainous landscape that passed by us, in addition to the lakes, villages, everything passing quickly in front of our eyes, I have to agree with him, the view is very beautiful.


    "So, you didn''t regret it, did you?" I waited for a response for a while, but she seemed mesmerized, so I decided to focus on the trip and let her admire the landscape without disturbing it.


    ''Okay, so let''s go.'' I increased my speed to the maximum to get to Grenrok as quickly as possible.


    AAAAH ~~


    But when I did that, I heard a high-pitched scream in my ear and my body being squeezed again.


    "I knew it, I knew it was scary, you lied to me." Emily was shaking in my arms again, frightened before, besides accusing me of cheating on her, I didn''t cheat on you, you were admiring the scenery until a few seconds ago.


    ##########


    "Okay, you can open your eyes, we''re done." I had a view of the city of Grenrok, so I slowed down and called for Emily, who again opened her eyes to look at the city.


    "So this is where you live, it''s bigger than I thought."


    "Where did you think I lived, in some village out there?"


    "Not really, I live in the capital, so, logically, I would think you lived in a very small city, so I''m a little surprised."


    "I see, I''ll show you the house I''m living in." I arrived in the city and started flying over it and watching everything that was happening there, Emily was also doing the same.


    "This is a very organized city, I think it is even better than the capital."


    "Maybe because it has fewer inhabitants? I think that helps."


    "Or maybe because the mayor here is good?" I almost started to laugh at her words, but decided to just reply: "You are certainly wrong, but let''s leave it alone, we are coming."


    The mansion she was living in came into view, Emily was still looking at the entire city, and she was also looking for the mansion that I could be living in, but she was looking the other way.


    "This is where I live." I was on top of the mansion''s backyard, everything was the same as before, of course, I wouldn''t change everything in just one day.


    "Ohh, it''s bigger than I thought."


    "Do you only know how to say that? Okay, let''s go in."


    I flew towards the front door of the house, the strong wind was swinging all the flowers around the garden, and after I had my feet on the ground, I also put Emily on the ground but make sure to keep the invisibility magic activated.


    After arriving at the front door, I asked Emily to ring the "Doorbell" in the house since I was short and didn''t want to bother jumping or flying to reach this thing.


    And after some knocking, the door was still not being opened. When I started to think a little, it was obvious that it wouldn''t work, I think they don''t know that I can fly through the gate.


    IgorRSAW


    I am here to explain to those who do not follow my profile and do not know why I disappeared for so long.


    Unfortunately, my mother passed away a little over a week ago and this is killing me, but I am here to continue the story and try to improve my mental state.


    I will continue to write and count on the support of all of you.

 Chapter 216 – Introduce yourself as a noble … I’m just kidding.

    "Come with me for a second, I have to do something." I pulled Emily along with me so that the invisibility magic was not disabled, many people were passing in front of the gate, we could be seen.


    We walked to the back of the house where there was no entrance and the wall blocked the view of everyone passing by on the street, there would be no problem disabling the magic here, so I released Emily and she was visible again.


    "Stay here for a moment, I''ll go inside." I had seen an open window on the second floor, closed only by curtains, by the position of the window, it seemed to be my room, and I remember very well that this window was closed.


    But whatever, I thank them for leaving the window open.


    I activated the flight magic again and flew to the window, as soon as I approached the strong wind shook the entire curtain, a wind strong enough to lift the curtain and I could see everything inside.


    And without a second thought, I flew into the house and then deactivated my invisibility magic.


    My room was like before, only the window was open, well, I just left for a day, nothing could change so drastically from one day to the next. But now it''s time to find those girls, where they are.


    I opened the door to my room and went out into the corridor, then I started walking around the house looking for them, first I went to Lincy''s room, it was very tidy and there was nobody in it, Syl''s room was practically untouched, so I already know who slept in my room and opened the window.


    Seeing this I decided to open the door to the other rooms, I have a bad feeling. Something has happened or will happen at any time.


    ''They are also not here.'' Another door was opened, and no one was inside, then I went to the mansion''s master room hoping to find them, when I approached the door, I started to hear whispers.


    "He''s here, what do we do?" I could hear Lincy''s voice, they seemed scared and desperate for some reason, and I realized the next reason why.


    "Don''t worry, stay behind me." This time it was Syl''s voice, she seemed confident that she could protect Lincy, it surprised me.


    After these whispers, they were quiet waiting for me to enter the room, I forced the doorknob a little and realized that it was not locked.


    "It''s me, arrived-" I entered the room and found Syl already pointing a hand at me, a great glow was forming, she doesn''t even seem to have realized that it was I who entered the room.


    "Syl, stop, it''s-," Lincy said desperately as she tried to stop Syl, but to no avail, her magic was activated and I was hit in the stomach by a large icicle, which was shattered as soon as it touched me, leaving the floor all over covered in ice and also wet.


    You may be wondering, what just happened here? In fact, I don''t know either, I didn''t have time to react to it, your magic is stronger than I imagined, this is really dangerous.


    Haaaa ~~


    I breathed a sigh of relief and looked around, the room was all wet now, so I looked at Syl who was looking at me while shivering and had tears in her eyes, I have never seen a girl so sorry in my life.


    "I''m sorry, please .. Ric" She lowered her hand and stood there, I confess that I started to feel bad. Lincy also looked apprehensive at my look, and she was also trying to calm Syl.


    "I arrived ..." I walked towards Syl and then gave her a big hug, Syl looked confused.


    "I''m sorry, I didn''t want to hit you."


    "You thought you were some bad guy, didn''t you? Don''t worry, I didn''t get hurt." I released Syl and then gave a small order: "Lincy, clean this up and then go to the first floor, my friend is here, and you are coming with me." I took Syl''s hand.


    They seemed to be calmer as soon as they realized that I wasn''t angry, quite the contrary, I was satisfied with what had happened, it shows that Syl can use powerful magic and that they were taking care of themselves.


    ########


    "So, what''s she like?" Syl, who was acting as usual now, looked anxious, but I just said something obvious: "She''s here, will you see her now, could you calm down?" Syl didn''t seem to understand, because he kept asking about her.


    I went down the stairs holding Syl''s hand and went to the front door, when I opened the door she was not there, don''t tell me that she remained in the same place that I left her? Is she stupid?


    She should have known I was going to open the door.


    "Emily, come here," I screamed for her, and then I waited for a while, I could hear footsteps coming through the grass, she was approaching.


    "Gee, why didn''t you tell me you would open the door when you were going up? I thought you would be back."


    "I didn''t think I would have to do that, who would have thought you were not stupid."


    "It offended me a little, so who is she?" Emily set her eyes on Syl who hid behind me thinking she wasn¡¯t being seen.


    "She''s one of the girls who''s living with me, her name is Syl, greet her like a noble." I pulled Syl forward and placed her facing Emily, she looked a little uncomfortable, but she introduced herself.


    She took her dress, stood up a little, and then partially bent her body: "It is a pleasure to meet you, my name is Syl, I am a dear friend of Miss Larissa." Emily looked at it in shock.


    "I said that just kidding, greet her normally, you idiot." I caught Syl''s attention, making her embarrassed: "Now it''s no use anymore, I''ve already introduced myself."


    "Hahaha, nice to meet you, my name is Emily, I am also a dear friend of Miss Larissa." She repeated Syl''s gesture, but since she didn''t have a dress on, she just bowed.


    Seeing this, Syl began to be ashamed.


    "Now that you have introduced yourself, could we come in? Some people are watching us." I looked at the gate, making the people who were staring at us start walking again.


    "Right," Emily replied with a smile on her face, Syl said nothing, was still red, and walked into the mansion, Emily entered shortly thereafter.


    ''I think the two will get along.'' I thought as I walked into the mansion and closed the door.


    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters (currently up to 226), visit my patreon: patreon.com/Igorsaw


    IgorRSAW

 Chapter 217 – Does she like to read? This is surprising.

    When we went inside the mansion, we found Lincy carrying a bucket with a dry cloth to dry the room that was completely wet now. She was wearing a maid''s uniform, so Emily was surprised when she saw her.


    "So you already hired a maid? Hmm." She asked as she looked at Lincy going up the stairs, Lincy didn''t even seem to notice her presence, so he didn''t even greet her.


    "She is a very close friend, and she asked to work here, of course, she could not refuse. And it is also good to have someone who takes care of cleaning, I am not very good at that." I continued walking with Emily towards the kitchen.


    "You''re just lazy, aren''t you?" She started to laugh, and Syl who was with us was also smiling, but I just decided to ignore it: "Leaving this aside, this is the kitchen.


    Emily started to look at every detail of the kitchen, she seemed to be delighted with the structure. Even if it is not such a simple kitchen, if she saw a kitchen from my old world it would collapse in an instant.


    "This place is very good, I''m jealous of those who cook here, and I''m sure it''s not you."


    "Hahaha, very funny... But you are right." Emily started to smile and then we went to the dining room that was next to the kitchen, she was also amazed by the size of the table and the quality of the cloth that was covering it.


    She is easily admired by anything, isn''t she?


    "Shall we go upstairs? There are a lot of rooms to see upstairs, so it''s best not to curl up too much." And I also need to hurry up and get her mom and dad, if I take too long she can get impatient ... I think.


    "Okay, I want to see where you sleep anyway." Emily had a smile on her face, I confess it was scaring me a little, don''t tell me you''re a pervert like Clara? I didn''t imagine you were like that.


    Well, leaving the games aside, we went up the stairs and went upstairs, the first room we went to was mine. We entered the room and the first words I heard were ...


    "So this is where you sleep, it looks comfortable." Emily went to my bed and sat down, she was practically playing on the bed: "This is really comfortable, I''m jealous."


    "Hey, don''t be jumping on my bed, just keep watching and following me." I got her attention, making her get up quickly, but she was smiling, she didn''t seem sorry.


    After showing the whole room and also the empty closet, we went to the bathroom.


    When Emily entered the bathroom she froze: "..." She remained speechless for a while, until she dared to say something: "Is this ... is this a bathtub?"


    "Hmph, so did you like my bathtub?" I said proudly. Of course, I was just having fun, I didn''t even use that bathtub ever.


    "This is incredible, I never thought I would see one in person." Emily approached while looking at the bathtub, not caring about the most important thing, the plumbing and the hot water that existed in this house.


    Realizing that she was focused only on the bathtub, I called her, "Look at this." I turned on the tap and then put on some magic, starting to heat the water: "Put your hand on." I took Emily''s hand and led it towards the water.


    "It''s hot, this is incredible." I have never seen a girl so admired for anything, she looked like a child finding a new toy, I was having fun.


    After admiring the bathroom for a long time, I had to drag her out of my room, as we still had a lot to see. We went through all the rooms, they were all similar, so there wasn''t much to show.


    There was still another room with a bathtub, and I don''t know exactly who would use it, maybe I should give it to whoever deserves it most, I just don''t know exactly who that person is.


    And after a long time, we arrived at the room where Lincy was cleaning, the mansion master''s room.


    She was kneeling while she dried the floor with the cloth and wrung it in the bucket, I even started to feel bad about her doing this job alone, I should have made Syl help her.


    "Lincy, this is Emily, my friend who I said would live with us," I called out to Lincy, making her get up while continuing to hold that wet cloth in her hand, and after placing it in the bucket, she turned to us.


    "Nice to meet you." Emily said as she bowed partially, seeing this Lincy also greeted her in the same way: "The pleasure is all mine." As they already knew each other''s names, it made the presentation simpler.


    "Is it finished yet? I would like to show her this room."


    "It''s almost all dry, I think it''s okay if you want to get in."


    "Thank you, Lincy."


    "No problems." She smiled at me, she seemed to be happy, Emily was smiling all the time, she seemed to be enjoying watching our interaction.


    "Let''s go." I walked into the room and Emily came right behind, accompanied by Syl who had been following us since the beginning. When Emily entered the room, she was amazed at the structure of the room.


    The number of bookshelves with books, that table made of solid wood, that armchair, I agree that it was a very beautiful room.


    "So you have a lot of books here, have you read any of them yet?" Emily asked as she walked over to one of the shelves and looked at some books.


    "I didn''t get to read any, but I would like to do that someday, there must be good books in that place," I answered her question and went to her side, also to look at the books that were there, for some reason I was able to read without problems.


    "As I thought, hahaha. I would also like to read some if you allow me, I haven''t read one in a while." Emily seemed anxious to be in front of so many books, does she really like to read? She could never imagine that.


    "Of course you can, you can read as much as you want."


    "Yeeey, thanks." She put the book she was holding back on the shelf.


    After we finished taking another look at the room, we went downstairs to let Lincy finish drying the whole room.


    "You can stay here with them, I''ll pick up your mom and dad, after that, I unpack all the bags, better hurry up, or your mom will be irritated."


    "Don''t worry, she wouldn''t be irritated by this, but good luck."


    After saying goodbye to them temporarily, I activated the invisibility magic and then left the mansion, asked them to keep an eye on the door that I would be back soon, and activated my flight magic.


    Who should I bring first?


    ******


    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters (currently up to 227), visit my patreon: patreon.com/Igorsaw


    IgorRSAW

 Chapter 218 – Everyone is here.

    After flying for a while, I arrived at Emily''s house again, looking around, I realized that the guards were really gone, and that was making me uneasy for some reason.


    Even though I didn''t want to get involved in this, I still thought I should do it. But should I do this? If the guard is involved, that woman certainly is, too.


    ''I think it''s best to just ignore it.'' There would be no point in taking a chance on it, whatever is going on, you will have to go through this alone.


    I went down to Emily''s door again, throwing dirt everywhere, and then I knocked on the door, some people who were nearby looked at the door, but seeing nothing, they just ignored it.


    After waiting a little longer, the door was opened by Emily''s mother, she had a smile on her face, I think she already knows who she is, because she opened the door for me, waiting for me to enter.


    "You can close the door." As soon as I was inside, I deactivated the invisibility magic and she closed the door: "It was faster than I thought it would be, wasn''t it? This is amazing." She seemed amazed at my speed, but I don''t think it was that fast.


    "I don''t think it was that fast, I still had to show Emily a mansion, at least for her to adapt while I look for you."


    "Wait, did you still show her the mansion? That was faster than I thought, I can''t wait to experience your magic." Unlike Emily, she looked forward to flying.


    "Okay, you''re going to experience the magic. But aside from that, who do you think I should take first, your husband or you? I think I should take him, as I can leave him in Emily''s care while I seek you ... "


    "You''re right, leaving him alone here is not an idea, I don''t care if you do that."


    Emily''s mother didn''t seem bothered by this, and she would have no reason to stay, either. With her permission, I went to the bedroom and found Emily''s father who was lying on the bed.


    As soon as I approached, he opened his eyes and saw me together with his wife over there, he gave a big smile as soon as he saw her face, he really loves her, doesn''t he? I was wondering if one day I will have a person who loves me that way.


    "So, sir. I''m going to take you on a trip now, okay? I''m sure you''ll enjoy her a lot, I''ll take you to your daughter''s side, and about your wife, don''t worry, she''ll be going soon too. then."


    "Yes, you don''t have to worry, I''m sure you will enjoy it." Emily''s mother was helping me to convince him.


    But we don''t need to say too much for him to accept, from what I realized here, he loves his family more than anything in his life, so he will go wherever they went, so he would not be against it.


    So getting permission from him, I kept his cane that he normally used to walk in my storage. I had nothing else to store since all the bags were in my storage.


    Then I took him on my lap, just like Emily, but he didn''t look embarrassed unlike her.


    When Emily''s mom saw me with him in her arms, she started to hold on to keep from laughing, and I think I understand that feeling.


    "Could you open the door for us? I''ll be back soon, okay?" I activated the invisibility magic and left the house. When I activated my flying magic, Emily''s dad opened his eyes and started looking around.


    He seemed to be admiring the scenery but said nothing.


    I activated the barrier in front of us again and started flying towards Grenrok, it was a very quick trip, in a short time I had already arrived there and handed Emily''s father over to her.


    When I arrived, the front door was open, so I went in even though I didn''t mind being seen, people might think it''s a ghost, but I think it''s okay.


    After handing Emily''s father over to her, and leaving him in her care, I again flew to the capital, I think I was already getting tired of doing that.


    ########


    It was already beginning to get dark when I arrived in the capital, even though I was flying, the distance is still very long, I don''t know how Emily''s mother said that this is fast, the way things are, I will only finish this when it is dark.


    I went down to Emily''s door again and gave small cassocks, again the door was opened by Emily''s mother. She had a smile on her face, but now she looked even more excited than before.


    I deactivated my invisibility magic as soon as I entered.


    "That was too fast ... How scary."


    "It wasn''t fast, it''s getting dark, isn''t it? I think we better go fast, I don''t want to get to Grenrok when it''s dark."


    "Sure, whenever you want." She opened her arms, inviting me to hold her, so I came over and held her in my arms, just like Emily and her father.


    As soon as I held her in my arms, she hugged me and started to smile at me, she looked comfortable, so I went outside the house and then pulled the door to close it, but I ended up putting too much force, so the door it hit very hard and ended up making a very loud sound, drawing everyone''s attention around the house.


    When I looked at her face again, she was smiling, even more, she seemed to be holding on to not start laughing. Since we were invisible, she didn''t want to make a sound.


    I didn''t care and activated the flight magic again, as soon as I climbed up at full speed, it tightened my body even more, just like Emily. When we were flying, she stopped squeezing me and started looking around.


    "The view from up here is very beautiful, isn''t it?" She was amazed.


    "It will only get better from now on, are you ready? You better hold on." I said that just to scare her a little, I can''t let anything happen to her because of being in my arms.


    I placed the barrier just like before, and then I flew at full speed towards Grenrok, now with a beautiful view of the sunset and a beautiful woman in my arms.


    That thought got a little weird, didn''t it? She is the mother of your precious friend, calm down.


    ******


    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters (currently up to 228), visit my patreon: patreon.com/Igorsaw


    IgorRSAW

 Chapter 219 – I’m sure I’ll have dinner like that someday!

    After a while, we had already arrived in the capital.


    It was already very dark, it was probably more than 8 p.m., so I didn''t even bother to open the door, because few people were on the street at the moment, and they didn''t have a good view of the door anyway.


    I had put Emily''s mother on the floor, but I was still holding her hand, and as soon as we walked in, we were greeted by looks from everyone in the room, Emily, her father, Lincy, and Syl, all of them sitting and talking as a family...


    "So you are here? You can now remove the magic." I realized that I still had the magic activated, so after closing the door, I deactivated the magic and we became visible to everyone inside the room.


    For a moment I could see a smile on Emily''s father''s face, he seemed happy to see his wife.


    "Ohhh, so you live here? You weren''t exaggerating when you said it was a mansion." Even before greeting the other girls, she started running around the room while admiring and playing everything she could.


    When he arrived in the kitchen I could see her going into ecstasy for a moment, but she managed to control herself.


    "Mom, why don''t you come over and say hello to Lincy and Syl? What a lack of respect." They haven''t met yet, so I also think she should introduce herself first.


    "Ara, I''m sorry. Nice to meet you, my name is Halsa, nice to meet you." Wait, now I remember, I didn''t know Emily''s mother''s name until now, and her father? I don''t know the name of any of them.


    "Emily, come here quickly." I took Emily by the arm and pulled her to the corner of the room while leaving her mother and the girls talking, and after being at a distance that no one could hear us, I decided to ask why.


    "What is it? You scared me."


    "Listen, you didn''t tell me your mother''s name once, isn''t that weird?" Maybe that''s why I could only think of her as Emily''s mother and not her name, what a shame, my god.


    "Strange, didn''t I ever mention her name? And neither did my father''s? I thought I did at some point." She was thoughtful, trying to find a memory in which her name spoke to me, and after thinking for a while: "Really, I didn''t tell you once." She finally understood.


    "This is so frustrating, that must be why in my mind I always called her Emily''s mother, just imagine what I would do if I had to call her at some point? To keep calling her Emily''s mother would make me very ashamed."


    "Hahaha, don''t be like that, now you already know her name, and to take advantage of it, my father''s name is Danfled, it may be a bit difficult to say, but I think you can do it." She put her hand on my head and patted it.


    You ... I look like a child but I can speak that name.


    "Ara, what are you talking about there?" Then Emily''s mother, or rather, Halsa, approached us with curiosity, trying to know what we were talking about.


    "You know mom, Larissa didn''t look like-"


    "Emily, could you keep quiet for a second? .... Miss Halsa, it''s nothing, I''m going to show you around the house, okay?" I took her hand and took it with me, leaving Emily who was grumbling.


    "I already told you not to call me Madam."


    "Miss is different from Madam."


    "Yes, but I prefer that you call me by name only."


    "I understand, but now come with me."


    #######


    After I finished showing the house to Halsa, and she was euphoric with everything she was seeing, it was time to show her room. She was going to sleep in a bed with her husband.


    When she found out she had plumbing in the house, she was so impressed that she asked me to use the bath just to show it, of course, I refused, it didn''t even make sense.


    But when she realized that she would also have a similar bath in her room, she was happy to the point of starting to tear off her clothes to get into the bath, of course, I prevented her from doing this, I would not forgive myself if I saw the mother of one friend without clothes.


    When we entered one of the rooms that had a double bed and a considerably large closet, I unpacked and put them on the floor, I was going to leave the job of packing for Lincy, but Halsa chose to do it on her own, and Emily helped too.


    Emily would have her room too, so I put her things in there too. She said she would fix it later because even though I continued to insist on getting Lincy to fix it, she refused to leave. Emily was a stubborn girl, or maybe she has things that she doesn''t want to show anyone.


    I still remember that obscene lingerie that she was wearing today, I think I better forget about it soon.


    "Lincy, is dinner ready? I think we''ll be eating in a little while." I went downstairs while calling for Lincy, I spoke a little loudly since she was in the kitchen.


    "Dinner is almost ready, everyone can sit down and the food will be served," Lincy replied while tending a pot with some kind of stew.


    "Okay ~~" Syl was already sitting at the dinner table while she read some book, she probably had taken it from that bookshelf.


    Emily''s father, Danfled, was still sitting on the couch in the living room, he was quiet and with his eyes partially closed, but since he needed help to go to the table, I approached him.


    "Mr. Danfled, do you want help getting to the dinner table? He''s already served." Without denying my help, he leaned on my shoulder and stood up carefully.


    Because of my height, he seemed to be having a bit of a hard time, so I used a little wind magic to help him.


    We were soon at the table.


    The table had several seats, I placed him between two chairs so that his family could sit beside him to help him. And after waiting for a few more minutes, the table was already full of food.


    A big pot full of meat, a big bowl full of salad, and it also had something that looked like beans. When I tasted it, the taste was very similar, but there was a difference of it being a little sweeter.


    If I add a little more salt, I think it will look just like the beans from my old world.


    The only thing that frustrates me is that until today I have not found rice, I will certainly find it, maybe it has a different name.


    In addition to the "Feij?o", there was also a huge soup, the soup broth was a little red, certainly, there was pepper here. Since I didn''t like spicy foods very much, I decided not to taste them, but they looked tasty.


    Of course, I also had some bread to eat with the soup, as well as a few jars of different types of juices, it was a wonderful dinner, but there is still a lot to be done to be a complete dinner for a resident of my old world.


    I will be able to have a dinner like that someday.


    ******


    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters (currently up to 229), visit my patreon: patreon.com/Igorsaw


    IgorRSAW

 Chapter 220 – First lunch with friends, this feeling is not bad.

    "You took too long, I was screaming outside for a long time, your neighbors must be thinking I''m crazy." Clara looked annoyed, well, I''m not going to blame her.


    She was now at the door while arguing with me about it, some neighbors continued to look as they passed the front of the gate, didn''t she realize that people are going to look even more at her doing this here?


    Then I have to think of something to make a bell, things like that are not going to work out very well.


    It seems like she was screaming at the door of the house for a long time until Lincy listened and went over there, I''m really sorry, I didn''t mean to make you feel ashamed.


    "Next time, I''ll make sure you don''t go through this," I replied to her while smiling, I confess that I was also having fun.


    Then I asked her to come in.


    "Okay, now leaving that aside, what an amazing house, isn''t it?" Clara had her mouth open while admiring the entrance to the house, when she went inside, she was even more amazed, she was even looking like Emily''s mother: "Oh, there are some different people around here."


    When she set her eyes on the couch, she was also surprised by Emily and her parents sitting there. Since she had never seen them before, she looked a little embarrassed. I didn''t imagine she would be like that, she always treats her customers without acting that way.


    "Emily, Halsa, and Danfled, this is Clara. She is a girl who works at the inn I stayed at since I arrived in the city, I ended up becoming very friendly with her, I hope they become friends." With my words, Clara had a bright smile on her face.


    Hey, I already said that I¡¯m her friend a lot, right?


    "Nice to meet you, my name is Emily, Larissa''s first friend." Emily was sure to say that, I don''t know how she is sure she was my first friend. The other girls are also strangely looking at me, stop it.


    "My name is Halsa, I''m Emily''s mother and also one of Larissa''s friends." Yes, they were all my friends here.


    Emily''s father said nothing, just shook his head to greet her, she seemed to understand since he waved back.


    "So, what''s going on back here on this wonderful afternoon?" I asked Clara as she walked towards the table we normally ate, lunch was already being served.


    "You said I could come when I wanted to, I took my day off to come and visit you."


    "Hmm, so are you off duty? That''s good, you should have lunch with us, there are chairs left on the table." I invited her to lunch, making Clara very happy.


    After that, it was decided that she would have lunch with us.


    ########


    "So you came." I was staring at Cibely and her friends who were in front of the gate. This is not good, Clara is already here, I don''t know if I can receive so many people at home.


    No, I can do it, don''t despair, just get other chairs or put them to lunch elsewhere, if you need to Lincy will make more food.


    "Of course we came, we wanted to see where you were living now, this house is really amazing, isn''t it?" Eleonor was the first to say something, then Clevina also praised the house and Cibely just greeted me timidly.


    "Okay, it''s time for lunch, there are some people here at home, so don''t worry if the house is a little noisy."


    "What is it, are you having some kind of party?"


    "No, it''s just a lunch with friends, of course, you are also invited."


    "Yeey" Eleonor looked happy, the other two also seemed to be happy about it, so I took them inside.


    As soon as they entered, they were received by everyone''s eyes, they already knew Clara, Lincy who was serving the food, and Syl. They were just wondering who the other three people were, so I introduced them.


    After the presentation, Emily already seemed to have become friends with Clevina and Eleonor, but Cibely remained the same embarrassed person as always. I also asked Lincy to get us other chairs.


    So she went to the bedrooms and took the chairs she found. then the three girls managed to sit down. But this table hadn¡¯t been made for so many people, we would have to sit somewhere else.


    They also seemed to have noticed this.


    "Hahaha, I think we better sit somewhere else." Eleonor had a forced smile on her face, she looked nervous and embarrassed, not so much when Cibely was about to pass out.


    "Don''t worry, you can eat in the living room, I will stay with you," I told the three girls to cheer them up, seeing this, Eleonor smiled at me, looked relieved.


    Then he left the table with them and we went with our plate of food to the living room. In the center of the room was a small table, so I proposed that we sit on the floor and eat at that table.


    We also put some pillows on the floor to sit on, as the floor was not very comfortable to sit on.


    Seeing me abandoning her and going out to eat with the other girls, made Syl sad and wanted to come and eat with us, but there was no space, so I asked her to stay at the table.


    I''m sorry.


    And after sitting down, we started eating all together while we talked, we were unable to have a conversation with the people at the table, but at least we were able to talk together after so long.


    It was the first lunch I had with friends at my house, all right, it was unexpected and it made me nervous for a while, but that feeling is not bad.


    ******


    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters (currently up to 230), visit my patreon: patreon.com/Igorsaw


    IgorRSAW

 Chapter 221 – Who are these girls?

    Yesterday I had a surprise when all the girls showed up here at once, but it was nice to have lunch with everyone. Syl seemed to be a little upset that I "abandoned" her, so I promised to go out with her later, but I don''t know exactly when.


    Now things were starting to work out, I had already got my house, and Emily''s family was already here, so everything was going as planned, the next thing on my list would be the restaurant.


    But when I started to think about it, I started to realize that things would not be as easy as I imagine.


    First, the ingredients. There are not all things here in this city. I couldn''t find milk, I couldn''t find eggs, I couldn''t find rice, I had nothing that could help me recreate the foods of my old world.


    There may be such things in the capital because I didn''t search very well, but it looks like it won''t be that easy, I will certainly have to use my contact with the new mayor of Mephey to get some things.


    I made him promise me that he would help me in any way, he will have to help me, I just don''t know if he will be able to do much for me.


    Another thing was also the money, most of my money was gone with the purchase of the house, and what was left is enough to keep our food, just that, there was no way I could buy a place to make the restaurant.


    Besides that, I would prefer a restaurant close to home, but here is the upscale neighborhood, there is no way to open the restaurant here, besides the price of the property being even more expensive, I don''t want to cook for this type of people.


    I may be a little prejudiced against the nobles, but I don''t feel anything welcome if I get involved with them or open the restaurant here, so I needed to find a property in the common area of ??the city


    The third thing that prevented me from starting to open the restaurant, was the manpower. It''s okay that I have Lincy and Emily with me, but it sure isn''t enough to run a restaurant.


    Both cook very well, so it would be good for them to help me, but they are not food machines, they get tired. The only thing I can do here is to keep them as chief chefs and hire other people to help out in the kitchen and also serve the customers.


    I may be thinking a lot about the future, but it is important.


    ''But ... Where do I find workers? Preferably people who cook well ... ''That was my question, would I have to do some job interviews or something? This will also take a long time.


    So what do I see in front of me? Only problems until I actually managed to open this restaurant.


    "Okay, let''s go to the guild then, first I''ll go after as much money as I can, then we''ll go after the property and the ingredients, the only thing will be the workers ..." I think that order is good.


    So with that thought, I went to the adventurers guild as soon as I said goodbye to everyone. Syl thought he was going to take her with me, but I''m sorry, I need to work, but I''m not going to break my promise, okay?


    #######


    "Good morning, Suzan." As soon as I arrived at the guild, I was met with looks from many of the adventurers who were inside, some of them looked at me with lustful eyes. I thought I was used to it, but it still sucks.


    Some of them also started talking about me, but I was speaking in a voice low enough that I couldn''t hear very well.


    "Good morning, Larissa. Are you looking for a mission today?" Suzan welcomed me with a smile on her face, leaving the other adventurer who was attending to the side. After looking at me, the man left and started talking to the other adventurers.


    "Yes, I''m after some mission. But before that, what happened to them? It was a long time since I drew so much attention." Should I also ask about Norm not being here now? No, I don''t think it''s necessary.


    "Hmm, I think I have an idea. It seems like there are new adventurers in town who keep talking about how amazing you are, so some adventurers must be jealous of you."


    "Hmm, who would do that?" I started looking for someone who could spread these things about me, but I couldn''t think of anyone. But even without knowing it, I think that person should stop doing that.


    "Don''t you know who it is? Three girls said they were your friends." When Suzan said that, the image of Cibely and her companions came to mind, but there was no reason for them to do that, I was with them yesterday too.


    "When did these people show up?" I asked Suzan confusedly.


    "It was earlier today, they were little girls, they seemed to be your age. They arrived at the guild praising you, saying that you were amazing using magic and everything and that you were the strongest girl they knew. I understood why they did it. "


    "Three girls, who look my age?" I only know Syl, I don''t know others. Besides, were they adventurous?


    It spread quickly, too, didn''t it? It seems like not long ago that they left.


    Well, these adventurers are probably here from an early age, which must be why they are talking about it. I am also a C-rank adventurer, normally I am already very "Famous" here.


    Seeing my state of confusion, Suzan decided to say something.


    "Do you want me to talk to the girls so you can meet them? You look a little confused, so you probably don''t know them."


    ''I don''t think there''s any reason to refuse, right? If they¡¯re doing it, maybe they¡¯ve seen too much. Maybe my flying magic? Or maybe they saw me in the forest? There are so many options. '' I think I just need to talk to them.


    I just hope they haven''t said anything too much.


    "Tell them to wait for me here when it gets dark, I''ll be back by then, okay?" After writing on a piece of paper what I had said, she agreed to say it to the girls. Does she really need to write? I thought she wouldn''t forget.


    Well, whatever.


    I moved away from the counter a little, but before I could take another step, I was called again by Suzan: "Larissa, I forgot to tell you, the Guild Master is wanting to talk to you for a while, it really seems important."


    With Suzan''s words, the adventurers got even louder. You might as well have said it a little lower, could you not? But leaving that aside, what does the guild master want to talk to me about?


    Well, let''s see.


    I agreed with Suzan that I would see the guild master, I hope it will be quick, as I am a little eager to go on a little adventure.


    ******


    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters (currently up to 231), visit my patreon: patreon.com/Igorsaw


    IgorRSAW

 Chapter 222 – And the drug reappeared …

    When I entered the room, I found the guild master sitting while fiddling with some documents, his hair looked even whiter than the last time, surely he grows old fast, in?


    "So, what would you like to talk to me about?" I asked as I sat in a chair in front of his desk, I didn''t ask for permission, but I don''t think he will care.


    "Now, don''t call me sir, you can call me Halhildi"


    ''Hal ... What?'' But what a strange name, is he from some foreign country? It is the strangest name I have heard since I arrived in this world. On second thought, I still didn''t know his name.


    But even though I found his name strange, I didn''t comment on it.


    "So, Mr. Hal, how can I help you?" It would still take me a while to learn to speak that name, so I decided to cut it short, listening to this, the guild master strangely looked at me, but he doesn''t seem to care so much about it.


    "Suzan, could you please go outside? And make sure you don''t let anyone near the room. This is a very important conversation." With the look of the guild master, Suzan agreed and left the room.


    And after he was sure that she was already outside, the guild master began to speak.


    "I heard about what you did, Mephey." He had a serious look on his face, and hearing him say that I was a little nervous: "Who did you hear about that from?" If I find that person, I will kill him.


    "Ah, he was the master of Mephey''s guild, only now I heard that he became the new mayor, this is incredible ... Who would have thought that a guild master could suddenly become a mayor ..."


    "I do not know what you''re talking about."


    "No need to hide, he already told me everything, and I''m not going to condemn you for that, I think you did well to have killed that pig." The guild master had a smile on his face, is he really happy that that guy died?


    "So, why did you call me here? Just to tell me that you support me?"


    "None of this, if I say that I support you, I will be committing a crime, but I can only promise that I will not tell anyone who killed him. Do you have any idea what he did? He killed a nobleman, and he even put someone who is not a nobleman like the mayor of that city. "


    "Yes, I understand that very well."


    "And you''re still hanging around with that man''s daughter, what are you going to do if someone recognizes you? Especially now that you''re living in the upscale neighborhood."


    "I hadn''t thought of that, it''s really dangerous, is it?"


    "You know, I''m still surprised that what you didn¡¯t spread everywhere, you should be relieved by that." He seemed really concerned about me, I think I should be thankful for that.


    And what he is saying is true, now we are living in the upscale neighborhood, surely some nobleman in this city has already met that man and knows that this girl is his daughter, if the Mayor of Grenrok sees her, I will have serious problems.


    I need to be more careful from now on, don''t I?


    "Okay, I''m going to be more careful, and now, do you want to talk about something else? Or can I go now?"


    "Now we get to the main topic, what do you tell me about it here." He stuck his hand under his desk, then lifted it, holding a small bottle with a red liquid inside.


    "This is that drug."


    "Okay, so you know ... And that''s why you killed him, too, isn''t it?" The guild master already seemed to know more about this than I did, I think it is a good idea to talk to him for a while.


    ########


    "So, did you receive any more news from that little girl?" The fat nobleman asked the woman in front of him, the woman was looking at him coldly as if there was no feeling in her heart.


    "Nothing, just what I said before. It looks like she got some people in your face yesterday, but that''s it."


    "I see. Do you have any more news about that man''s daughter? I can''t believe she took his daughter and is raising it as if nothing has happened." The man squeezed the arm of his chair, putting as much strength as he could, but he was so weak, his fingers hurt.


    "I didn''t get anything about her either, she spends most of the time at home with the maid, and also whenever I see her, she looks very happy."


    "So even with her dead father, she''s having fun, isn''t she? What a girl without feeling she is, isn''t she? Hahaha."


    "I''m sorry to say that, but I don''t think she likes her father after everything he did to her."


    "You''re right, that shit kept putting drugs on his own daughter, Hahahaha. He really is a horrible person." He looked happy laughing like that, making the woman in front of him look at him with disgust.


    "Now, if you''ll excuse me, I have to get back to work."


    "Okay, and next time, come back with more information." The nobleman waved to the woman and then watched her as she left the room, he was sure he had hired the right person for this job.


    She already found out everything for me, how that girl killed Rubens bringing me a huge loss, and that even put the guild master as mayor. How stupid can she be?


    But the only problem is that nothing was done even if I communicated to the queen, that old bastard doesn''t seem to care about anything I say.


    "If she doesn''t care, she shouldn''t have asked me to keep an eye on that stupid little girl."


    Well, it doesn''t matter, the more information I find out about this girl, the better it will be for me, so that old woman doesn''t meddle in my affairs.


    ******


    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters (currently up to 232), visit my patreon: patreon.com/Igorsaw


    IgorRSAW

 Chapter 223 – Can you investigate this?

    After the guild master took the drug from under his table, I started waiting for him to say something, but no words came out of his mouth, so I decided to say something: "So, why are you showing me this?"


    Yes, I knew about this drug, but what could I do about it? I don''t know exactly who makes this thing, I just know that the mayor of this city is involved in this.


    "Hmm, I was just wondering if you have any more information for me about this drug since you got involved with Rubens." He really seemed to be telling the truth, well, just tell me everything I already know.


    "Well, what I do know is that he used this drug on his daughter, so I helped her."


    "Ah, that I already know, and I already know that Sebastian is involved in this, isn''t he?" So he already knows that the mayor is involved in this, well, if he already knows about it, there''s not much I can say


    "I also know just that, I have no other information," I told the truth, I didn''t get to investigate this drug again, in fact, I stopped caring about a while.


    Seeing that I was telling the truth, the guild master sighed, he seemed frustrated that I didn''t have any more information, but he still doesn''t seem to have given up on getting new information.


    "What do you say to investigate about this?" He held the drug in his hand again and started to swing while watching the red liquid inside. Investigate ... Hmm, it might be interesting.


    I''m not going to say that I don''t like playing detective, but now I don''t have much time to do that since I need to get money.


    Seeming to be reading my mind, the guild master smiled at me: "Of course, with every new information you get I will give you a reward." Hearing his words, I clenched my teeth.


    "How much money are you talking about?" Seeing my curiosity, his smile increased even more: "How about ten gold coins for each new piece of information? And if you can do something on your own, the reward will be even greater."


    Do something on your own, huh.


    "Why are you asking this for me, and not for an A-RANK adventurer or something?" That was a plausible doubt, he is the guild master, he can get stronger adventurers to do this for him.


    But with my doubt, the guild master sighed again.


    "You are much stronger than an A-RANK adventurer, aren''t you?" He looked at me, but I couldn''t deny his statement, so he continued: "If I''m even saying that you can work this out on your own, it''s because I know the extent of your strength."


    He is not wrong, but even so, he is not a little hasty. What is he doing? He''s not even sure about that.


    "How can you be so sure that I am stronger than an A-rank?"


    "Girl, how can you say that after moving up to Rank C faster than any other adventurer, bringing absurd amounts of monsters and also invading a nobleman''s mansion without being noticed."


    Yeah, he got me, a normal person would never be able to do that.


    "Okay, you want me to do something about this drug on my own, don''t you?"


    "I didn''t say any of that, I just want new information, resolving everything is just an option." He had a sarcastic smile on his face, I feel like rubbing his face on the table right now, but I will restrain myself.


    "Okay, give me some time and that will be resolved." Even without being confident enough that I can do something, I ended up taking on this mission, I think I shouldn''t have done that.


    "I''ll give you as much time as you need."


    "I see, and can I ask you something?"


    "Say it."


    "Why are you so committed to ending this drug? Were you affected in any way?"


    "I didn''t go, but some of my friends were affected by it, so let''s say it''s a personal matter?" He didn''t seem willing to talk about it much, so I just didn''t ask any more questions about it.


    "What do you think about getting in touch with the queen or some other nobleman about it? This scheme of them can end if the kingdom interferes, no?" I didn''t want to get involved with the queen, it doesn''t mean that other people can''t.


    "I already tried to do that, but there is no movement on the part of the queen, it seems that she does not care about any of this. Well, it is not affecting the economy of the country, so she does not care about it."


    How is it not affecting? What about the state Mephey was in? Every moment I hate that old woman, even more, will anyone miss her if she ends up dying? I think I should give up on that idea for now.


    After talking a little more with the guild master, I also ordered the drug and put it in my storage, he trusted me enough to hand it over to me without question, but what a stupid guy.


    At least he is trusting the right person.


    ''Now, what should I do? Start investigating this immediately, or just take a new mission? ''


    ######


    After arriving in the main hall of the guild, this time Norm was already there attending the other adventurers, she probably left just to get some rest, should I greet her?


    ''No, let her work in peace.'' After thinking about it, I decided to take a mission, I don''t think it''s worth investigating now, especially during the day, so it would be good to take a mission and do it before dark.


    I started looking at the order board, looking for a C-RANK or B-RANK mission that I could do.


    ''Hmmm, that sounds a little interesting to me.'' I took the paper from the guild wall and started watching.


    *****


    Mission - A hunt for black bears that are harassing the population of a village.


    Level - B-RANK


    Reward - 2 gold coins.


    *****


    Wait, what kind of big reward is that? That certainly interests me. Without thinking twice, I took the mission to the counter, this time I had to say hello to Norm, as Suzan seemed to be busy.


    "Ara, good morning Larissa." She noticed me and greeted me with a smile on her face, she didn''t even look like the expressionless person who was attending the other adventurers.


    "Good morning, I would like to accept this mission." I handed the mission paper to her.


    "Are you sure? This is a B-RANK mission, it can be very difficult. I recommend that you form a group-" Before Norm finished speaking, I prevented her from finishing her sentence and confirmed that she would do it alone.


    She had no way to deny the mission to an adventurer, so she did all the preparation and also passed the place that I would have to visit. And then with a new, and apparently difficult, mission, I headed out of town.


    ******


    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters (currently up to 233), visit my patreon: patreon.com/Igorsaw


    IgorRSAW

 Chapter 224 – Milk!

    I left the city and went straight to the forest, and of course, after getting far enough, I activated the invisibility and flight magic and went to the village that the mission was going to be done, it wasn''t that far, so I got there quickly.


    It was between two mountains, there was only one road that led to the entrance to the city, apparently, the bears live in one of the mountains and are attacking the village, so the population contacted the guild to remove the bears, dead or alive.


    You know, I don''t think I''m going to be able to get them out alive.


    As soon as I got a considerable distance from the village, I landed on the ground and deactivated the invisibility magic to walk there. After walking for a few minutes, I arrived at the village gate.


    A large wall had been erected on the only road in the village, and a large wooden gate was also there, noticing my approach, a middle-aged man appeared on the fence.


    "Who is it? Identify yourself." He said in a firm voice, seeming to try to threaten me, but I ignored it.


    "I''m the adventurer who came to take care of the bears, can I come in?" I said without giving a single smile, but unlike me, the man burst out laughing as soon as he heard my words.


    "GWAHAHAHA, did you come to take care of the bears? Don''t play with me child, you better go home." Isn''t he being a little rude?


    Other people have already appeared who doubted that I was an adventurer, but this is the first time that someone has shown me the guild card.


    I removed the card from my storage and showed it to the man.


    But as he was on the fence and I was short, he didn''t seem to be able to see very well, but even so, he seems to have realized it was the guild card, his expression changed and now he looked serious.


    "So you really came to take care of the bears?" The man was now treating me as an adult, seriously. I confess that I think things should work this way.


    "Yes, so can I come in? I''ll get it over with quickly." I said to the man, and after looking at me and thinking a little more: "You can open the gates." He shouted and then the big wooden gate started to open.


    The gate looked heavy, as several men were pulling it with a rope. Do they have to do this whenever someone is going to enter?


    After the gate opened, I began to have the vision of a huge plantation beyond the gate, in addition to several slightly damaged wooden houses, I had already noticed the man''s clothes before, but this village is really poor.


    When I entered, many children appeared, they seemed reluctant to approach me, but in order not to make them scared, I approached and stroked their heads since they were younger than me.


    Many residents were looking at me curiously and also concerned, one of the women even decided to say something: "Listen, are you really an adventurer? I don''t want you to get hurt." She was a little old woman who seemed genuinely concerned for me.


    But after talking to her for a while, the woman seems to have believed that I would be able to take care of the bears.


    "So which way are the bears going, I''m going there now." I approached the man who was on the fence before and received me.


    He was a bit of a muscled man and had a shaved beard, his brown eyes were very ordinary, and his hair ... Well, he had none.


    "You can go right, on that mountain over there. Usually, they just go down at night, so they''re probably asleep or resting now."


    "I can kill them, can''t I?"


    "Well, if you can do it, I don''t care."


    As soon as our conversation ended, I had already prepared to leave the village and go straight to the mountain, but I was stopped by an old man who suddenly appeared in front of me. I think you should be careful, I could have punched you.


    I''m sure it would kill him.


    "Hello miss, my name is Hafrid, I am the leader of this village, it is good that you are here to help us, but are you sure you can do that?" Another? Should I really show him my guild card too?


    "Don''t worry, leader, she can do that."


    "Don''t meddle, Halkev, I''m just concerned that she might get hurt."


    So this guy is called Halkev.


    "Sir, I''m not going to get hurt, you don''t have to worry about that." I said to Hafrid, but he didn''t seem convinced, "How can you prove it to me?" As well as proving, I have no reason to do so.


    "Sorry, but you guys called for help and I''m here to help, I don''t need to prove anything, right?"


    "Yes, we communicated the guild, but we expected a strong group of adventurers to come, not a little girl." Wait, isn''t that old man too arrogant? I''m going to tear that white hair out of him.


    "Sorry, but I have to go now, when I get back we''ll talk a little bit more, as there seems to be something that interests me here." I looked at the back of the village and watched some cows inside a wooden pen.


    Or I think they must also be called cows, it seems that it was not so difficult to find milk.


    After that, I just left the village and headed towards the mountain, I could hear Hafrid arguing about something with Halkev, but I just ignored it.


    I just have to kill these bears and then go back to the village and go for milk or cheese. I hope they have cheese here, otherwise, I will have to do it myself.


    ******


    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters (currently up to 234), visit my patreon: patreon.com/Igorsaw


    IgorRSAW

 Chapter 225 – Ice and more ice, there is something strange about this cave.

    After a while, I arrived at the mountain.


    It was a high mountain and I was able to have the whole view of the village from up here, I confess it was a beautiful place. Even though the houses were in a precarious situation, everything was very organized and beautiful, it was a pleasant sight.


    Looking at the village, I could see that the residents were restless, especially Hafrid and Halkev, yes, I was seeing them. The two were pacing around looking concerned.


    I know I¡¯m a child, but you don¡¯t have to act like that, okay?


    But ignoring the residents, I moved on. I arrived at a place on top of the mountain that very much resembled a forest, the trees in that place had huge trunks.


    It even looked like a cartoon forest.


    ''Is there a house within a tree?'' I was thinking too much, for sure there is no such thing.


    So, ignoring these stupid thoughts, I activated my search magic and started observing everything around me, trying to find any signs of life, and of course, I did.


    In addition to the villagers who were still far from reaching my magic, I had found many signs of life all over the mountain, but I didn''t quite know what they were.


    ''Alright, let''s go.'' As I was too lazy to fly around with invisibility magic, I decided to activate my drone to observe the region, I haven''t used this magic in a while, it''s good to be able to use it again.


    I activated my magic and started to follow the signs of life that were within my reach, most of the monsters I had encountered were rabbits, they were rabbits that were almost three feet tall.


    I confess that they were also very cute.


    ''Now, where are you?'' If the information they gave me is correct, they are probably sleeping somewhere around here, I started to follow all the signs and I didn''t find any bears, but I found something.


    "So that''s why I couldn''t detect it." What was appearing in the drone''s view was a huge dark cave that had an entrance about five meters in diameter at the back of the mountain.


    My magic was still not so efficient... Even though I could feel that giant worm that time, it seems that it has certain limits.


    Haaa ~~


    With no way to complain, and also satisfied that I had found the likely home of the bears, I headed towards the cave while watching the birds flying through the trees, it was calm up here.


    On top of the mountain, there was also a beautiful green lawn, it was a good place to picnic, I think I should bring those girls here one day, it can be fun. But I don''t think I can do that with giant bears living here, can I?


    ######


    I arrived at the cave door and a cold wind blew in, making all the hairs on my body stand on end. Well, if a cold wind blew in, there''s something wrong going on.


    I don''t think it''s normal to be so cold in a cave, especially if it''s so hot out here, the sun is also hot.


    "Okay, what is waiting for me in here?" I created a flame to serve as light and started to enter the cave, the further I walked, the colder the environment became.


    One thing that also surprised me is that the cave grew more and more, at the beginning, it was only five meters high, but now it is certainly more than ten meters, certainly big monsters are living here.


    ''Okay, now what?'' After walking a little more, I found three direct paths, one that went ahead and was dark, one to the right that was also dark, and another on the left that was partially lit.


    After thinking a little more, I just went to the corridor that was partially lit, but even so, I continued with the fire magic activated, because even though it was a little clear, I still couldn''t see straight.


    I walked a little further and finally realized where the light was coming from, a hole had been made into the ceiling, the hole that went up to the surface. The light was not so strong because I was already too deep, I''m certainly going too low.


    But other than that, there was nothing in that corridor, it was a dead-end, so I just went back to the right path.


    He had more distance to go, but it was useless, even after walking for a few minutes, I just reached another dead end, the only difference was that a large water well was at the end of the corridor.


    I thought I might have something hidden in the water or somewhere, but I couldn''t find anything, so I came back.


    There was only one way left, so I went for it.


    When I started walking, again a cold wind came from the corridor, making me shiver all over, I thought I had resistance to the cold, but I was wrong, I just hope I don''t catch a cold.


    But I think that even cold would make up for the beautiful sight I was having at the moment.


    As soon as I went deeper into the cave, I started to find small stalactites made of ice, so I started to realize where the cold air was coming from.


    The deeper I entered the cave, the more stalactites appeared.


    Of course, the air was also getting colder, and the stalactites were also increasing in size. I continued walking carefully on the rocks that were a little slippery.


    Wow ~~


    And after walking for some time, I came across a room, a room so beautiful that it left me speechless. It was certainly one of the most beautiful things I had ever seen in my life.


    ******


    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters (currently up to 235), visit my patreon: patreon.com/Igorsaw


    IgorRSAW

 Chapter 226 – What a wonderful scene, but also dangerous.

    The scene that came into my vision was wonderful.


    A large lake in the middle of the cave, the walls were white with ice, and large stalactites were on the ceiling. They were even bigger than the ones in the hall, it was a wonderful scene.


    It looked like a cave you would see in movies.


    No, it''s even more beautiful.


    The room was huge, it would be hard to believe if someone told me that there is a room like this underground.


    I looked around and found nothing that would be ''Making'' this ice, and also no monsters were here, so it was strange. But totally ignoring the danger, I started to walk around the room while circling the lake that was in the middle.


    I approached and noticed that the lake was even deeper than I expected, everything was dark, the bottom was not visible. In addition, the water was so cold that a person would die frozen if he entered that water.


    "Okay, but where are the bears?" I''m sure many bears live in cold places, but there were none here. Finding none in my vision, I started looking for some indication that Bears live in this place.


    I didn''t find anything like that either.


    "Is there another passage here?" I started investigating the walls that were covered in a thick layer of ice until I finally found something.


    In one part of the cave, the color behind the ice was different from the color of the other places, it was very dark. It wasn''t completely dark because of the ice, I was sure there was something back here.


    So by activating fire magic, I started to melt the ice in that place, if I tried to bring it down with brute force, I could bring down all the stalactites and cause damage in this cave.


    And after meeting some of the ice, I realized that I was right, there was a way to go beyond here, and after some more time, the ice was completely melted and revealed a large entrance.


    ''Are they hiding here? Why aren''t you in that room? '' Maybe the room was too cold and they decided to hide even deeper?


    Thinking about it, I activated my fire magic again and started to light the path, and as I walked, I heard a sound that came from the bottom of the cave. It seemed to be some animal''s heavy breathing.


    It was definitely the bears, so I activated my search magic to see how many bears were at the bottom of the cave, and in total there were eight of them, I was surprised that there were so many.


    But by the sound, they''re probably asleep, so I approached it slowly, taking care not to wake them up. I also deactivated my fire magic and started to walk and locate myself only with ambient light.


    Because of the very bright ice room, and a small light at the bottom of the cave where the bears were, I was able to move on without much trouble.


    ''Okay, I''m coming.'' Now I could clearly hear the heavy breathing of all the Bears. But there was something strange, only one of them made a much louder sound, it was as if a little dragon was snorting.


    And I only found out who was making that sound when I reached the bottom of the cave, unlike the other black and smaller bears in the corners of the room, a huge white bear was sleeping in the center of the room.


    He was so big I could easily swallow the black bears, just looking at him was giving me the creeps. But not because he was afraid, but because of the cold air the bear emitted.


    I think I found who created that ice room. Just by getting closer, I could see that the cold he was emitting was even greater than I felt in that room, I would like to know how these smaller bears do not die of cold.


    ######


    After watching those bears for a little while longer, I decided to attack.


    It would be better to take advantage of the that they are sleeping to finish them all at once, and that is what I did. As I was inside a cave, I couldn''t create an explosion inside with fire magic, so I decided to kill them in another way.


    And after that, to kill them instantly and not damage their bodies too much, I activated several different spells. Blades of Wind, some Ice Spears, Earth Spears, all attacks targeted in one place.


    In their heads.


    After creating several spells, I cast them all at the same time. First, the spears of ice and earth were thrown at the heads of all the bears, many of them could not make a single sound, their heads were easily pierced.


    And to be sure, the blade of wind took their heads off, they all died instantly, except for one, the white bear that was lying in the middle of the room.


    When my spells hit his head, they broke, the only wound the bear suffered was just a small hole in the head, from which some blood was coming out.


    The blade hit him too, but the only thing that damaged it was his fur.


    Goooaarr ~~


    And in addition to not hurting him, the bear was woken up and roared. It was a roar so loud it hurt my ears and the whole cave started to shake, I soon realized that something dangerous was approaching.


    Next instant, large stakes of ice were created on the walls and the floor, all of them advancing towards me.


    There was no way to dodge it.


    I created great protection made of stone, a reinforced stone that could stop even a shot, I was sure of that. When the ice stakes collided with the protection I had done, the stakes broke into several pieces.


    But with no time to rest, the white bear that had stood up already had its mouth close to me, ready to swallow me.


    Seeing this scene, I created a large spear, which was now made of iron, and stuck it in the bottom of his head, the spear went through all his flesh and closed his mouth, the tip of the spear came out on the top of his head.


    He was lucky enough that the spear hadn¡¯t hit his brain, he would have died immediately.


    Goooarr ~~


    The bear screamed with difficulty as his mouth was hurt and fell backward, he seemed to be suffering a lot.


    But since I didn''t feel a real threat coming from him, and I was having fun here, I decided to attack him with my bare hands.


    I ran towards him and appeared in front of him. The bear, which was still trying to remove the spear that had passed through its head, was startled and tried to defend itself using its paws.


    Guaar ~~


    As the bear seemed to have strong protection, I activated the body reinforcement and also created something that looked like an English punch, also made of iron.


    I threw several punches to his paws that he had used to protect himself. And with a terrifying cry, the bear''s paws were broken into pieces with my punches.


    The Bear flew backward and crashed against the wall of the cave, even the flesh of his paws had been torn with the force of my punches, had I exaggerated too much? No, this is too much fun!


    IgorRSAW

 Chapter 227 – I didn’t stop punching!

    This was so much fun that I wanted to continue playing with him, so I approached the bear at full speed. Because of him I probably had teleported, let''s leave him thinking like that.


    After approaching, I didn''t attack, I just took the spear that was still going through his head and pulled. The spear was pulled out and a cry of pain came out of the bear''s mouth.


    He did look furious.


    Calm down, you need to have some more fun.


    Taking advantage of the fact that I was already close to him, I healed all his wounds, yes, I healed his wounds and then I walked away.


    "Come on, I''m giving you a chance to kill me, you want this, don''t you?"


    Rooaar ~~


    The Bear was furious, and I had a smile on my face, I would definitely have fun now. I continued with my body reinforcement activated and I also had the English punch in both hands, now he just needed to attack.


    I kept waiting for a while, the bear was watching me carefully, and it also seemed to be waiting for something. Was he looking everywhere, maybe looking for an escape route?


    ''No, that''s not it, I think what he''s waiting for has just arrived.'' I started to feel a presence approaching, but I couldn''t tell exactly where it was coming from, so I activated my search magic.


    Then I realized, on my direct side. I moved away from that place and waited for that thing to appear.


    Boom ~~


    With an explosion sound, the wall broke. Since there was a big dust curtain that was created, I couldn''t see exactly what had appeared.


    But it didn''t take long for me to be able to admire that monster that appeared.


    "It can only be a joke, it will certainly be fun." When I thought things couldn''t get any more fun, another bear like the one I was fighting for appeared, but clearly he was stronger.


    I could even see his muscles, this bear had muscles similar to those of humans, his physical strength was certainly incredible. I thought he would attack me immediately, but he ran towards the other bear.


    After approaching the bear I had just healed, the bigger bear checked that he was fine and then looked at me angrily.


    ROOARR ~~


    He gave a huge roar.


    Before I could get ready, he came running towards me. He was fast, very fast, surely the fastest enemy I have faced since I came to this world.


    But even then, he was no match for me.


    I could follow each of his movements, and I could see his paw falling on me. And with the body reinforcement, my speed far exceeded his, so I avoided his attack, and then I punched him in the body several times.


    ROOOOOAAAARR ~~


    With a roar even greater than the last, he crashed into the cave wall. A large hole had opened up next to his belly, a great deal of blood was coming out.


    It seems that I had exaggerated a little.


    "Come on, don''t let me down, I thought-"


    Oops ~~


    Before I could finish my sentence, I felt the other bear attack. I received your attack with an iron sword that I had created immediately, it was created in a second.


    My sword crashed into his claws, and it couldn''t take it. The bear''s claws ended up cutting the sword-like butter and his claws ended up hitting me.


    I felt a great burning sensation, so I pulled away as fast as I could.


    "Damn, LOOK AT THE SHIT YOU DID." I was not worried about myself, as I was in no pain. I was annoyed at what had just happened to my dress.


    My dress had been torn in a way that would be irreparable. The only wound I had was a few red scratches on my chest, but it was nothing serious.


    With just a little use of magic, the marks disappeared.


    But that was unforgivable, that bear tear up a beautiful dress.


    Observing that I had not been hurt, the bear looked scared and moved away from me a little. But without caring, I attacked with everything I could.


    I kicked the ground to gain speed and broke it, I advanced with all my strength and speed towards the bear.


    Even the bear trying to run, I crashed into the bear using my body. I pinned him against the wall and started throwing several punches using body reinforcement magic.


    While the bear screamed, I continued to punch without stopping.


    Blood spattered against my whole body, but ...


    Punch ~~


    Punch ~~


    Punch ~~


    Even though the bear stopped moving, I didn''t stop punching. When I realized, the bear was already wide ''open''. I had ''opened'' its body with the number of punches I had thrown.


    I was breathing heavily as I watched my arms and hands that were completely red. And my face was no different.


    ''Damn it, I think I went too far.'' The bear in front of me could no longer be sold, it was completely useless to me. It was as if an unknown piece of meat had been dropped there, it was unrecognizable.


    ROOOOOOOAAAAAAAAAAAARRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRR ~~


    But I didn''t have time to rest, I regained my senses with a great roar that came from my back, there was the muscular bear bleeding.


    "Is he still standing?"


    I turned to him to face him, I waited for his attack.


    But it never happened, I was being completely ignored.


    IgorRSAW

 Chapter 228 – Leaving the cave.

    The huge Bear passed by me without caring about me and went towards the pieces of meat that were on the floor and lay beside him, he started to lick the only clean part that was left of that bear, which was his head.


    Roooarr ~~


    He roared, but the roar was not aimed at me. The bear was looking dejected, he was growling loudly, looking frustrated and saddened by the situation.


    "So you can have feelings, can''t you?" I looked at that scene in surprise, the bear looked at me and then looked at the pieces of meat that were scattered on the floor again.


    For a moment I could see a big sparkle in their eyes, they seemed to be watering, I was wondering if bears could really cry.


    After starting to ignore me again, the bear starts to roar again, he was screaming a lot, he seemed to be desperate.


    ''But this is really bothering me.'' While the Bear was lying beside those pieces of meat with the other bear''s head in its paws, I created several swords that flew towards him, piercing his whole body.


    Throughout the attack he continued with his eyes closed as he continued to hold the head of the other bear, he seemed to be waiting for his death. Can we say it was cute?


    Not that I care since they are just monsters, everything is settled, now I need to go back to the village and talk to the chief there.


    ''I''m going to have to talk to him about milk, that will be of great help.''


    My body was all smeared with blood, small drops of blood fell from it, so I used water magic to cleanse my body, and then I used fire and wind magic to dry myself.


    "Right." I threw the dress I was wearing on top of that pile of meat and put on a new dress that I removed from my storage. I''m glad I didn''t keep them in the closet, I would be in trouble now.


    After that, I took the smaller bears and kept them in my storage, in total there were eight black bears that I had killed when I entered the room. One of the bodies was destroyed because he was caught in one of my attacks, so I left his body there.


    After that, I went towards the exit of the cave, I had a little difficulty leaving since many of the stalactites had fallen in the way with the roar of that bear and my attacks, but nothing that a little fire magic does not solve.


    And after a long time walking through the cave, I managed to get out and arrived again at the mountain covered with grass and trees.


    That was a really fun adventure, who knows, maybe I will find other caves to venture into the future?


    ########


    After I left the cave, I went directly to the village. When I got close, I was greeted by Halkev, who was on the city wall watching who was approaching, when he saw me, he authorized my entry.


    The gate was opened and there was Hafrid, the leader of the village.


    "So you came back until it was fast, didn''t you? Did you end up giving up on the mission?" He seemed to be sure that I had abandoned the mission, but I nodded and then replied, "Of course not, I completed the mission."


    "What?" In addition to Hafrid, other residents also seemed surprised by my statement, and without believing it, he decided to say something else: "Don''t try to fool me, little girl, do you have any proof that the mission was completed?"


    "Hm? Why should I prove it? Don''t worry, the guild will know if I completed the mission or not." After I said that, he looked a little irritated.


    Should I have shown the bodies to him?


    "I see, so it will be like this? Know that if you have not completed the mission, you will suffer a penalty, all right?" He wasn''t threatening me, he was even giving me a warning.


    If you accept a mission and don''t complete it, you would just be known as weak and they would also stop trusting you. And if you abandoned a mission, and still lied that you completed it, things would be different.


    If by chance the lie were too serious, the person could lose his or her adventurer''s license. This is really dangerous, so I would never do anything like that.


    "Don''t worry, I can prove it."


    I moved a little away from the group of people and went to the center of the village, which had a larger space. Then I started to remove some bear bodies, I only removed three of them, as they were quite large.


    When I removed the first bear, some children started to scream in fright as blood could be seen and the bear was headless. Maybe I just traumatized some children?


    Hope not.


    Unlike the frightened children, other people were amazed at the sight of the huddled bodies of the bears, including Hafrid.


    "Wait, it''s really true, you killed them."


    "I did not say?" I inflated my chest.


    Seeing this scene, Hafrid started to smile and apologized: "I''m sorry for doubting you, it''s just that it happened before an adventurer abandoned this mission, and since you''re just a child ..." He looked at me and assessed me.


    "Wait, aren''t you wearing a different dress? Did something happen?" Hafrid asked curiously.


    the only thing I could do was say that I got sweaty and changed the dress, I also told you I had storage magic, so I had another dress with me.


    He was looking at me like I was a spoiled girl who can''t take a little sweat on my body. It''s not entirely a lie, but I still don''t like to think I''m like that.


    Well, it''s better to think that than to know what really happened.


    IgorRSAW

 Chapter 229 – The three girls showed up!

    After proving that I had completed the mission, I offered two bear bodies to the residents. Hafrid didn''t want to accept it at first, but since they needed food, he ended up accepting it.


    I kept the last body and then went to the village chief''s house, in this case, Hafrid''s. Haikev had left his post and also came with us.


    Why? Because I wanted to have an important conversation with the main residents and authorities of the village. I wanted to talk about cows and milk because I know they have these animals here.


    I have never seen these animals in this world before, why do they have a cow right here? Even in bigger cities, I didn¡¯t find milk and a cow, it¡¯s good to ask the reason behind it.


    We arrived at his house and went in, then Haikev went to the kitchen and fetched some cups of tea. After serving us, the three of us sat at a table in the center of his house and started talking.


    I couldn''t help noticing that it was a very humble house, it was already in a slightly precarious state, but it still looked better than the other residents'' house. Well, he is the head of the village.


    "Okay, I wanted to talk to you about those animals that you raise here."


    "Hmm?" Hafrid was not understanding, but Haikev seemed to have understood my intention: "Do you mean the cows?" Haikev replied in place of Hafrid, so I started a conversation with him.


    "Yes, I would like to get some milk, can I get it here?" Probably the milk would have the same name since the cow also had the same name as the animal I knew in my old world.


    "Hmm, I don''t know, we depend on it a lot, and we don''t have a lot of cows either. I don''t know if we can produce enough to give to people outside the village ..."


    "I understand, but if I may ask, I would like to know why I didn''t find any cows in other cities, is it a rare animal or something?"


    "Well ... We can say that yes, this animal is only found in the capital of Slovika, so you wouldn''t find one of these animals anywhere in Mabely."


    "But it''s weird, I can''t even find milk, I would like to buy it somewhere."


    "Hmm, this is strange, it is normal to import products." So maybe something will prevent them from importing milk for sale, maybe countries don''t get along? If so, that''s understandable.


    Could they just start breeding cows here too, or maybe they need a specific place to live? No, they have cows here.


    Well, countries probably don''t get along.


    "Can you raise cows easily in this place? Or do you need something specific to raise them?" If they are only created in this place and Slovika, there must be a reason.


    "Yes, we receive some kind of ''special grass'' every week to give it to them."


    "Don''t they eat any normal grass?" Cows are different from the ones I know.


    "Yes, when I tried to give grass that we harvest outside the village, one of the cows ended up getting sick. When I asked our benefactor about it, he said that the cows ate only that special grass that grew in Slovika."


    ''Benefactor?''


    That sucks.


    "If I may ask another question, could I know how you got some of these animals? I need milk." I can already tell what they will answer.


    "I''m sorry, a benefactor of ours ended up bringing these animals to us, he said to take care of them that these animals would give us food, so we ended up accepting ..."


    "A benefactor, isn''t it?" I imagined.


    "Yes, we even thought about killing the cows to get meat as soon as they arrived, but when we found out they would give us milk and how tasty it was, we ended up not killing them."


    Wait, so it''s all dairy cows, I don''t understand much about cows, but don''t they need to be pregnant to produce milk?


    "Sorry to ask, but don''t these cows have ''childs''? And how long do you keep them here?"


    "Hmm, if you ask me, it''s been over three years, they''ve been here for a while. And they never got pregnant, why?"


    Something is wrong, I''m sure cows need to have calves to start producing milk, so are these cows different? That would only make things easier for me, if I get some of these cows, I will be able to have infinite milk.


    "It''s nothing, I was just thinking too much. But now, leaving that aside, can you tell me where to find this benefactor who helped the village?"


    "I''m sorry, he hasn''t been in this place for about 2 years. He disappeared and we were unable to contact him."


    "So how do you get the special grass?"


    "We always receive on Thursdays. It is always brought by merchants."


    "I see. And you still can''t contact him can you?"


    "We tried, but unfortunately it wasn''t possible."


    "No problem, thanks for answering that. And one last question, do you have any cheese here?"


    "I don''t know exactly what cheese is, could you tell me what it is?"


    "It''s a kind of white, slightly solid food made from milk, didn''t you do anything like that?"


    "Not that I remember, we normally use milk to do other things, we never made this cheese."


    "Okay, so it''s okay, I think now I''m going back to the city." Then I got up and left the house with the two of them.


    "Okay, I hope you visit us sometimes, the kids seem to have liked you, since you ... well ..."


    "I understand, I''m also a child, aren''t I? Don''t worry, I''ll be back to visit."


    After that, I said goodbye to everyone in the village and started walking. I would go a long way from the village to get a safe distance and activate my magics.


    I could have asked them to sell me some cow or milk, but given the state the village is in, they need it more than I do. It seems that if I want milk, I will have to pay a visit to another country.


    I''ve never done this before, what will the other countries be like?


    #######


    After getting far enough away, I activated my invisibility magic and my flight magic. Then I flew close enough to the city and deactivated the two magics, after that, I approached the gate walking normally.


    The first person I met was Sierg, he received me with a smile on his face after I greeted him, I went straight to the adventurers guild.


    When I entered, I was greeted by the looks of many people, including the looks of Suzan.


    "Did something happen?"


    "Well, do you know the girls who had talked about you before? They are here." Suzan looked a little uncomfortable, but I didn''t care that they were here.


    Now I could talk to them.


    I finished the mission faster than I thought and they are already here.


    I thought I would only find them during the night. Well, it''s already afternoon and it''s lunchtime.


    "So where are they?" I couldn''t see it, but after Suzan pointed to one of the guild tables, I noticed three small girls sitting.


    I hadn''t noticed them before as my vision was being blocked by the adventurers.


    "Hey, before you go there, don''t forget to be patient, they are just kids."


    "Sure, I''ll be sure to be patient. In a little while, I''ll be back to get the reward for the mission I just completed, I''ll talk to them for a while."


    ****


    IgorRSAW

 Chapter 230 – Talking to the three girls.

    I approached the table where the three girls were sitting. They were eating quietly and didn''t seem to notice me.


    When I got too close, one of them ended up noticing me.


    It was a girl who was probably my age, she had short red hair tied on both sides, her eyes were also red, she had the look of a Tsundere girl.


    "AAAAAAH, IT''S LARISSA" She gave a huge shout, then the other two girls noticed me. Not only them, everyone who was in the guild at that time noticed me and looked at me, shame ...


    The other two girls were also as young as the first, one of them had short hair and a little silver, her blue eyes made her even more beautiful.


    The third girl had long black hair, her eyes had a green color, but it was not an ordinary green, but very dark green.


    It was as if they had taken a brush and painted his eyes with the shade of darker green, it was a beautiful eye.


    "You''re making me ashamed, just calm down," I said that and I sat down with them, they all seemed restless and seemed to want to throw themselves at me.


    Listen, I don''t want a group of lolis behind me, please.


    "But ... but it''s you... You are here." The red-haired girl was looking at me with shining eyes, does she really like me that much? Not knowing what to say, I went straight to the point: "Yes, I''m here, but can I ask you something?"


    """Of course"""


    The three girls responded together, they seemed to have rehearsed this before.


    "Why are they spreading around that I''m an incredible one? You know, it bothers me a little." I gave them a forced smile, the first to say something again was the red-haired girl: "Please excuse us, it''s just ..." She looked embarrassed.


    "It''s just that our leader wanted to find you, so she thought that was the best way to get your attention." It was the girl with silver hair who said it, she seemed a little nervous, but she was much calmer than the others.


    "So that''s it ..." I looked at the red-haired girl with pity. She despaired: "I-It''s a lie, I didn''t do it to get your attention." Seeing how I was looking at her, the girl tried to give some other justification.


    "Don''t worry, I''m not angry." I said to calm her down, but then I asked something: "How did you conclude that I was the most incredible adventurer? Did you see anything?..."


    "Yes, we were in the forest, so ..." So that was it, but what the hell, I thought I had walked away and hid enough. How stupid, but when was that?


    Haaaa ~~


    I sighed and then continued the conversation: "Okay, so you saw me do something incredible and now you consider me the strongest adventurer and wanted to find me ..." I summarized everything in just one sentence.


    "Actually it was our leader who wanted to meet you, she was-" Whoever said it again was the girl with the silver hair, but she was stopped by the red-haired girl: "Shut up ... Shut up ..." She was holding the mouth of the other girl and was threatening her.


    So she fell in love with me? Look, having a girl falling in love with me is not a bad thing, I think I accept that.


    "But tell me, what exactly did you see?" I wanted to know what they had seen so incredible to consider me the strongest. But because of the things I did, there are many options ...


    "Well, when we were hunting for herbs in the forest, we ended up listening to some strange sounds and went to investigate .." Who started to tell the story was the red-haired girl, and I listened carefully.


    Apparently, while I was hunting some monsters using my ice sword and several kinds of different spells, in addition to flying out a few times, they saw it all.


    They were hidden, so I couldn''t see them. I thought I had used the search magic, but it looks like I wasn''t doing it at the moment, so I didn''t notice the girls'' presence.


    And then, from then on they followed me for a while longer and watched all my battles, and then they were amazed. It can be said that it is a little clich¨¦, but I can understand.


    "So you saw all of this, I think I should have paid more attention ..." They had even seen flying magic and also saw that I could use several different types of magic elements, this is really dangerous.


    I never showed everything I could do to the guild officials. Although the guild master already knows that I am strong, I do not like to attract attention. However, moving up Rank so fast, it was a little difficult not to attract attention.


    "Yes, you were amazing, I have never seen anyone so strong before." The red-haired girl''s eyes were shining. They were really amazed by my strength, it makes me a little happy and embarrassed.


    "I have never seen anyone use magic in such a wonderful way." The black-haired girl spoke for the first time.


    "True, your movements while using a sword were incredible." The silver-haired girl said.


    "When you fought with your hands and punched those wolves, how can you be so strong with these thin arms?" The red-haired girl came up to me and took my arm, so I pushed her away.


    "Okay, I understand that you guys admire me, but can I ask your names? I don''t think I''ve ever seen you before."


    "Ah, sure ..." The red-haired girl started introducing her friends: "This one Ceneli." First, she introduced the silver-haired girl. So her name was Ceneli, it''s not a pretty name, but it''s not ugly either.


    "And this one is Meriwil." The girl with black hair was called Meriwil, it was a common name: "And I am Reda, it is a pleasure to meet you."


    "Nice to meet you, I think you already know, but my name is Larissa and I''m a C-RANK adventurer"


    "We are all still in Rank F, we started as adventurers recently." Ah, so that''s why I never found them.


    "Hmm, could you tell me why?" I was just a little curious, nothing much.


    IgorRSAW

 Chapter 231 – I shouldn’t help but …

    "Well, the three of us have been friends practically since we were born, we lived in a village near Grenrok, so we came to the city to become adventurous." Rena was the one who started telling the story.


    "Just for that?"


    "Our village has some financial problems, so we wanted to help." Wait, could that be it? This is very convenient, it is not possible.


    "Does your village happen to be between some mountains and has a chief named Hafrid?" I asked curiously, if that were the case, it would be a huge coincidence.


    But it looks like I was wrong.


    "No, no, no, it''s another village. We don''t even have mountains close by." Reda denied and then continued: "Our village is just east of Grenrok, it is quite far, but we came by coach with the help of some adventurers. I should thank them for that afterward."


    "I see... You have become adventurers to help your village, now I understand. It is a very noble reason, I thought you were just a few little girls who were trying to kill themselves."


    "What? Is that what you thought when you looked at us? How rude!" Reda didn''t look angry, she looked sadder. Well, what would a normal person think if he saw three young children going out to kill monsters? Of course, I would think they are trying to kill themselves.


    "I''m just kidding. Are you really adventurous? I don''t see any weapons." None of them even had a gun, so it was weird.


    "Hmm, as I said before, we are in Rank F, so the only things we do are harvest missions and it was on one of those missions that we found you." Reda smiled, was she really smiling? What an idiot girl.


    "Wait for a second, are you going to the forest without weapons at risk of encountering monsters?"


    "Yea."


    "Are you stupid? I never thought I would meet such stupid people in my life, you exceeded all my expectations."


    "You''re being rude again, I told you to stop it." The other two girls continued to look at our discussion without saying anything, they even seemed to be having fun with it.


    "Okay, I''m kidding... But you know this is dangerous, don''t you? Going around without weapons or anything you can use to defend yourself." I really wanted them to be careful, I wouldn''t want to see three children dying like that.


    Even if I don''t care about them enough, I would still be a little sad if something like this happened.


    "We know that, but we are saving money to buy weapons, I think we are almost getting it, right?" Reda looked at the two girls and they both confirmed, then she continued, "And don''t worry, I can use some magic too."


    Hmm, interesting, so she can use magic.


    "I see, so let''s go," I called the three girls and got up.


    "Huh?" Reda looked confused, the other two girls were also acting equally.


    "We are going to buy weapons and also test some of their magic, just wait for me to get my reward." I smiled at the three girls, Reda blushed at that and seemed to want to pass out, so her two friends held her.


    Well, I know I shouldn''t be helping them since I have something more important to do, but I can''t leave them like this ...


    ######


    After talking to Suzan and getting my reward, I waited for the girls to finish eating and left the guild together. Many people were looking at us curiously, as we were a group of children alone walking around the city.


    "Reda, do you know any good places that sell weapons and armor?" I''ve probably been here longer than her and I don''t know about it, I feel a little embarrassed. Well, I never needed a weapon and armor.


    "Yes, we had already gone to look at a store before, so we were saving money. Do you want me to take you there?"


    "Is it really a good place? If it is, I think we can go there."


    "From what I saw, the weapons and armor there seemed to be of the highest quality, I think everything is fine."


    "If so, I think that''s fine." Then we walked through the capital, and after turning a few streets. We arrived at a place away from the main street, it was between several buildings and the street was narrow.


    For a moment I thought I had entered a very dangerous place, but after a while, I could see that there were plenty of inns and a few smaller stores down this narrow street.


    But they were also less busy and of lesser quality.


    After walking for a long time, and also being attracted to many interesting stores, we arrived in a slightly larger building.


    It had a large wooden door that was now open, and also a large plaque on the side with the handwritten words "Blacksmith." It looked like it was written by a child, but I could understand it.


    From inside the building, I could hear the sounds of metal being hammered and also the voices of some men.


    ''Is it really okay to get in here?'' I was really thinking it wouldn''t be a good idea, but the three girls didn''t even care, moved on, and entered the building.


    Worried about them, I went in too.


    "If it''s not those girls, be welcome." When we entered the building, we were greeted by a tall, muscular man behind the counter. He was smiling and looked excited when he saw the three little girls.


    But I was not only paying attention to him, but also to the various weapons and swords of different sizes that were exported on shelves placed on the wall.


    There were also some wooden mannequins wearing some armor.


    ''But this place is really dirty.'' The floor was dirty, so dirty that whenever I stepped on it, a great deal of dust rose.


    But different from the floor. The shelves, the weapons, the armor, they were all in excellent condition.


    But tired of paying attention around, I turned my attention to the man who had already started talking to the three girls.


    "So, who is this other little girl? A new friend?" The man asked Reda.


    "Her name is Larissa, she is also an adventurer and a very strong one."


    "I''m not that strong, am I?"


    "So you''re also an adventurer? Are you looking for some weapons?"


    "I don''t need this, I came here just to help these three girls, do you have good weapons and armor for them?"


    "Hmm? I see." Seeing this, the man smiled and continued: "Since they haven''t introduced me yet, I''m going to introduce myself. My name is Berpaul, I''m a blacksmith who currently doesn''t earn much, hahaha."


    That information was useless, but I think that''s okay.


    "Nice to meet you too."


    IgorRSAW

 Chapters 232 – Helping the girls.

    "I have good weapons and armor for these girls. I separated the weapons some time ago because they said would get the money to pay, so I was waiting for them."


    So that''s what happened, well, he''s a kind guy for doing this for three kids.


    "I see, can you bring the weapons and armor here?" I asked the man to bring everything because I would evaluate it to see if everything was really high quality. Even though I don''t understand much about it, I think I can do it.


    The man agreed to take it and then went to the back. The sounds of iron being hammered were coming from the bottom, so that was probably where his workshop was where the blacksmiths worked.


    He seemed to have a few employees since he could hear a few different voices coming from there.


    For a smithy that is so far away and so "hidden", he manages to stay open and with some employees.


    After waiting for Berpaul for a while, he returned carrying a huge wooden box, and there were all the things he had kept.


    The first thing I put my eyes on was a short sword that was on top of everything, and I could also see another weapon that resembled an English punch. In addition to these two weapons, the rest were armor.


    He started to take everything out of the box.


    The armor was made of leather, but it also had an iron that covered all vital points. Looking at the quality of leather and iron, it was very good armor.


    I tried to bend the iron plate with all my strength, and of course, I managed to bend it, but it was a little difficult.


    Of course, then I just returned to its normal state without Berpaul noticing.


    They were good armor and would serve them well. As it do not use much iron, the armor was not heavy and they would be able to use that armor easily.


    So changing my focus, I took the sword.


    The sword was a little heavy, but it had the ideal weight for a child to use, it even seemed to be made for people my age or the age of girls.


    ''That sword is certainly sharp.'' The sword''s edge was so good that just touching my finger was enough to cut it, it was a good sword.


    It appeared to be made of iron, it was not a special sword...


    When I cut my finger, the girls were concerned, but unlike them, Berpaul did not seem concerned. After healing with magic, they seemed to have seen that this cut was no big deal.


    Next was the English punch. It was not surprising at all, it was made only of iron and was very resistant, perfect for punching someone or a monster in the face.


    Depending on the force used, it would hurt a lot.


    "They are all good quality items, this is incredible. You really do a good job here." I said as I continued to analyze one of the armor.


    "This is no big deal, you see those other swords over there, they can cut a stone in half with just a swing."


    "I see ..." I''m sure he was lying ... right?


    "So, did you bring the money today? If you did, I will prepare everything for you to take." Berpaul looked at the three girls for an answer, but I interfered.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll pay, you can prepare everything."


    "Hm? Is that true Reda?" The man asked her, but Reda also seemed confused by this.


    "I don''t know, is it true?" Reda came over and stood in front of me, she was looking at me like a happy dog. If she had a tail, it would probably be swinging it now.


    "Of course, why would I lie?"


    "Is she really serious? Is she going to buy it for us?" Ceneli told Meriwil, but the other girl also didn''t know how to react.


    They didn''t seem to be believing.


    Throughout the purchase process, the girls looked at me in awe and with expectations, it was as if they were looking at the person who saved their lives. I confess that it was bothering me a little.


    Altogether the weapons and armor cost me a gold coin. It was supposed to be a little more, but Berpaul lowered the value a little.


    "Thanks for that. Now you can get this." I gave each one armor.


    They were carrying all with a little difficulty, so I took the sword and the English punch: "So, who uses these weapons?" I held the guns in front of the girls.


    "I will use the sword." The first to act was Ceneli. She took the sword from my hand and held it tight. Now she was having even more trouble holding on to the armor.


    "And I take that." Then it was Reda''s turn. She took the English punch and equipped it.


    "Okay, give me the armor back now. I see that you guys are having trouble carrying it. I hope you can use these armor, as it seems that you are not able to even hold them."


    "Of course we did it!" Rena protested.


    "It''s a little heavy, but I don''t think I''ll have any problems," Ceneli said with her expressionless face as usual.


    "I can do it too," Meriwil said motivated.


    "Well, anyway, give me the armor, let''s go to my house first. Later we''ll test your magics, okay?" I put their armor in my storage, but no one seemed to be surprised.


    Wow, I expected a more fun reaction.


    "Hm? To your home?"


    "Yes, don''t you want to?"


    "Of course, I want to. Come on girls, let''s go to Larissa''s house! And bye Berpaul, see you later." Reda said and went outside the building.


    "See you later, Berpaul." "See you later." Then the two girls said goodbye.


    "See ya girls ... And you, take good care of these girls, understand?"


    "I can''t take care of children, I''m a child too."


    "Don''t play dumb, now go, they are waiting for you."


    "Okay, see you later," I said goodbye to Berpaul and left the building too.

 Chapter 233 – My hand!

    "I don''t believe you bought this for us, nor do I know how I can thank you," Reda said with a smile on her face as she hopped through the city streets.


    She is a child.


    "Yes, I don''t know how to thank you, do you accept a massage? I''m good at it." Ceneli said with her usual expressionless face. Don''t say such a thing, because I might end up accepting it.


    "Thank you," Meriwil said, his face a little flushed.


    "Don''t worry, I don''t want anything in return."


    "What? You just spent a gold coin because of us and you didn''t even know us."


    "That''s true. I think I was touched by your story."


    "Were you touched? This is weird coming from you ..."


    "What do you mean?"


    "I mean ... I don''t think that a person who slays monsters with an evil smile on her face can be "touched" by someone .."


    "Monsters are different from people, aren''t they?" I smiled at Reda, making her stop walking for a moment. It wasn''t my goal to scare you, just to keep you quiet, okay?


    "All right," Reda replied as if she understood, and I kept walking.


    "Now follow me, let''s go to my home." Then I started walking to the noble district with the girls following me. They seemed to never have entered the prime area of the city, as they were in awe of the buildings.


    In addition to the mansions, they looked at the stores as if they were in paradise. But when they saw the price of things, they soon turned away discouraged. Well, I can''t blame them, things here are really expensive.


    Pausing to think, the nobles must be fucking rich, right? I confess that I''m a little jealous.


    Walking for a while under the suspicious looks of many people, we arrived at the gate of my mansion.


    "Here it is, my humble home." I opened the gate that was unlocked and went in, Reda and the girls continued outside without moving.


    "Are you sure this is your home? Invading someone''s property is a crime, understand?" Reda said in a slightly shaky voice.


    "How rude, I would never break into someone''s home." Especially a nobleman''s house, I don''t want to have problems with the nobility, that would make me a little more irritated than normal. Nobles are irritating.


    "Is it true?" "Okay, but I hope I don''t get arrested." Ceneli and Meriwil entered leaving Reda outside. After thinking a little more, she decided to enter.


    We walked through the flowery backyard and they seemed to be convincing themselves this was my home. I think you guys should have believed it from the start.


    "Right." I approached the mansion''s front door and knocked on the door. I could have used wind magic to use the ''bell'' but that would have been a lot of work.


    After I knocked on the door, I waited for some more time and started to hear footsteps behind the door.


    Then the door opened.


    "Welcome back." Lincy welcomed us. After noticing the three girls behind me, she looked confused.


    "These three girls are my guests. This little girl here is called Reda, the other one there is called Meriwil and she is called Ceneli, treat them well, right?"


    "Of course."


    """It''s a pleasure to meet you""" The three girls said and bowed at the same time.


    After that, we went straight to the top floor. The three girls were admiring every part of the mansion, they even seemed to have forgotten to breathe.


    "Okay, you can go inside and put on your armor." I went into my room with them and shortly afterward I handed the armor to each of them so they could dress.


    I stayed in the room as they put their armors over the clothes.


    After a long time, they had changed. All of them were now wearing their leather armor with iron plates.


    ####


    After the girls finished changing, they took their weapons and we went outside the city. Sierg as he always was at the gate, but he didn''t question where we were going.


    After getting far enough away from the city, we found a partially open field in the middle of the forest, that is, a perfect arena for battles.


    "Okay, you know why I brought you guys here, don''t you?"


    "Yes, you will test our skills. Even though I don''t know why you are doing this ..." Reda was looking at me like an enemy, she seemed to have realized what I was going to do...


    "Activate your best magic, now!" I screamed and ran towards Reda.


    I wasn''t using any magic, I was just using my body strength.


    I approached her in an instant. I didn''t want to hurt her, so I wouldn''t actually hit her, I just wanted to see how she would handle my attack.


    With my approach, small particles of light were created around Reda''s body. Then she used her English punch and punched me.


    I received her punch with my fist because I thought it would not hurt me.


    Crack ~~


    But the only thing I felt was a tremendous pain in my hand and I heard the sound of my bones were being broken into several pieces. They were broken.


    As soon as I looked at my hand, I realized that all of my fingers were broken.


    I was feeling a lot of pain in my hand, but I was acting like I wasn''t feeling anything.


    And Reda...


    "Awawawawawa, my god, my god, what do I do." She deactivated the magic she was using and held my hand.


    You aren''t helping, you''re just making my hand hurt even more.


    "Do not worry." But it was simple, with just a little bit of healing magic, all my fingers went back to their proper places.


    Of course, before using the magic I had to align my fingers, and for that, I had to go through a session of many pains.


    I confess that I have suffered less from the pain than I should have. Don''t tell me that I''m becoming a masochist?


    "Wow, you healed everything, let me see." Reda held my hand and closed my fingers to check that I was okay. The other girls were also looking at me in awe.


    But now we don''t have time for that.


    "Sorry, I underestimated your strength and the strength of this weapon a little. Let''s continue, okay?"


    "But now try not to get hurt, OK?"


    "You are teasing me?"


    "I would never do that." Reda smiled and activated her magic again.


    "So it''s okay, here I go."

 Chapter 234 – These girls are so strong.

    I already knew what Reda was using, so I also activated my body reinforcement magic. But of course, I didn¡¯t activate it at full strength, as I could end up going overboard and hurting her.


    Realizing that I, too, had activated body reinforcement magic, Reda hesitated a little to attack me and remained still.


    However, I had no intention of waiting. With the magic activated, my speed had practically doubled.


    I appeared in front of Reda in an instant, but she wasn''t surprised.


    Also using her body-reinforcing magic, she ran and went on guard again. After that, she continued to run across the terrain without intending to attack.


    "Are you going to keep running forever? Attack me."


    "As if I could do that, if I attack you I will surely die."


    "Of course not, you can attack me with all your strength, alright?" Our conversation continued as we ran in circles with me chasing her and she running away from me at full speed.


    I could easily reach it if I increased the power of my magic, but it wouldn''t be fun.


    After being thoughtful for a while, Reda had given up on running and decided to get my head-on attack.


    Using her English punch that was on her right hand, she tried to punch me in the belly, but I threw my body to the side to avoid it. But even though I had avoided the first attack, she had already prepared the second right away.


    While I threw my body to the left side to avoid the punch that came from the right side, with her left leg she tried to kick me in the waist. This time I jumped back.


    Even though my balance was affected, I managed to do that.


    ''That was close'' Seeing that it had destabilized me a little, Reda attacked and this time came running with her arms behind. She was running like an anime character, that was cool!


    Approaching me, she started throwing several punches. I couldn''t handle them since she had the English punch that could hurt me. So as if I was practicing dance, I avoided her punches.


    I could feel the wind her punches made hitting my face, but luckily none of the punches hit me. Maybe I''m too skilled?


    "Okay, it''s over." Reda had already had a lot of fun doing this, I could see that even though she was sweaty and tired, she had a smile on her face while punching and kicking continuously to hit me.


    I lifted my left leg and kicked her right arm, making her move away a little. It was a unique upward movement, a fast and very elegant movement.


    Without giving Reda time to rest, I spun my body around, and with my left leg again I landed a direct kick to her chin.


    Her head shook like a doll, and she fell backward unconscious.


    When she fell, I disabled my magic and moved closer. She was breathing and seemed to be fine.


    "Reda!"


    "Are you okay?"


    Shortly after her fall, her two friends approached in concern, but I calmed them down: "Don''t worry, she just passed out, but that''s fine. She should wake up in a little while .." Or I think she''ll wake up in a little while.


    I don''t know exactly when she''ll wake up.


    "But now leaving that aside, it is you guys'' turn, isn''t it?" I looked at the two girls and they walked away a little scared.


    Ceneli took her sword and pointed it at me. Meriwil went further back and seemed to be getting ready to use magic at any moment. But before our battle could start, I took Reda and put her a little further away.


    It would be bad if she got hurt, wouldn''t it?


    "Okay, now that Reda is safe, I''m going to deal with you two. Attack with all your strength." I put my hand on the ground and then a metal sword started to be created.


    This is certainly a cool scene!


    The two girls gulped seeing that scene but said nothing. I held my sword in my right hand and started walking toward them.


    The closer I got, the farther they went. After a while, they reached the edge of the field and found themselves trapped.


    ''They are too scared to fight. I shouldn''t be such a scary little girl.''


    "Right! Meriwil, run away and cover me, okay?" Ceneli gave an order to Meriwil with a serious expression on her face, I think I had never seen her so expressive before.


    ''So, what are they going to do next?''


    This time I decided to stay still and waited for a while. Meriwil walked away just as Ceneli asked and then started to prepare to cast some kind of magic while pointing her hand in my direction.


    "I will not let you do that." Without intending to let her use any magic, I ran towards her holding my sword. Without the body reinforcement, I was not as fast as before, but even so, I was close to her in an instant.


    "You will not interfere." But before I could get close enough, Ceneli stepped in and slammed her sword across mine with all her might. She was strong, much stronger than I thought.


    I looked to see if she had any reinforcement magic activated, but it didn''t seem to be the case.


    "Are you strong, do you do any training?" I asked her.


    "I do some, why?"


    "It''s nothing. Come on, attack me." I know it''s not cool to start a conversation in the middle of a battle, but I couldn''t help myself, she is really strong.


    ''Actually, all three of these girls are very competent.'' I thought as I watched Meriwil''s magic activate.


    ''Strong and dangerous magic is approaching.''

 Chapter 235 – Powerful magic.

    With Meriwil''s magic being activated, I started to have a bad feeling, so I activated a barrier around me. Then a hot and a cold wind started to circulate over me.


    The heat and the cold mixed and started to create a great tornado of hot air and cold air, then a big explosion happened. But since I had the barrier activated, I didn''t suffer any injuries.


    ''Shit, what did happen?'' I don''t know if there is an explanation for the cold and the heat causing an explosion, but it was incredibly powerful and also very cool. However, that was dangerous.


    "Are you trying to kill me? That magic was too strong, idiot."


    "Eh? Didn''t you even get hurt?" Meriwil looked at me in surprise and without believing what they were seeing.


    "Did you mean to hurt me? What a daring girl."


    "Of course not, I just wanted to show you my powerful magic, hehe." Meriwil smiled at me, but I could tell that she was really afraid of what I was going to do.


    "But danger aside, that magic of yours was amazing."


    "Are you serious? Thank you. I am very proud and confident in the power of this magic, I can blow up several monsters to pieces if necessary." She puffed out her chest. You know, it''s scary to see a cute girl saying something like that.


    "Well, but now is not the time for compliments, let''s continue." Then I took hold of my sword and went towards Meriwil again, making her startle a little and retreat away.


    Ceneli who was a little further away because of the magic used by Meriwil would not arrive in time.


    Or was that what I thought.


    Before I could approach Meriwil, Ceneli gained a lot of momentum and arrived in front of me in an instant.


    "Oh, how amazing, you can also use magic. But I''m sure this is not body reinforcement magic, what is it?"


    "Hm? I used wind magic to gain momentum, didn''t you use it for that too?"


    "No, no. But I already used it for something like that, so I understand. But now keep using it, I want to see if you can get away from me." I gripped my sword and attacked her head-on.


    "I can''t use it that way .. Damn it!" Ceneli didn''t even have time to think much about what to do, she received my attack head-on and we crossed our swords. I put my full strength on the sword, making Ceneli step back a little and her arms started to shake.


    She was a strong girl, but I am much stronger than her.


    ''But I must not use my full strength here, it would be dangerous.'' Then I jumped back and gave her a little space to recover.


    After giving it a little space, I noticed that Meriwil was activating another spell, but that one didn''t seem as dangerous as the other. Large stones appeared beside her and they all flew towards me.


    I activated my barrier. The stones crashed into it and broke into several smaller pieces.


    "You are distracted." Ceneli saw that I had ignored her to protect myself from magic, or so she thought. I''m not dumb enough to ignore an opponent in the middle of battle.


    "I haven''t forgotten about you." I smiled at her and then Ceneli was trapped by a rope made of ice.


    Then she was lifted and held upside down. Ceneli took her sword and started to hit the rope trying to cut it.


    But it wouldn''t be that easy.


    "Why is this shit so hard? It''s made of ice." She started to get irritated, and I just started to laugh at the situation.


    "Be careful, Ceneli," Meriwil screamed as she activated fire magic to try to melt the ice, but of course, that wouldn''t work.


    As her magic approached the rope, I created a large shield made of earth to keep the fire from reaching the ice. It would be easier to use the barrier, but I wanted to test this protection a little.


    But it was not as efficient as I imagined, even though it prevented the fire from hitting the rope directly, only the heat caused was enough to weaken the rope, allowing Ceneli to cut it.


    Ceneli, who was upside down, fell to the ground quickly, and before reaching the ground she used wind magic to turn her body and fall to her feet. She fell from a great height, she seemed to be in pain.


    "Do you want help? I think you hurt your foot a little." I approached Ceneli trying to help her, but I was met by a sword attack. I blocked her sword with mine and moved away from it a little.


    "I don''t want you to help, our fight is not over yet." She looked determined, but it wouldn''t do.


    "You know if I don''t heal your foot, it''s going to get worse, don''t you? I''m sure you broke it or something. That shouldn''t have happened since you can use wind magic, you know?"


    "Hm?"


    "It''s simple to use magic to cushion your fall. That''s the basics, you wouldn''t have been hurt if you had done that."


    "I understand."


    "Alright, I declare this battle a draw, I think I''ve seen enough of your abilities. And also Reda is almost waking up."


    "What? Why?" Meriwil who was preparing another spell looked a little disappointed.


    "Well, Ceneli got hurt a little bit, wouldn''t be good to continue with this battle."


    "I understand."


    After that, I used my healing magic to heal Ceneli''s foot which had been broken. Yes, I don''t know how a strong girl like her can have such a fragile bone.


    Anyway, she''s just a kid, so it''s understandable.


    And, we wait for Reda to wake up.

 Chapter 236 – These girls are a little annoying.

    After I healed Ceneli''s foot, we waited for Reda to wake up, during all this time I talked to the girls about her magics and also Ceneli''s strength. It was all very impressive.


    If I were not the protagonist, I would certainly be dead in the first spell that Meriwil used to attack me.


    ''Good thing nothing happened ...'' Apart from the fact that Ceneli''s foot had broken, no one had been seriously injured. And since she was healed immediately, it is as if nothing had happened.


    "So, how much longer do you will keep sleeping?" We''d been waiting a long time, and Reda didn''t seem to have given any sign that she''d be waking up. So I used a little water magic and wet her face.


    "Guaaaa, what the fuck is this." Reda stood up desperately as she breathed heavily, seeming to have drowned. After looking around, she realized what had happened: "Are you trying to kill me?"


    "Of course not, I just got tired of waiting for you to wake up, now let''s go back to the city."


    "Wait for a second, how long did I stay asleep? Is it over? Is our training over?" Reda looked confused and uneasy.


    "Of course, it''s over. Look around, it was a lot of fun." Reda looked around and noticed the large hole in the ground that the explosion of Meriwil''s magic had caused, in addition to Ceneli''s dirt-soiled clothes.


    "Wait, did you fight the two without me? This is unfair, fight me!" Reda pointed her finger at me, looking like an arrogant girl. But that will not work, I soon refused her proposal, leaving her a little upset.


    "Don''t be like that, I already saw that you guys are very strong, including you."


    "Really? Am I strong?" Reda approached me with her eyes shining, she looked really happy with my watch.


    "Yes, you are strong."


    "Listen, she just said that I am strong." Reda looked at the other two girls and seemed to be bragging. You shouldn''t do that, it looks like I have to do something about it.


    "But those two over there are even stronger than you."


    "Urgg" Reda made a strange sound and looked at me: "How come they are stronger than me? I am the leader of this group, did you know that?"


    "You didn''t seek help from your friends, you guys were supposed to attack me as a group. Because of that you got knocked out, didn''t you?"


    "You attacked me first, I didn''t have time to think about it."


    "But when you hurt my hand the fight was stopped, and even then you didn''t mind asking for help for both of them."


    "I thought it was an individual test, you didn''t tell us that we were supposed to fight together, you should have said that from the start."


    "When I got here, I hinted that it would be a group test. Plus you also seemed to understand, you said you knew I would test the skills of the three of you."


    "But I thought you were going to test our skills individually since you attacked me first, right?" Reda looked at the two girls and they waved.


    "Actually we thought the same too, but you asked us to attack together, so we started working as a team," Ceneli said.


    "Really .." Meriwil seemed to have understood the same thing as the two.


    Did I express myself so badly? I wanted the three of them to fight me as a team, I think I should have said it more clearly. Well, now it doesn''t matter anymore, I think we can try that another time.


    "Okay, I confess I didn''t make it clear what I wanted. But we fight again later, now I''m starting to get hungry. Aren''t you guys hungry too?"


    "" Yes. "" Meriwil and Ceneli agreed, but Reda.


    "What do you mean? Now is the time to fight the three of us together, it''s not time to eat!" Reda looked at the two girls, who this time did not give a positive answer.


    "I''m hungry."


    "Me either."


    "See? The three of us are hungry and only you want to fight, give it up, let''s go back to town. Like I said, leave this fight for another time."


    "Hmm ... okay, but I don''t will forget that, and next time I will certainly defeat you."


    "Sure, I''ll wait for that."


    ####


    After that, we went back to the mansion and ate something.


    We stayed there until dusk. During the whole time, Reda was inviting me to a battle, but I had to keep refusing.


    I confess that her personality was a little irritating.


    When night came, the three girls left and finally left me alone. I thanked God I managed to get rid of these three girls for now. It was a little tiring.


    I don''t hate them, but dealing with kids sucked, I really don''t like it.


    "Are you okay? Dinner is almost ready." Lincy came up behind the couch I was sitting on.


    "I''m just a little tired, those kids are a little difficult to deal with, I don''t think I can do that for a long time."


    "But you''re also a child, aren''t you? Just get along with them and become friends."


    "Impossible! They are totally the opposite of me. They like to get attention, laugh all the time..."


    "But this is good, it means that they are healthy children, you should learn from them."


    "Are you saying that I am not a healthy child?"


    "That''s not what I meant, I just want you to make some friends, the only thing you do is fight monsters and take care of adult affairs. A normal child doesn''t live like that."


    "Did you ever think that I was a normal child?"


    "Certainly not.."


    "Right?" I got up from the couch and went over to the table to sit down. Lincy called the others and they went down to dinner.


    Again it was a very good dinner, it was good to have a lot of people at the table. I didn''t feel lonely like when I arrived in this world.


    And it made me happy.


    Things have changed a lot since I arrived in this world, haven''t they?

 Chapter 237 – A sudden explosion.

    The next day I woke up ready to do a little investigation. I would have to investigate the mayor to find out where the drug was coming from, and I was wanting to do that now.


    I haven''t played a detective in a while, so it''s going to be an interesting experience. Also, I will earn a lot of money from the guild master if I can find out more information, and that will be good.


    I woke up and went downstairs as fast as possible.


    Syl was now sleeping in her room, she wasn''t in my bed so I don''t know if she was still sleeping. But when I got downstairs, I noticed she was already there drinking coffee.


    Not only her but Emily and her entire family were already seated at the table, making me think I''d overslept.


    "Wait, did I oversleep?" As soon as I approached the table I asked them, but everyone had their mouths full of food except Emily.


    "I don''t think so, we who woke up too early. You didn''t hear all that noise? Nobody could sleep after that." Noise? I was sleeping very well, I don''t remember hearing any loud noises.


    "Didn''t hear anything, did something happen?"


    "Not exactly, it looks like an accident happened nearby, then there was a big explosion."


    "Then something happened! Did someone get hurt? An explosion is serious, did you know that?" Was she acting like this was nothing? This is dangerous.


    And how did I not hear anything? I wasn''t that tired.


    "Well, I still don''t know if anyone got hurt." Emily was eating like she didn''t care. Hey, there was an explosion in the middle of town, that''s not normal.


    "But the explosion took place in the prime area? Since it was a very loud sound." Honestly, I still can''t accept not having heard anything.


    "I was exaggerating a bit when I said it was too loud. The explosion seems to have happened near the main street."


    "IT MAKES THINGS WORSE! HOW CAN YOU BE ACTING AS IF IT''S NOTHING SERIOUS? Aren''t you all worried that something serious might have happened?"


    "In the capital, this happened frequently," Emily said calmly.


    "Wait, is this serious?"


    "Yes, it usually happened, mainly in the poorer areas of the city. There were a lot of accidents because of magic being used the wrong way, you know?" Emily''s mother decided to join the conversation by saying something shocking.


    "So it was normal to have an explosion... But in that residential area?"


    "Mhm, a lot of people used artifacts or what little magic they had for household chores, sometimes accidents happened. But I have to confess that I''ve never seen an explosion as strong as the one that happened today."


    "I see... Anyway, I''ll have a look over there, then I''ll give you guys news."


    "I can go?" This time Syl decided to say something. She was eagerly waiting for me to take her with me, but I can''t do that, because today I''m going to act like a detective. And now that there''s a random explosion in the middle of town, it''s not a good idea to take her.


    "You stay here. Since one explosion happened, others can happen, isn''t it? Even if you aren''t worried, I''m worried."


    "Alright..." Syl was a little upset but seemed to understand my concern, so I decided to say something to cheer her up: "Don''t worry, I''ll take you out when everything is calmer. I promise to you."


    "Yes, I''ll wait for it." Syl who even look sad before smiled and pointed his finger at me. Right after, Syl went back to eating. She didn''t look worried about the explosion.


    After that, I also started eating while talking to them about the explosion.


    After the explosion happened they went to the backyard where they could only see a big black smoke far away.


    Through the gate, they could see many neighbors were also worried and went out to find out what was going on. After a few minutes, the black smoke disappeared and it was as if nothing had happened, everything was calm.


    The screams that could have been heard coming from the main street were gone, so everyone assumed everything was fine. They went inside and the neighbors returned to their homes.


    I asked them if no one came here to ask for help, as I am a member of the guild, but that doesn''t seem to be the case.


    ''Was it just an accident and no one got hurt?'' Saying goodbye to the girls and Emily''s father, I left the mansion and went into the street, where everything was calm. I could observe some nobles walking down the street as if it were a normal day.


    I couldn''t hear a scream or someone talking about some kind of explosion while in the upscale neighborhood.


    But things started to get weirder the closer I got to Main Street and the Adventurers Guild. The streets were empty.


    The stores that had been open before were now closed, looking like a holiday.


    ''Things haven''t calmed down like they''re thinking, have they?'' The nobles just don''t care, but there''s something wrong here.


    Afraid it was something serious, I started walking faster, almost running through the alleys to get to the guild as quickly as possible.


    And again I didn''t find anyone on the streets, everyone had disappeared.


    After some time walking, I had arrived on the empty main street. My heart started beating faster, I was nervous about what would have happened, and it was something more serious than I could have imagined.


    "What the hell happened in this place.."

 Chapter 238 – Destruction.

    I was looking at the adventurers guild. Actually only what was left of it. The building was destroyed, and only a few broken pieces of wood were left.


    A mountain of rubble and a great deal of dust were still in the air, it didn''t even look like it had happened a few hours ago.


    Neighboring buildings had also been destroyed, and buildings that were a little further away had been damaged in structure by the explosion.


    But the thing that confused me the most was that no one was there. Everyone was gone, no one was here to help people who had possibly been hurt, everyone was in "hiding"


    "Hello, is anyone around here?" I started walking around and looking for someone. Despite hearing some sounds inside some buildings, no one dared to leave or respond, everyone was scared.


    I was completely confused by all of this, but I had no one to talk to.


    The nobles don''t seem to care and the guild was destroyed, and I also have no idea where the guild master is. There was also no adventurer around to tell me what had happened.


    Where was everyone?


    As I couldn''t find anyone around, I decided to activate my search magic to make sure that there was no one around and that there was no one under the rubble.


    ''Come on.'' I approached the adventurers guild again and activated the search magic. And some signs appeared.


    Some signs of life were inside some of the buildings.


    There were some signs of life coming from the adventurers'' guild building. Some of those signs were almost disappearing.


    "Shit, I have to help them." How can these people still be alive? They were buried under a great deal of wood and other heavy materials.


    Desperate, I started using wind magic, my strength and speed to clear the rubble. The first signs of life were coming from where the guild''s counter.


    .


    The image of Suzan came to mind, so I started to act even more quickly to clear the debris. Suzan was a normal woman, she wouldn''t stay alive for long if she stayed here.


    "Fast, faster." Activating my body booster magic, I started to remove the debris even more quickly. It took a few seconds for the debris to be all removed and a person''s hand appeared.


    It was a woman''s hand. She was under a large piece of wood that hid her face, but I could already tell it wasn''t Suzan.


    When I removed the wood, I could see that she was a woman I had never seen before. She wore light armor on her body, maybe because of that, she was able to keep herself alive.


    Using magic, I tried to look for the woman''s wounds, but she didn''t seem to have any serious injuries. So I healed the most visible wounds and held her in my lap, after which I placed her in the middle of the main street.


    After that, I started going after the other signs of life I had found.


    They were all adventurers, I hadn''t found Suzan or Norm. I thought they might be dead as I didn''t detect their sign of life, but I didn''t find their bodies.


    I didn''t find Suzan and Norm but found some people who were already dead.


    People I had seen before but who were now dead. Some were even without pieces of their bodies, probably the missing pieces were lost among the rubble of the building.


    I also removed the bodies I found and placed them on the main street.


    Even though I''m not feeling bad about their deaths, it''s good to treat them with a respect.


    The more I dug through the rubble, the more bodies of adventurers I found, everything was bloody. All the blood I hadn''t found before started to show up.


    But the blood was already dry and had mixed with the dust.


    And during my search, I managed to find only four other people alive, and they were all adventurers. I had met them all in the guild before.


    The men who were still alive were used to drinking in the guild.


    Only the first woman is someone I''ve never seen.


    And what about dead people? Unfortunately, there were a lot of them. 15 bodies were gathered and put on the main street.


    Some with pieces of their bodies missing and some that didn''t even seem to be injured, but I was pretty sure they were dead.


    But among these bodies, I couldn''t find anyone I cared about, and that made me relieved. Suzan, Norm, the guild master, and also the three girls I met recently, weren''t here.


    "If they''re not here, where are they? And who can explain to me what the hell happened here?" No one was around or appeared to talk to me, the city had turned into a desert.


    Only people in the noble area were living normally, and that made me very angry. I realize that they didn''t care about the lives of people with less social status than theirs.


    ''And where the fuck is that fat guy?'' Your city''s guild has just been destroyed and many adventurers have been killed, won''t he do anything to help?


    The only thing I could do was continue in that place along with the bodies of the adventurers and the people who were passed out. I had to wait for one of them to wake up to tell me what had happened here.


    Also, I want them to tell me where the guild master and the other employees are.

 Chapter 239 – Finding out what happened.

    I stood there waiting for someone to show up or for people who were passed out to wake up.


    But after waiting for a long time, I ended up losing patience and decided to wake one of the people up.


    I approached the first woman that I helped and used water magic to clean her face, and after shaking her body and calling to her for a while, her eyes began to slowly open.


    She got up slowly and started looking around, not seeming to understand what was going on.


    "AAAAAHH~~" She put her hands on her head and flinched, she was shaking and her eyes were closed. This girl was very scared.


    I couldn''t talk to her like that, so I would have to calm her down first.


    "Hey, calm down, you''re fine now." I approached her and held her hand, she continued to tremble with one of her hands on her head.


    She was a beautiful woman, but she was in a sorry state now. I held her hand for a while longer, and the longer the minutes passed, the calmer the woman would become.


    She was shivering less and her breathing which had been uneven now seemed normal.


    ¡°Are you calmer? Are you okay?" When she lifted her head, I looked at her face. Looking into my eyes, tears started to form in her eyes, her expression of fear had disappeared and now only an expression of sadness remained.


    "Everyone... They were all blown to pieces... They died in front of me." I could feel the weight of those words. She had been through a terrible situation.


    "Damn, who did this shit?" Before I was feeling nonchalant about it, but now I was starting to get annoyed.


    "Okay, you saw horrible things, didn''t you?"


    "They were all blown to pieces, I''ve never seen anything like this before, it was like adventurers were made of paper."


    "Wait, were they ripped or blown up?"


    The woman put both her hands on her head and started to shake it, wanting to remember everything that had happened.


    As she continued to do that, she started to say: ¡°I can''t explain it very well, the adventurers started to bleed and the pieces of their bodies started to come out, it was as if they had exploded from the inside out.¡±


    ¡°Can you explain this better to me? What exactly did you see? Who made this?"


    "I don''t know... I don''t know who it was, but it was all really weird." The woman stopped crying and began to tell the story more calmly.


    It was a quiet day like any other, the guild was functioning normally, but suddenly everything turned to hell.


    Adventurers who were having fun began to die.


    Their bodies were twisted and their limbs were torn off and thrown all over the place. Many adventurers managed to get out, but also many died.


    And after several adventurers were brutally killed, a huge explosion of flames happened inside the building and it collapsed. After that, this girl passed out and doesn''t remember what happened anymore.


    I can imagine what it must have been like for her. As she told the story, the woman began to sweat and shiver again, her eyes were wide and full of tears, and her expression was one of pure anguish.


    ¡°But one last question, do you know where the guild master is? What about the guild employees? Do you also remember if there was a group of three little girls in the guild?¡± I asked several questions at once as I wanted to let the girl rest.


    ¡°I didn''t see the guild master anywhere during the attack. And what about the receptionists, as soon as the attack started, they disappeared, it was as if they had used some kind of magic. And I don''t remember having three little girls in the guild, I''m sorry.¡±


    "No, you''ve already helped me a lot. Now rest, okay?" Then I walked away from the girl, as now I had to look for the guild master. Something very serious happened here and I''m sure he got away.


    "Hey, wait a sec." As I walked away from the girl, I heard her voice calling me again, so I turned to her. This time she was smiling and crying at the same time: "Thank you for saving me, thank you so much." She bowed and started to cry.


    Not knowing how to react, I started to feel embarrassed. So I just accepted her thanks and then walked away.


    "Alright, now where are you?" I started looking around, looked at the buildings, at the streets that were now empty and I had no idea where to start looking.


    ¡°I should have asked where they were staying.¡± Reda, Ceneli, and Meriwil were missing. If I knew where they were staying, I could confirm they were okay.


    Not having many options, I decided to visit some inns near the guild. Maybe they''re staying at some of these inns.


    Maybe even the guild master has been hiding in one of them.


    "But of course, it won''t be that easy." I started to visit a few inns, but they all had their doors closed. Even though I knew there were people inside and called for them, I got no response.


    This went on for a while longer, I visited many inns, but none of them attended me, except for one.


    It was an old and precarious inn. I had already passed in front of it, but I would never have recognized it if I didn''t have a sign reading ¡°Inn¡± on the door.


    Like the other inns, it was closed, but as soon as I knocked on the door, someone appeared.


    She was a lady with white hair and many wrinkles on her face.


    "May I help you?" Without leaving the inn and only with the door partially open, she looked at me and began to assess me.


    "Oh, I''m just looking for some people." I forced a smile at the old woman, but she didn''t seem to want to be friendly.


    "These people are not here." Then she tried to close the door, but I held it back.


    "You were the only person who opened the door, can I at least be sure these people aren''t here?" This is a simple inn, it is an inn that Reda and her friends would choose to stay in since those girls had little money.


    "Haaa~~ Alright, come in." At the woman''s invitation, I entered the inn, and then the door was rudely closed.

 Chapter 240 – They are fine… Thankfully

    ¡°So what do you need? Didn''t you see what''s going on out there?" As soon as I walked in, the lady looked into my eyes and started questioning me about it.


    ¡°Yeah, I saw what''s going on out there. The guild was destroyed and there is no one to help, meaning everyone is cowardly and stupid.¡± I answered what I was thinking at the time. To me, everyone is a coward.


    They left a lot of people to die under that rubble and they didn''t even bother to try to help. If I hadn''t arrived in time, surely everyone would be dead.


    But even so, I couldn''t save all...


    ¡°Don''t say that, do you know what happened? It''s not that people are cowards, they''re just afraid to die.¡±


    "If they are afraid to die, to me they are cowards."


    ¡°Okay, I get it, everyone is a coward. But you didn''t just come here to talk to me about it, did you?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I don''t even know you, I''m just looking for some friends. And since your inn is the one that seems to have the lowest price, I thought they would be here. Besides, you were the only person who received me.¡±


    "I don''t know if I should, but I feel a little offended by the part about being the inn that seems cheaper."


    "But I''m not lying, am I?" I looked around and noticed that the structure of the inn was very precarious. There were no tables, the floor was a little dirty and I could see some cracks in the wall.


    ''Is this place safe?''


    ¡°Yes, you are not lying. But that aside, who are you looking for?¡±


    "First I would like to know if the guild master and the guild staff are here."


    "Of course they aren''t here, or do you think the guild master would stay at an inn like this?"


    ¡°I don''t doubt that happens, does a guild master earn a good salary?¡± That old man doesn''t seem to have any fancy objects, so I thought he didn''t have a very good salary.


    Well, I think I was wrong.


    "He has a better salary than the two of us." The woman smiled at me.


    "I also doubt that a bit." I make quite a lot of money hunting, if I tried harder I would certainly make loads of money, but I confess it''s a little tedious just hunting all day.


    "Alright, they''re not here, can I help you with something else?" The woman looked a little impatient.


    ¡°Calm down, I''m also looking for three little girls, they are friends of mine. They are very poor, so I thought they would be here.¡± I said to the woman and waited for an answer, but it was another voice that answered me.


    "Hey, isn''t that a bit rude to say?" It was Reda, she said as she walked down the stairs. Meriwil and Ceneli were close behind.


    "I told you guys not down, it''s dangerous." The old woman turned to the girls and looked worried. She was looking at me and then looking at the three girls like she was afraid I would do something.


    ¡°It''s not dangerous, I was looking for these three right there. How are you guys?" I looked at them and asked the three of them, they smiled and responded positively. Seeing that they weren''t hurt, I calmed down a bit.


    ¡°Were you looking for them? But for what reasons?" Hey, how long is this old bitch going to keep bothering me? Does she think I would do anything to harm the three of them?


    ¡°I wanted to know if they were safe after what happened to the guild. The only thing left there were body parts, I wouldn''t recognize them if they were among those bodies.¡±


    ¡°Hey, is that something to say in front of three kids? And you''re a child too, aren''t you?¡±


    "Whatever, they''re adventurers, they shouldn''t be too shaken about it, right?" I looked at the three girls and they had their eyes wide open. They were looking at me looking confused.


    The first thing that came to my mind was that they didn''t know what had happened to the guild, but is this possible? They are quite close to the guild, surely they would have heard the explosion.


    So are they surprised by what I said?


    "Hey, what happened to the guild?" The first to say something was Reda, she approached me and looked very scared and anxious: "Tell me soon, what happened?"


    "You do not know?" I looked at the old woman, but she looked away and didn''t want to say anything. So this old woman was hiding it from them? How could they not have suspected the huge explosion?


    "I don''t know, tell me, what happened?"


    "Well, I''ll sum it all up." From there I started to tell everything, there was a big explosion on the main street and I went there.


    Arriving there only the guild was destroyed, and besides, no one was on the streets. The adventurers, the residents, all seemed to be hiding. Even the guards at the gates and the city were gone.


    I don''t know if it was because of fear or because of someone''s interference, I just know that there was something strange going on.


    Because the noble part of the town continued to live peacefully.


    Reda and the others were quite annoyed when they learned that the nobles weren''t caring about anything that was going on. But they soon accepted this as they know how the nobles treat people inferior to them.


    I didn''t decide to say much about the bodies I found, but I did say about the people I helped.


    "So you helped everyone, that''s a relief."


    "Well, I wouldn''t say I helped everyone, I think a lot of people ended up dying too."


    ¡°I see, a lot of people died¡­¡± Reda lowered her head and began to cry silently. I didn''t know she was so attached to the adventurers'' guild.


    I can''t promise her that there is no one she likes among the dead, for I don''t know her friends.


    "Alright, now that I''ve seen you guys, I''m going after the guild master."


    "Wait, the guild master is gone?"


    ¡°Yes, he seems to have used magic to escape along with the employees, so I have to look for him now. I need to know what happened.¡± Even though that woman told me some details, it''s still not enough.


    "Can we go with you?" Reda asked, but I think that would be a little inconvenient. They would hinder me a bit and I don''t want them to see the state the guild is in right now.


    ¡°Please stay here at the inn and don''t leave, okay? It will be better this way."


    "But.."


    "I don''t want you to feel any worse. I''m sure you don''t want to see what happened."


    "...."

 Chapter 241 – Damn…

    Hearing me say this, the three girls realized that something very serious had happened. I asked the woman not to let them leave the inn, and I said goodbye to the three girls.


    I don''t know very well what attacked the inn, and this could get very dangerous from now on, involving these three girls in this would be a very stupid thing to do.


    ''Well, but now where are you?'' Leaving the inn, I was a little confused about what to do now. I don''t know exactly where the guild master is, and he''s certainly not in an inn like these three girls.


    Is there somewhere he could go?


    ''Maybe the mayor''s mansion?'' No, that fat man isn''t caring about that apparently, so I don''t think he would let the guild master and his staff use his mansion.


    Not having much choice of what to do, I went back to the adventurers'' guild, where I found some of the adventurers I had helped. They are already awake.


    The woman who had been there before had disappeared and three adventurers were sitting on the floor looking at the guild.


    I could see how downcast they were. Their hands were shaking and one of them was even crying, his muscular and manly appearance had changed into that of a child.


    "Excuse me, are any of you willing to talk to me about what happened?" I approached the three men as I said this looking like a policeman. Noticing my presence, the first to speak was the man who was crying.


    "Sniff... You are Larissa, aren''t you? Sniff... Do you know what happened here?" That phlegm in his nose was bothering me.


    "Yes, it''s me." The three men seemed to know me, and I had also seen them drinking together with other men before.


    "So, what do you need to know?" The man who was the calmest of the three decided to enter the conversation. The man was staring at me.


    "I just want to know what happened. I talked to a girl earlier, but she didn''t seem very well, you know?" The vision of her crying desperate appeared in my mind, that girl isn''t well. I hope she''s gone somewhere safe now.


    "Don''t you know what happened? I thought you were around."


    "Of course not, I was asleep when it happened. I only found out about the explosion because of my maid and some friends."


    "I see..."


    "I helped you guys and now I''m wondering what happened. You guys saw everything that happened before you guys passed out, right?"


    "So it was you who helped us... I should have known, thank you very much." The man was now smiling at me, making me a little embarrassed.


    I honestly still haven''t gotten used to being thanked in this way, it always ends up embarrassing me.


    And I started to feel even worse as the other two men also started to thank me several times. It took a while for them to stop doing this, but finally, they stopped and started telling me what they had seen.


    And to my disappointment, they told me the same thing as the woman. Everything was normal and then suddenly some adventurers began to have their bodies twisted and their bodies were practically torn to pieces.


    After this, a big explosion happened in the middle of the building, and the last thing they remember is the rubble falling on them. I asked them if there were any suspicious people in the guild, but there seemed to be no one.


    ''This is getting more and more complicated.'' No one who was in the guild seems to know exactly what happened, and the guild master doesn''t show up. This is annoying me.


    "Should I focus on looking for him?" Flying over the capital and looking for him wouldn''t be difficult, but I would have to break into some places to do it.


    "What?"


    "I wasn''t talking to you guys. I have to go now." I went away from there and walked a few streets away from the guild. After being a considerable distance away, I entered one of the alleys and activated my invisibility magic.


    Since the guild master didn''t want to appear, I would have to look everywhere for him.


    Activating my magic of flight and search, I began to fly over the capital. I was about to go crazy from receiving so many life signs here, there were thousands, and my head was starting to hurt.


    It was so much information that I felt as if my head was going to explode.


    ''But I think I can handle it.'' The more I flew over the capital, the more signs appeared, and the more my headache increased. I thought I was strong against everything, but I can''t seem to stand a headache.


    I continued flying around and started visiting the places that looked most suspicious. Some abandoned buildings seemed to have people inside, but the only thing I found were beggars sleeping.


    I visited some inns, but the only thing I found were frightened people inside their rooms.


    And I also visited the mayor''s mansion, but to my surprise, I didn''t find the mayor, only employees engaged in cleaning the floor and all the corners of that huge house.


    "Okay, I need to rest." My head was hurting badly, hurting so badly that I felt as if I was getting a hammering in my skull several times. Unable to stand the intense pain, I began to sweat and was starting to get a little dizzy.


    And after flying for so long, my vision was already starting to blur.


    "Wait, is it normal for vision to blur after flying for so long? Wait, something''s wrong..." My vision began to blur even more.


    My vision was getting darker and darker and I was getting closer to the ground.


    "Damn..."

 Chapter 242 – My magic is gone?

    The last thing I remember was falling and feeling a big impact all over my body. It was as if I had broken several bones, but still, I didn''t feel any pain.


    After that, I blacked out.


    "Hey, are you okay?" I don''t know how much time had passed, but I managed to wake up to the voice calling me, a voice I knew very well.


    "I...hmm..." I was a little dizzy still, so after getting up I started to look around to get some sense of where I was at the moment, but I don''t remember ever visiting this place before.


    "Lie down again, you don''t look well at all, and how can I tell... I think you have some broken bones." I was dizzy and couldn''t see the face of the person next to me.


    But I recognized the voice.


    "Don''t worry, I''m not feeling any pain. But changing the subject, could you tell me where you were, mister guild master?" This guy disappeared and now he''s here helping me as if nothing happened?


    If I wasn''t "drunk" right now, I would punch him in the face, even if it costs me my job as an adventurer.


    "Well, I was sorting some things out. I suppose you already know what happened in the guild, don''t you?"


    "Of course I do, I was the one who helped those people who were there, I also had to remove several bodies from under that rubble, it wasn''t easy at all..."


    "I''m sorry about that and thank you for helping those adventurers. Many died while the building was still in one piece, so it''s good that at least some survived."


    My vision was a bit blurred, but I could see that he was bowing to me.


    "Don''t worry, now tell me what happened to me and where exactly I am." I know I ended up passing out while flying over the capital, but I honestly have no idea where I fell and what happened next.


    "Well, I kind of got a report that a cute little girl had fallen out of the sky on top of a house, so I ran over there."


    "Urgh... Are you going to say I destroyed someone''s house?"


    "Don''t worry about it, if I had to say, I think you destroyed your body more than the house."


    "My body? That''s right you said I had some broken bones, how surprising, and I don''t feel any pain either." From the battles I had before, I noticed that my body was very resistant, it is surprising that just one fall broke all my bones.


    "Don''t talk like that, if you hadn''t been helped in time, you could have died, you know?" Wait, I could have died from just one fall? That doesn''t make any sense, I''ve endured worse things, you know?


    "Of course not, I''ve been through worse things, there''s no way I could die just because of that... Uuuh..., that hurts." As I continued my sentence, I felt a great pain in my abdomen, and that was something that I have not been used to since I came into this world.


    "I said you have some broken bones. I can''t use healing magic and there is no one around here who can. We just did first aid and let you rest. If you keep moving around like this, your ribs might puncture your organs, so stay still."


    "Don''t worry, I can heal quickly." I had even healed worse things before, so I guess it''s okay.


    Using my right arm that didn''t seem broken, I moved my hand to my ribs to heal them, but...


    "Hm, it''s not working?" I tried to heal, but I couldn''t use healing magic, I even thought I was doing something wrong, but I was doing everything right. I started to break into a cold sweat when I noticed this.


    "As I said, you need to rest. You are without any magic. I don''t know what you did, but your body has collapsed."


    "What, my body collapsed? That doesn''t make sense."


    "Sure it makes sense. Anyone who uses a lot of magic without taking proper care ends up collapsing one time or another. You should be more careful, you know?" The guild master sighed.


    "Well, where am I now?" I looked around and noticed that I was in a large, clean room, it didn''t look like just any inn.


    "It''s my house. Feel free to enjoy this bed since this is the place you will be staying for a long time. Now I need to go and take care of some things, and I think you know what."


    "You didn''t have to say that. See you later."


    I lay down and looked up at the ceiling made of wood.


    "Shit, shit, did I lose my magic?" I''ve never been through this before, will my magic ever come back? Wait, I don''t need to despair, the guild master said this is normal, sometimes it happens.


    But this is worrying.


    I can''t defend myself if I don''t have magic, without magic I''m just a little girl, and that terrifies me. If I don''t have magic, how will I keep making money and protecting those girls?


    And how will I defend myself if that guy decides to show up again?


    I was almost going crazy thinking of all the bad things that could happen.


    "My body hurts, I don''t think even when I died in my other world I felt this much pain." My ribs were hurting, my left arm was hurting so bad that I couldn''t even move my fingers.


    Not only my arms, but my legs also seemed to be in a horrible state.


    ''It was because of that headache, wasn''t it?'' I should have been more careful, I thought it was no big deal.''


    Maybe using the search magic and detecting so many signs was enough for my mana to run out or something? I don''t know for sure, but surely that was the cause of my collapse. I should have known that such a severe headache was not normal.


    When I woke up I didn''t feel anything, but now my headache was back and my body is hurting a lot. I could only lie still while I suffered from the pain.


    And since I had a lot of time to think, I couldn''t help but think again about all the bad things that would happen if my magic disappeared.

 Chapter 243 – It Hurts So Much…

    A few hours had passed since the old man had left the room.


    My body was still sore and my head hurt a lot but compared to before it was much more bearable. Since the master had left, no one had entered the room, I began to think that I was alone in this place.


    But I would have no way of knowing since I can''t get up, and I wasn''t in the mood to call for someone.


    ''What should I do?'' I had whined enough about the disappearance of my magic, I had grown tired of doing that.


    So the only thing I did was to keep lying down and staring at that wooden ceiling for two hours or so before someone came into the room.


    "How are you feeling?" Entering through the door, it was Suzan. She was wearing a casual outfit, very different from the clothes she wore while working in the adventurer''s guild.


    She was wearing tight black pants and a white shirt with some gray details, honestly, it was an appearance that would catch any man''s eye because of her black hair and clear eyes.


    "I''m feeling bad, I feel like a truck ran over me."


    "A truck?"


    "It''s nothing, but I don''t feel good."


    "I understand, but that''s to be expected. When we found you, your body looked awful, can you believe that arm of yours was bent backward?" She pointed to my left arm, the same arm that I couldn''t move.


    "Don''t talk about it, it gives me agony."


    "Hmm, fine. But changing the subject, are you hungry? I have something prepared for you." Suzan walked over to the bed I was lying on and sat down next to me.


    Placing her hand on my head, she began stroking my hair and smiling at me.


    "I''m alone here for hours, I''m hungry."


    "Okay, I''ll be back in a few minutes." She stopped stroking my hair and brought her face closer to mine, placing a kiss on my forehead. Her lips were soft and wet.


    "Awawa." I managed to hold myself together and managed to stay sane.


    She smiled at me and pulled away. I couldn''t say anything as I continued to watch her walk towards the door.


    My face was hot and I was very embarrassed for some reason.


    "Now all I can do is wait... Wait, if my arms are broken, how am I supposed to eat?"


    ####


    A few minutes had passed since Suzan had left the room. I still kept thinking about how I was going to eat. Whenever I thought of a possibility, I always got uneasy and embarrassed.


    "I''m back~~ Are you feeling better?" Suzan appeared in the room carrying a small tray. On top of the tray was some cut fruit, some bread with some kind of jam, and a bowl with some liquid, it was probably soup.


    "You left just a few minutes ago, I''m feeling the same way."


    "I know, but now you need to eat, can I sit here?" she approached the bed and this time asked permission to sit. Shouldn''t she have asked permission the first time too?


    "Sure." I had already started to get uneasy with her presence.


    "Now open your mouth." Without asking me or waiting for me to give permission, she picked up a piece of bread and brought it to my mouth.


    "WAIT!"


    "Hm, what is it?" she was looking at me in surprise at my shout.


    "I haven''t gotten up yet, do you want to choke me to death or something?"


    "Oh, I''m sorry." Suzan blushed a little and smiled embarrassedly as she helped me up. This time I sat up on the bed and was able to get a better view of my surroundings.


    "That hurts." As soon as I sat up, a sharp pain hit my whole body, especially my arms and legs.


    "Are you okay?" Worried about me, Suzan reached over and held me so that I don''t fall to my sides.


    "I''m just in a lot of pain, but I''m getting used to it." No, I was certainly never going to get used to feeling this pain.


    "Good, I thought I hurt you."


    "I guess there''s no way I could hurt myself anymore."


    "Makes sense. But now you need to eat, come on." Suzan again took a piece of bread and brought it to my mouth, and I accepted it.


    The bread tasted good, it was covered with a jam that tasted like strawberry, but I didn''t know the exact name of the fruit. Suzan was watching me eat smiling, it was as if she was feeding a child.


    ''Wait, but I''m not a child?''


    "How cute, you look like a pet."


    "What?" I looked at Suzan not understanding what she meant by that.


    "Hm?"


    "Do I look like a pet to you?"


    "You''re small and cute, so I guess that''s a good comparison." Suzan continued to feed me the bread while continuing to smile at me, was she treating me like a pet?


    Listen, I may have the body of a child, but I don''t feel comfortable with it.


    But I couldn''t stop her, she kept feeding me pieces of fruit and soup, and I couldn''t do anything but accept it. I was embarrassed, very embarrassed, but I couldn''t just ask her to stop.


    But the more time went by, the more comfortable I was feeling with all of this. I confess that I began to enjoy being fed by her, could I be a pet?


    ''No, I have dignity, I can''t become someone''s pet!'' But this is so nice, to be treated that way.


    "Do you want more? I can get it for you." No, I can''t accept that, she will keep treating me like a pet if I accept that!


    But... It was so good, it had been a long time since I had felt so comfortable.


    "I want more..." I couldn''t help myself, I just accepted it. I was so embarrassed I could die, but I think it''s ok. Suzan seemed a little embarrassed too.


    Could it be that she is falling in love with me? Hehe... Or me falling in love with her? No, that''s impossible, I already have Emily and the other girls.


    Thinking this was enough for me, I lay down again. I even ignored the pain I felt.

 Chapter 244 – Nothing will happen.

    "Hey, don''t you think Larissa is taking too long? It''s already late at night and so far she hasn''t given any news." I was sitting on the couch when Lincy approached me.


    Just as she said, Larissa left this morning and hasn''t returned until now. Surely something must have happened since she would have been back for lunch and would also be here by now since it was almost dinner time.


    "Yes, now that you said it I started to get a little worried." I put the cup of tea I was drinking on the small table and looked at Lincy.


    "Shouldn''t we go after her? At least to find out what happened."


    "Well, she asked us to stay home, and I think it''s best if we stay here and wait a little longer." I wanted to go after her, but she asked us to stay home because of that explosion.


    And I also don''t want to go out and leave my parents here alone, and there is Syl who is still a very small child. I don''t know what I would tell Larissa if I went out and Syl got hurt in some way.


    All right, my mom is healthy enough to take care of everything, but still...


    "I''ll go."


    "Hm?"


    "I''ll go after her, can you finish dinner for me?" Lincy took off her apron and started up the stairs, she would probably change her clothes.


    Well, I don''t think she would need to do that, because then they would know that she is Larissa''s maid.


    "Tell me, how will you find her? Are you sure she will be in the guild? She might be staying at some inn, or she might have even left town unannounced, you know she''s capable of that."


    "I know she can do that, but I''m sure she wouldn''t travel somewhere unannounced, it''s not in her nature to do something like that."


    "I see, and you don''t need any help? I can let my mother finish making dinner and take care of Syl."


    "Don''t worry, you''d better stay here. I''ll be back in a little while, don''t worry." Speaking this, Lincy went straight upstairs to her room, and after a few minutes, she came downstairs wearing a casual outfit.


    She chatted with the mansion staff and then left to go after Larissa.


    And for some reason, I felt that I should have stopped her.


    #####


    ''I wonder what she has gotten herself into?'' I left the mansion without thinking, now there is nothing I can do but go after her. Will she be angry with me? She had told us to stay at home.


    But she hasn''t come back, I''m really worried.


    ''Okay, let''s go to the guild and if she''s not there I''ll come back.'' I continued walking through the noble district toward the center of town where the adventurers'' guild was. The noble district was normal.


    But the closer I got to the center of town, the worse the mood got.


    The number of people on the streets was decreasing until there came a time when there was no one on the streets.


    I could see many people looking at me through the windows, but when I looked at them, they just quickly closed the windows and hid indoors. It seems that everyone here is afraid.


    I confess that I was feeling a little uneasy about all this, but I kept walking anyway.


    I passed through a few alleys to get to the center of town more quickly. Apart from the dirt that was in the alleys, what surprised me the most was that no drunks or homeless people were lying on the ground as they normally do.


    Even the street dwellers had gone into hiding.


    "Okay, calm down and keep going." But I didn''t weaken and kept walking towards the adventurer''s guild, and there were the first people I had encountered since approaching the city center.


    They seemed to be adventurers since they were wearing armor, some of them were injured, but others were standing looking at the guild that no longer existed.


    The building had been destroyed, there was nothing left, just some rubble.


    But what scared me was the bodies scattered on the floor. The bodies had been covered by sheets of the most varied colors, there were many of them.


    I approached the group of people and meet three men who were sitting on the floor mourning something.


    "Excuse me." I tried to get their attention but was not answered, so I tried again, "Excuse me, are you guys okay?" Surely they were not okay, but I wanted to act politely.


    "Hm?" One of the men looked at me.


    "Are you okay?"


    "Do I look okay to you? And what are you doing here, you don''t look like an adventurer."


    "Oh, I''m just looking for someone. And what do you mean? Adventurers are gathering here?" I looked around and there weren''t many of them.


    "It''s not that, everyone who is here are adventurers who were inside the guild, we were helped by a little girl and now we are here. The other adventurers don''t seem to want to show up around after what happened... Cowards."


    "Little girl... She had long black hair and blue eyes?"


    "Yes, she was also wearing a very nice dress, do you know her?"


    "Oh, my name is Lincy, I work as a maid in her mansion."


    "Mansion? Does that little girl have a mansion? That''s amazing. That''s to be expected from an unbelievable adventuress."


    "Yes, hahaha. And do you remember where she went?"


    "After we talked to her, she ran out that way and then disappeared, she seemed to be after d the guild master and also some friends."


    ''Friends?'' Maybe it''s those three little girls, Larissa would probably be worried about them after seeing that.


    "Thank you very much, I''ll see if I can find her," I said goodbye to the man and turned to leave.


    "Hey, be careful. What happened in the guild was not a normal thing and it might happen again somewhere, I think you''d better hide like everyone else. If I didn''t have to take care of these guys I would have gone to the house a long time ago."


    "Don''t worry, I don''t think something will happen to me." Anyway, I''m just a maid and not an adventurer, would anyone want to go after me like that?


    "If you say so. And if you find her, tell her I thank her again for helping us."


    "I got it, I''ll tell her." I smiled at the man and then headed toward the place where the man said Larissa had gone.


    I hope she didn''t go that far.

 Chapter 245 – This can happen!

    "So, did you guys let my friends know what happened?" I continued to lie on the bed unable to move or use magic, and Suzan remained by my side the whole time. The guild master had disappeared and Norm hadn''t shown up once.


    My biggest concern now is talking to my friends. I need to let them know that I am fine.


    It''s already night and I haven''t given them any news, I''m sure they are very worried about this.


    "The guild master was in charge of this, but I don''t know if he visited your mansion." So that''s it.


    "One question, do you guys know where my mansion is? I don''t think I''ve ever said that before." I remember getting a visit only from Clara, I don''t remember getting a visit from anyone who works in the guild.


    "About that, well... Whenever an adventurer moves in, the adventurer needs to say where he is living in case of emergencies. In your case, you used the brokerage as a middleman, so we got that information from them."


    "That makes sense, and since I was at the inn before, I didn''t exactly need to say where I was staying since many adventurers stay there."


    "Exactly."


    "But leaving that aside, do you have any idea when the guild master will be back? I need to get some news about my friends." After that attack, I can''t help but worry about that too.


    If it is that man again and did he do it to get to me? He might go after them.


    No, that man is not strong enough for that, some adventurers would have been able to kill him. And if he had strong magic like the one he used in the guild, he would have used it on me.


    ''Or maybe it won''t work on me because I''m too strong?'' No, he certainly doesn''t have magic like that. He is strong, for sure he is strong, but he is not so strong that the guild master and the other adventurers couldn''t do anything to stop the attack.


    "The guild master said he would be back in a few hours, maybe he is almost here. Maybe he has already visited your mansion."


    "I hope he has done that..."


    "Why are you so worried? Your mansion is in the noble area of the city, whoever did this to the guild would never dare to attack the noble area."


    "Why?"


    "What? I''m telling the truth, no one would dare attack the noble area, it would affect the royalty directly."


    "They attacked the adventurers'' guild, which is one of the strongest organizations there is. They wouldn''t mind attacking a mansion in the noble area."


    "That''s not what I''m saying. The guild is not owned by the state, meaning that the royalty or nobility has no power over it. Whereas the noble area is run by the royalty itself, you see."


    "But still it is a powerful organization, isn''t it?"


    "Yes, because there are guilds in every city in every country in the world."


    "So if they attacked such a powerful organization that works all over the world, why wouldn''t they attack an area run by just one country?"


    "Haaa~~ All right, I give up convincing you of that."


    "Hmm..."


    "But rest assured, nothing will happen."


    "So I hope."


    After that, Suzan left to get my dinner and I continued to lie anxiously awaiting the arrival of the guild master.


    #######


    "Emily, someone is calling outside." I was preparing dinner when I heard Syl calling me someone was calling in front of the gate. I hadn''t heard anything, but when I got to the door, I noticed an old man standing in front of the gate.


    He was well dressed, but he didn''t look like he was wearing any fancy clothes. I had never seen him before, so I was a little wary about letting him in or anything.


    As soon as he saw that the door was partially open, the man shouted again.


    "Excuse me, my name is Halhildi, I am the master of the adventurers'' guild of Grenrok City." What a strange name, is he the master of the guild? Wait, if he is here, something must have happened.


    "My name is Emily, may I know the reason for your visit?"


    "May I come in? There seem to be a lot of people around, I need to have a quiet talk with you."


    "Did something happen with Larissa or Lincy?"


    "I think you don''t believe I''m the guild master."


    "It''s not that I don''t believe you, it''s that Larissa asked me not to let anyone in before she got back, so I''m sorry."


    "No problem. About Larissa, today around lunchtime she ended up having a little accident." Listening to his words, my heart started beating fast, I was starting to get nervous.


    "Accident? What are you talking about?" My throat was getting dry, Syl who was beside me also looked scared and worried about what the supposed guild master said.


    As we were talking loudly because of the distance, my mother seemed to have heard and were already starting to get nervous about what had really happened to Larissa.


    "Today after she visited the guild, she started a quest and overdid her magic, so she fainted. You know what I mean, right? I guess you know the magic that only she can use."


    ''Is he talking about the flight magic? Wait, she fainted while flying? Wait... That''s pretty serious.''


    "IS SHE OKAY?" Since I was nervous, I ended up speaking in an even louder voice.


    "Don''t worry, she broke some bones and is resting in my house. Since she overloaded her magic, she is not being able to heal herself."


    "Then she''s not well at all. Take me there, please." Without thinking I ran toward the gate.


    "Wait, I want to go with you." Seeing me leave, Syl tried to follow me, but I stopped her from doing so. But after stopping her, I was also stopped by the guild master.


    "Not the need, there are already some people taking care of her and she is already awake and she is fine, she just can''t move very well."


    "Are you sure? If you are lying to me and something more serious has happened to her, I will never forgive you." I stared at him, but he just smiled at me.


    "I''m not lying. I have to go now. I will meet with Larissa now and tell her that you are worried and that I have already warned you guys."


    "Okay, tell her that when she wants to see me I will come any time, all right?"


    "I''ll tell her."


    "And before you leave, I''d like to ask you about something, haven''t you seen a pretty woman with short black hair? She''s a maid who works here and she had gone out to look for Larissa."


    "I don''t remember seeing her, do you have any idea where she might have gone?"


    "I think she was going to go to the adventurers guild, but I don''t know where she went after that."


    "All right, I''ll look for her and let her know to come back." Saying that the guild master said goodbye and started walking away.


    Not having much to do now, I went back inside with Syl and we went to dinner. Everyone was restless and worried about what had happened to Larissa, and also about Lincy not coming back.


    By the time we realized it was dawn and we had no news about Lincy.

 Chapter 246 – The loss of sanity is near.

    "So you''re back?" I continued lying down and not moving.


    It was late at night and I had continued all this time to be cared for by Suzan. She had gone out to prepare some clothes and a bucket to bathe me, but before she could return the guild master appeared.


    He was dressed elegantly and looked a little tired.


    "I''m sorry, I took longer than I expected." He took a deep breath and sat down on one of the chairs that were inside the room.


    "So, what were you doing?"


    "I was just looking for more information about who had done it, but I, unfortunately, couldn''t find anything." The guild master looked despondent. Well, I can understand.


    "Are you just going to give up? There must be some clues s out there."


    "You idiot, of course I''m not going to give up. If I don''t do anything, everything will remain unsolved, the country won''t do anything to help." Well, just as Suzan said, the royalty doesn''t care about the guild.


    "I understand, but changing the subject, have you visited the mansion?" That was the only thing I wanted to know, I was anxious to know how those girls were going.


    "Well, I visited your mansion, but I was not very well received. That girl named Emily was very suspicious of me."


    "That''s to be expected, I had told her not to let anyone in or attend to anyone."


    "That''s the same thing she said."


    "I''m sorry about that, okay. I was afraid some thug was going to try to break into my mansion or something."


    "I understand, but I''m not sad or worried about it. I''m worried about something else." The guild master looked serious, he looked worried. Since this involves my mansion and my friends, I already started to get uneasy.


    "Is it something involving my friends? What happened? Come on, tell me!" Forgetting about my broken bones, I started moving my body a lot, and it caused me a lot of pain. I didn''t let show in my expression, but I was in a lot of pain right now.


    "Hey, hold still."


    "I''m sorry, it''s just that when it comes to those girls I can''t calm down."


    "You''re a good friend."


    "I know. Now hurry up and tell me what happened, I''m getting extremely worried."


    "Oh, I promised myself I wouldn''t say anything until you''re healed, but I can''t do that." With every word he said, the more impatient I began to get. I was almost getting ready to get up from this bed and squeeze his neck.


    But that was impossible.


    "Just fucking tell me!" Without meaning to I let out a loud voice. An angry voice, but because it was a child''s it didn''t seem too intimidating.


    But seeing me act this way the guild master seemed a little scared.


    "A-all right." He stammered a little, cleared his throat, and then continued, "While I was talking to Emily, she mentioned that a girl with short black hair had come out to look for you, I think she was a maid who worked in your house."


    "Yes, her name is Lincy. So, did something happen to her?" I think it was the first time I was really worried. I was so worried that I started to break out in a cold sweat.


    "Well, she went out to look for you and didn''t come back. That girl Emily asked me to go after her or try to find her, but..."


    "You didn''t find anything?"


    "I looked around the guild where she had gone to look for you, asked adventurers, and searched in all the town, but couldn''t find anything."


    Shit, you have to be kidding, right? It can''t be that this is happening again.


    Just like that time... It was my fault Lincy was kidnapped?


    "Are you sure you didn''t find anything?" I was sweating cold and breathing heavily. Only bad things were on my mind right now.


    Trying to calm myself down I started biting my lips. At all costs, I tried to activate the healing magic, but nothing activated. Everything was unusable.


    Damn, damn, damn, damn, damn.


    Why just now? Shit, shit, shit.


    With each passing second, I started to get more restless, but I was controlling myself. My body was hurting, I could feel all my bones slipping out of place and moving, it was painful.


    But I had to do something, Lincy was surely in danger, I had to help her.


    I pushed my body to the limit, and I managed to sit up.


    The guild master got up in desperation and ran to me, I couldn''t sit for long.


    "Gyaaaaaa" "Aaaaaah" "That hurts" "Shit" "Shit" "Fuck" "Fuck" "Guuu~~"


    My whole body started to hurt, it was like I was dying. It was a pain that I couldn''t calculate its scale.


    So much pain was taking over my body that I could no longer hear the voice of the guild master who was shouting desperately.]


    Soon I saw Suzan enter the room holding a bucket with some towels in it. The bucket fell to the floor and my vision darkened at the same moment.


    #######


    "Where am I?" I had been walking for a long time.


    I ended up walking too far down the alleys and got lost. I shouldn''t have gone that far.


    Even trying to locate me using the taller buildings it was still difficult to find the main street. The only things I could find were alleys and more dark alleys. It was already night and I didn''t know what to do.


    I was starting to get scared.


    I''ve been living in this city for a while, why am I lost? I didn''t even know the reason behind it, my mind was confused, it was a strange feeling.


    ''I''m scared. I''m scared.''


    "Well if it isn''t Lara''s maid."I was still confused and I heard a man''s deep voice. Turning around, I found no one, but I could still feel someone nearby, he was there.


    I felt that look on me and realized I was in danger.


    ''Larissa, please help me.'' I began to tremble and my eyes began to fill with tears.


    I felt that he was there, but I couldn''t see him, it was so strange, I was so afraid.


    I started to run.


    Running...


    Running...


    A burning sensation hit my stomach. It was as if my stomach was burning. A strong and excruciating pain hit my stomach.


    But I couldn''t scream.


    I kept running.


    I ran...


    I ran...


    The burning sensation in my stomach wouldn''t go away, I didn''t know what was happening, but I was feeling pain, a lot of pain.


    "Please... Larissa." I started crying hard, I was desperate.


    ''Help me.''


    The pain increased, and this time another burning sensation hit my back. I felt my rib bone break.


    I felt my flesh being torn and my bone being broken. I felt that blade penetrating me, the pain was extreme.


    I could only cry.


    "Larissa...Please..." I fell to the ground.


    When I called her name, a large amount of blood mixed with the tears. And a large amount of blood that came out of my mouth spilled out onto the ground.


    I kept begging for my life, but that man didn''t stop. Several times I felt the knife piercing me as I tried to scream Larissa''s name and my parents'' names.


    He was on top of me and he hit me with that knife in my belly and chest. The pain was gone.


    Was he angry with me? What had I done?


    *Impact*


    Am I being killed?


    *Impact*


    Am I going to die?


    *Impact*


    Please no, I don''t want to die


    *Impact*


    I don''t want to die.


    *Impact*


    I don''t want to die


    *impact*


    "I don''t want to..."

 Chapter 247 – I’m going to have to look into this.

    "Haaa~~ Haaa~~ Haaa~~" When I woke up, I was lying on the bed. I passed out momentarily because of the pain, I never thought I would go through this.


    My body was still sore, but it was much better than before. My bones seemed to be back in place and no longer seemed to be tearing at my flesh.


    But I was not calm, while I slept I had a terrible nightmare. It seemed so real, it was as if Lincy was really being killed and I wasn''t there to help her.


    I couldn''t calm myself down. I tried to use magic, but I couldn''t, it was hopeless.


    I could hear Lincy''s screams in my mind, I could hear her calling my name. My breathing was ragged and I felt like starting to cry.


    "Please, someone heal me." I was completely desperate and there was no one around. I felt alone, I felt as if everybody had abandoned me because now I am useless.


    I feel useless because I can''t do anything to help Lincy.


    "SOMEBODY, PLEASE," I shouted loud enough that my throat hurt. And at the same time, I could feel tears streaming all over my face. I was not well at all.


    When was the last time I felt like this? No, in this world I have never felt anything like this.


    I lay down and started to cry out loud, I was feeling that a part of my heart had been ripped out of me. Lincy had died, I was sure of it, and I couldn''t do anything to help her.


    I am useless.


    I''m useless.


    "What is it?" Suzan came into my room and ran to the bed. She is seeing me in this state, but I don''t care anymore, "Hey, hey, why are you crying? Calm down." Suzan came over and hugged me, hugged me lovingly.


    "Lincy died... Hic... Hic..."


    "What?" Suzan didn''t seem to understand what I was trying to say, but she continued hugging me and stroking my head.


    "Lincy, she died... I saw that... Hic..waaa" I couldn''t hold back my crying, it was the first time I had ever cried in this world, and maybe one of the times I most cried in my entire life.


    "What do you mean? How did you see it if you didn''t get out of bed?"


    "I saw...Hic... I''m sure it was all real, I''m sure she died."


    "Calm down, it was just a bad dream, okay?"


    "IT WAS NOT!"


    "It''s okay."


    "IT WASN''T A FUCKING NIGHTMARE!"


    "Got it, calm down." Suzan continued to hold me and try to calm me down, but it was useless. That imagery wouldn''t leave my head, the imagery of my dear Lincy being stabbed several times wouldn''t leave my mind.


    "Bleeeeh" Thinking of that image one more time, I couldn''t hold my vomit. A large amount of vomit mixed with tears and it was all on the bed.


    Suzan had soiled herself, but she didn''t care, she kept hugging me.


    I was weaker than I thought, I can''t take this, it''s too painful.


    What if she''s not dead? No, I am sure that all of this was real. My God, what do I do?


    ######


    "Has she calmed down?"


    "Yes, it took a while but I managed to get her to sleep."


    I had gone out for a while, but when I came back this place was a living hell. Larissa was crying as I had never seen a person cry before, she had even vomited all over the bed.


    I didn''t know exactly what had happened, but I was extremely worried.


    Larissa had some sort of heavy that Lincy had been killed, and she was insisting that it was all real and kept blaming herself for Lincy''s death. I don''t know how she concluded that that nightmare was real.


    I have never heard of a case where a person has dreamed something that really happened.


    But... What if it''s true?


    What if that girl really died?


    I looked everywhere for her but couldn''t find her anywhere. Could it be true? No, a person can''t dream about another person''s death like that. Well, I always thought that Larissa was special.


    She is a blessed child, a more mature child than usual, and more powerful than anyone I have ever encountered during my work as an adventurer.


    And during my position as master of the guild of Grenrok, I have never seen anyone more powerful than her.


    Maybe she has an ability that allows her to predict or see the death of people?


    No, such a convenient ability does not exist... Or rather, this ability should not exist. I can''t imagine dreaming about the deaths of people close to me in that way.


    ''But she was so confident that it was true, she''s acting like Lincy is dead.'' What a headache.


    Am I supposed to go after Lincy to prove that she''s not dead? What if she is dead? What will I do?


    "Suzan, do you think that''s possible?"


    "What?"


    "Dreaming about the death of a close person like that? And that dream is a reality."


    "I don''t know. I''ve never seen something like that before."


    "..."


    "But the way she was acting, she was very convinced that her friend was dead. Larissa isn''t the type who would act that way for no reason, is she?"


    "You''re right, even she is a child she''s too serious to joke about something like that. But couldn''t it just be her mind that''s shaken because she''s lost her magic and her friends are far away? She might just be very worried."


    "Even though she''s a serious person, she''s still a child. Maybe that''s it, but I don''t rule out the possibility that it''s all real."


    "...."


    "So what are you going to do? We can''t just come to her other friends and say that supposedly Lincy died and that Larissa had an outburst because of it."


    "You''re right, I think I need to look into that a little bit."


    "Go ahead, I''ll be with her."


    "Right." My job as guild master was to help the adventurers, and since Larissa was such an important adventurer, I couldn''t leave this matter aside.


    But I also can''t forget about the investigation in the guild, I''m very close to finding out who the culprit was. When I find him/her, I will have the pleasure of ripping his/her head off with my bare hands.

 Chapter 248 – The disappearance continues.

    After I left home and left Suzan to look after Larissa, I went straight to the adventurers'' guild to look harder for any clues about Lincy. I went to visit the mansion earlier and it seemed that she still hadn''t returned.


    The other girls seemed very worried about her, they even offered to help, but since I still thought it was a bit dangerous, I preferred that they stay at home. If I let another of her friends disappear, Larissa would be very angry.


    She is already in a very bad state now, if she doesn''t focus on recovering she will delay her recovery time even more.


    ''What an impatient little girl, isn''t she?'' But I can understand, if I had a nightmare about some person close to me being murdered I would also be bad about the whole thing, even more so if I was incapacitated like her.


    "But I hope it was just a nightmare." I wish nothing had happened to her friend because I don''t know exactly what Larissa can do if her friend is dead.


    Now she is sad and she is crying, but...Won''t she be angry? What if she decides to lose her mind and go after the person who killed her friend? We could have a lot of problems in the future.


    Approaching the guild, I prayed that it was all a nightmare.


    "It''s the guild master." As soon as I approached, I found adventurers standing in front of the guild.


    "So, what are you guys doing here? Didn''t I already tell you guys to stay home?"


    "Ah, but it''s just that we can''t sit still knowing what happened. We''re doing an investigation on our own, but unfortunately, we can''t find anything."


    "I see. Are you guys getting involved in this even after what happened? Aren''t you afraid?"


    "Of course we are, but after what happened to our friends, I think it''s impossible not to do something, isn''t it guys?"


    That''s right~~


    I''m going to make whoever did this pay~~


    "It''s good that you guys are motivated, but I think you should leave this job to me. It won''t be long before help arrives." That old woman should be here soon, it''s been a while since I''ve seen her.


    I hope she can help me in this situation.


    "I see. Of course the guild master would be looking into this too."


    "I guess it''s kind of obvious, isn''t it? But leaving that aside, have you guys looked at the whole area around the guild?"


    "I think so, but we didn''t find anything."


    "Didn''t you guys see a girl with short black hair? She also has blue eyes."


    "If I had seen a girl like that for sure I would remember, but I''m sorry, I don''t remember seeing anyone like that. Have you guys seen her?"


    No~~


    I haven''t seen either~~~


    So no one had seen Lincy, this somewhat reinforces my theory that she is no longer near the adventurers guild.


    The only place I didn''t look was the alleys of the slum, but I don''t like to visit that place. I think it''s better to walk the main streets first if I don''t find anything I''ll have to visit the alleys.


    After this, I said goodbye to the men and also asked them to keep an eye out, for if they saw Lincy they were to call me immediately and also to warn me that Larissa and her friends were looking for her.


    Some of the men offered to help in the search since they were not doing anything, and since I had no reason to deny it, I let them participate in the search.


    Where are you, girl?


    Show up, and preferably alive.


    Not only because you are a friend of Larissa''s, but as they described you, I see that you are a kind and very young girl. I don''t like to see young people die, it''s too painful.


    #####


    A few days had passed since then.


    Larissa was still lying there, but she was already feeling better, her speed of recovery was amazing. But even as her body recovered, her mind seemed troubled.


    Since that nightmare, she doesn''t eat properly, doesn''t take a shower, and prefers to be quiet, not talking to anyone.


    And of course, I asked Suzan to respect this and not to push her too hard. Larissa was a young girl, she had a weak mentality like every child.


    I can understand how she feels. She is sure her friend is already dead, a person close to you dying in this way is not easy at all, it is as if a piece of you was torn away.


    I don''t even know how close these girls were, but in the state this girl is in, I can imagine how their relationship was.


    And about your other friends, they are also upset and worried about Lincy. They still haven''t gotten the information about Larissa''s nightmare, so they also don''t know the state Larissa is in.


    They don''t know how this girl is suffering at the moment.


    I even thought about telling them, but I preferred not to say anything so as not to make the girls desperate, I would not feel comfortable doing that. Suzan even offered to do it, but I stopped her, I don''t think it''s necessary at this moment.


    The girls offered to come and help look after Larissa during Lincy''s disappearance, just to be close to her at this time. Especially that girl named Emily, but I asked Suzan to talk to them about it.


    And to my surprise, they agreed to let Suzan take care of Larissa.


    I was worried that they follow Suzan or me after our conversation, but they seem to have accepted this and continued in the mansion.


    But of course, we had to give news about Larissa''s condition daily.


    We always made up lies. I could tell that Emily was starting to suspect something, but she remained silent.


    During these days, I continued my investigation into the destruction of the adventurers'' guild and also looked for Lincy along with some adventurers, but found no clue as to who had done the destruction.


    And as said before, Lincy is still missing.


    My only hope of finding that girl would come today, and that is my wife Anneorah.


    I haven''t seen her for a long time, I wonder how she is.

 Chapter 249 – I Hope to Find You

    Only a few hours had passed and my wife Anneorah had arrived in the capital. As soon as she arrived, she was greeted by some adventurers who were in front of the adventurers'' guild.


    The adventurers said that she seemed troubled by the guild''s appearance at the moment, I can understand her, it was as if the guild had never existed there, it was an unrecognizable building.


    She said a little prayer in front of the guild in honor of the adventurers who died, and then she was brought to my mansion, this is where she was at the moment.


    "So you''re finally here." As soon as I found her, I hugged her and also kissed her on her mouth, it had been a while since we had done something like that.


    "Yes, I came as fast as I could when you contacted me. Tell me, what happened?" Anneorah seemed upset about what had happened.


    "I don''t know either, I just know that we were suddenly attacked by some kind of magic in which our adventurers began to be twisted"


    "twisted?"


    "Yes, their bodies were twisted and crumpled like a piece of paper, and-"


    "I don''t need that much detail, please." She was still weak when it came to things like that.


    "Okay, but you must know why I called you here, right?"


    "Sure, you want me to find a friend of yours, don''t you? She disappeared during the attack?"


    "Something like that. She''s been missing for a long time, so I thought you might find her somehow. I should have called you before, I took too long."


    "I understand. But you don''t want my help just for that, don''t you?"


    "I also want you to investigate the wreckage of the guild and try to find the traces of the magic of whoever did that. I guess that wouldn''t be such a hard job, would it?"


    "The destruction and the girl''s disappearance make a lot of days, maybe the trail that was left would be gone by now. Do you have information if the girl who disappeared could use magic? That would make things easier."


    "I don''t know about that, but since she was friends with Larissa, I''m sure she has at least some magic in her body."


    "I see, that''s good. Is Larissa the little girl you said had injured herself?"


    "That''s right. Actually, this missing girl was a very close friend of Larissa. Since she''s been missing that little girl can''t act normal anymore." I felt really bad every time I looked at her.


    It was as if she was a completely different person. That girl who was sometimes angry, that little girl who smiled practically all the time now seemed to have no feelings.


    "I see."


    "The same day Lincy disappeared, Larissa had a nightmare that Lincy was being killed by someone. But she swears that was too real to be heavy, and since then she strongly believes that her friend is already dead."


    "And seeing her friend supposedly die in front of her without being able to do anything about it ended up leaving her that way."


    "Exactly."


    "I feel sorry for this girl. From what you said, she was a very spirited and strong girl."


    "Yes, she was, but now she''s like a traumatized child."


    "..." Anneorah said nothing and remained silent. She closed her eyes and seemed to be thinking a lot about it, maybe she is also praying in her mind for Larissa. She is a very religious woman since I married her.


    Unfortunately, I can''t be that religious.


    After we finished our conversation, she went to the room where Larissa was and tried to talk to her, but Larissa ignored her and did not want to talk to her.


    But of course, she didn''t force Larissa to answer anything, she just stroked the little girl''s head and then left the room along with me. Leaving only Suzan by Larissa''s side.


    "That girl is going to take a while to recover."


    "Can you say that?"


    "Yes, I have met people in the same situation, their minds were broken by things that happened in their lives. For them to act normal again took a long time."


    "But do you mean that Larissa had her mind affected at that level just because of a nightmare?"


    "That''s what it''s like. That girl sure has a much weaker mind than it seemed, she wasn''t prepared for something like that. Do you know if there has been another case of people close to her dying?"


    "I''ve never heard anything about it. She has several friends here in Grenrok and they are all doing very well. Well, they were fine until Lincy disappeared."


    "I see, so she just wasn''t prepared to lose a friend or something." Anneorah seemed very sad for Larissa, and I can understand. I''m not feeling very good about it either.


    The way Larissa was acting hurt my heart. Even though she was an adventurer who was even stronger than me, she was still a child.


    I hope that we find your friend and that she is well.


    After that, we left the house and went to the adventurers'' guild. This was the last place Lincy had been seen before she disappeared.


    But you might be wondering why I called my wife Anneorah here, well, you could say that she is a master in magic to track someone.


    With just a little bit of magic power or whatever belongs to a person, she can find that person.


    She worked only with this, she was often hired for jobs like this, so she spends most of her time away.


    So with her here, we could track who had done the attacks since there was certainly magic leftover from the person who attack inside the guild.


    Tracking Lincy was a bit more complicated, but I''m sure she''ll manage.


    I wish I had called her earlier so that everything would be simpler. But she was too busy at the time.


    "Okay, I''ll get started." Saying this, Anneorah crouched down and began to scour all the ground around the adventurer''s guild. Lincy had probably been walking around here and she would be able to find some trace of her.


    I couldn''t help her at the moment, so I just let her get on with her work and just watched.

 Chapter 250 – Who has the courage to do something like this?

    After only a few minutes with her hand dragging on the floor, Anneorah seemed to have discovered something. She was wide-eyed as she looked at me, but soon after she closed her eyes.


    "What did you find?" I asked curiously since her reaction had been so strange.


    "I found a magic power, but the owner of the magic power already..." Anneorah looked like she didn''t want to finish her sentence.


    "Is that person already dead? Couldn''t it be one of the adventurers who died during the attack?" I asked as I felt my body start to sweat. It couldn''t be Larissa''s friend''s magic, could it?


    "I can''t tell, but we''ll find out if we follow him," Anneorah said as she stood up and started walking to the alley that was next to the adventurer''s guild, then followed behind her.


    "But didn''t you say the person is already dead? Can you track her anyway?" I never knew exactly how her magic worked, so I was very surprised by this.


    "Even if the person is dead, her magic power will still be around for a long time, at least to the place where she was killed." She said quietly as she continued walking down the alleys.


    "I see." I continued to follow Anneorah who was walking through the alleys of the city.


    By the time I realized, we had walked for several minutes, we were in a completely strange place that I had never been before. I had never been all over the city before even though I had lived here for years.


    This was one of the places I had never visited.


    They were maze-like alleys and it was completely dirty, it was like home to a lot of drunks and beggars. We were walking around like it was no big deal, we even found some beggars lying in the corners of the alleys.


    But Anneorah didn''t seem shaken and continued walking without caring about their presence.


    We walked for a few more long minutes. If this was Lincy''s trail, how did she end up in this place? I couldn''t stop thinking about this as I walked through this maze of buildings.


    After we walked for a while longer, an unbearable stench began to waft over us. It hurt my nose.


    "Damn, what is that?" In addition to the stench, there was a large number of mosquitoes and flies flying everywhere.


    "Looks like we''ve arrived," Anneorah said as she picked up her clothes and used them to plug her nose. The stench was so bad that I was about to throw up right there.


    Turning down the hallway and coming to a dead end.


    Bleeeh~~


    I quickly turned my face away and started throwing up right there, "Haa~~ What the fuck?" I turned to look at it again, it was like a scene from hell itself in front of me.


    I looked at Anneorah and she was looking at that scene in horror. She was almost starting to cry.


    It was sickening.


    At the end of the alley, there she was, Larissa''s friend. No, I could not recognize her beautiful appearance that I had been told before.


    She had no hair on her head, and her flesh was rotten.


    The only thing that allowed me to identify that this was Larissa''s friend, was an image of Larissa hanging next to her body.


    She was also without her clothes, and her private parts and most of her belly already looked like they had been eaten by worms.


    It was one of the most disgusting things I had seen.


    "Anneorah, let''s get out of here right away." Anneorah seemed to be feeling sick.


    That girl''s body stuck to the wall as if it were just a piece of meat displayed in a butcher shop...


    "Who did such a thing?" She had started to cry.


    "I don''t know, but we need to get out of here, all right? Let''s get someone to collect her body!" I said and then hugged her and walked away from there practically carrying her in my arms.


    The scene of that body wouldn''t leave my mind. How could someone not find out about that body before? The stench was unbearable.


    And what did Larissa see in her dream? That girl had seen horrible things and I couldn''t believe her.


    I felt like crying right now. I honestly wasn''t prepared for this scene.


    ''I could imagine that she would be dead, but what human being can do something like that to such a kind girl?'' I felt a great tightening in my chest the moment I thought that.


    Even though I don''t have much contact with Lincy, I can''t forgive anyone who did this to a girl like her.


    ####


    We walked away from that place and arrived at my house. As soon as we arrived, Anneorah ran into the bathroom and I followed her, but I could only hear her vomiting endlessly inside.


    Was she holding herself back before?


    ''Man, this is horrible.'' I can''t let Larissa know how Lincy''s body was, I can''t let her know about this.


    So I ran into the room where Larissa was and called for Suzan. When I entered the room, Suzan was trying to feed Larissa who refused to eat, she was just like before, an unrecognizable person.


    I can''t imagine how she would look if she found out about her friend.


    "Suzan, can you come here for a moment?" Suzan seemed to have figured out what was happening.


    So we went downstairs where we could talk without Larissa hearing.


    "What is it? Something happened, didn''t it?"


    "..."


    "Tell me!"


    "Don''t say anything about this to Larissa, but... We just found her friend''s body."


    "You can''t be serious. So that nightmare was real?" Suzan stood with her mouth open looking surprised.


    "I don''t know, but the state the body was in, who did this to her-"


    "I don''t want to know about those details, please..." Suzan was looking at me sadly.


    After that, Suzan left and went directly to the second floor.

 Chapter 251 – When did I become like this?

    It has been a long time since I even know what I am doing.


    What am I doing? I feel sad, I feel like I don''t deserve to be alive, I''ve never felt anything like this before. A pain in my chest that never goes away and always gets worse.


    That incalculable pain that you can''t even describe to a person who asks you.


    That feeling that you are a horrible person because you let your loved one die, but could you do anything about it if you tried.


    Why did this happen? What did she do to deserve this? All this because she was my friend and got involved with me?''


    I couldn''t get those thoughts out of my head. Lincy suffered, she screamed my name, and I couldn''t help her. And she only suffered because she met me and became my friend.


    It was all my fault, I knew that, and that''s why I didn''t want to go on living knowing that someone like her lost her life because of me.


    Maybe I am being too extreme? Maybe I shouldn''t feel so bad?


    Her time came to die and she died, it''s not my fault, is it? I didn''t ask someone to kill her, she died because it was her time to die, right?


    What am I thinking? I''m not that kind of person.


    I''m not the kind of person who doesn''t care about the death of a friend, a girl as happy and young as she died because of me. This guilt is eating away at me.


    I just want to scream in my mind and be alone.


    I wish I could ask someone for help, but what would they think of me? Won''t they cuss me out and blame me for Lincy''s death? Maybe they will start to hate me because such a good girl died because of me.


    I''m sure that Emily and the other girls will hate me from now on.


    If they leave me will I be lonely again like I was in my old world? Now I will know loneliness in this world that I''ve come to love? I don''t want that to happen to me.


    Please, God.


    You brought me into this world, didn''t you? Can''t you do something to change the timeline or something and make sure that I never met Lincy?


    If I hadn''t met her, maybe she wouldn''t have died and now I would be happy like before.


    But it looks like you''re not going to help me, is it? There''s no way to just go back in time and change everything, things would be so good if that were possible.


    ''I feel like crying again.'' I looked at Suzan in front of me. She was looking at me with sad eyes. She was by my side all this time, but I can''t even thank her.


    My voice doesn''t come out when I try to say something. Whenever I tried to say something it was as if my throat had been squeezed by someone, my voice wouldn''t come out no matter how hard I tried to speak, this feeling was horrible.


    No matter how hard I tried to gesture to her.


    My arms and body didn''t obey me.


    How depressing am I now? Because of me, an innocent girl was killed, and now I am suffering so much that I can''t even go on with my life? What kind of person have I become?


    Wasn''t I a girl with no feelings at the beginning of this story who didn''t care much about things?


    Since when did I become this weak girl who suffers so much from someone''s death?


    Thinking about it, how long have I been here?'' I feel that my magic has returned, but even so, I also feel that I don''t want to use it because if I do I will hurt someone.


    I''d rather lie here, for now. I don''t think anyone will care about that, will they?


    ####


    "Hey, it''s been a long time, why haven''t we heard something about Larissa and Lincy?" I was in the mansion together with Syl, my mom, and dad. Syl suddenly came up to me and asked this question.


    At that moment I was preparing dinner.


    "I don''t know either. The guild master said Larissa was fine and was being taken care of by Suzan. They were the ones who helped her in the first place, weren''t they?"


    "And they haven''t found Lincy yet?"


    "Not." I clenched the spoon I was using to stir the pot harder and gritted my teeth.


    "I wonder if something bad happened to her." Syl had a sad look on her face; I had never seen her like this before.


    For many days she has been asking me about the news of Lincy and Larissa, and unfortunately, I can''t give her a satisfactory answer. It has been so long that I can''t even calculate.


    We haven''t received any satisfactory news about the two, only that Larissa was being looked after by Suzan and that was that.


    But I could sense that something was wrong. It''s a pity that I couldn''t just go and break into the guild master''s house to find out what was going on, what I can do now is just wait.


    I didn''t like to see Syl and my mother so worried, but I couldn''t do anything about it.


    I could only continue here taking care of the mansion in Lincy''s place while I waited for the return of the two.


    ''I hope they come back soon, I miss them.'' I remembered the happy Larissa and the passionate Lincy who always looked at Larissa as if she loved her.


    I want to see both of them soon.

 Chapter 252 – Her soul is broken.

    Another week had passed since then.


    "So, how is she?" I went into the room in my mansion where Larissa was staying to see how she was doing, but from what I could see, she was the same way. Her body was already healing, but she still wasn''t moving.


    She preferred to stay still. Larissa was hardly eating, so I was afraid that she might have some problem, but even with me or Suzan trying to force her to eat, it was no use.


    "Master, I don''t know what else to do." As I approached Larissa and put my hand against her head, I could hear small sobs coming from Suzan.


    "What is it?"


    "I don''t know what to do anymore, she won''t answer, she won''t eat, I can''t take it anymore." Suzan finally gave up. She had spent all this time by Larissa''s side supporting her, but she couldn''t take it anymore.


    Her eyes were producing tears and she clenched her teeth as she looked at Larissa lying on the bed.


    The little girl was lying there with her eyes open. She was just staring at the ceiling and pretending that we weren''t here, or maybe she didn''t even know we were here, it was like we didn''t even exist.


    I felt a small pain in my chest as I stroked Larissa''s head.


    "How long will you stay like that, huh? You should get well soon because your friends are waiting for you. It''s been a long time since they''ve seen you, you know. They don''t even know how you are right now."


    "..."


    "I had to lie to them and pretend you were fine, but I don''t know how long that will last. Your friends are already asking me if your magic has recovered and I don''t know what to do."


    "Sniff... Master..."


    "But I''m sure your magic has already recovered, isn''t it? You just don''t want to wake up to accept reality, am I right?"


    "..." For a moment I could notice Larissa''s gaze on me, she seemed to be listening to me now.


    "Lincy is dead." I stopped stroking her head, and the moment Larissa heard my words, her body trembled a little, she reacted to those words.


    "Master?!" Suzan looked surprised at what I had done, but it was for the best now. Larissa continued to stare at me, but then she went back to staring at the ceiling and acting as before.


    ''She already knew about this anyway...'' I got out of bed and walked towards the exit of the room.


    "Master, why did you tell her?" Suzan was wiping away her tears as she approached Larissa and again sat on the bed.


    "We have no more reason to hide it, do we? For Larissa, Lincy is long dead." I turned and left the room, leaving Suzan behind to continue caring for Larissa.


    To be honest, I didn''t know what to do either.


    My wife tried to track down who caused that havoc in the guild, but she couldn''t find anyone. Larissa''s friend is dead, and Larissa shows no signs that she''s going to get back to normal, she seems to have given up on everything.


    Haaaa~~


    I let out a big sigh as I walked toward the stairs.


    ''I think the day has come to inform Larissa''s friends about this.'' Lincy''s body had already been collected, but it was still in storage, no funeral or burial had taken place yet.


    We did some research, but her family doesn''t live in Grenrok and the only people she knows here are her friends, so we have to tell them. And I will also have to tell them what state Larissa is in at the moment.


    I have no more reason to hide it...


    ####


    "Are you thinking of telling them?" As soon as I reached the first floor, I found Anneorah sitting on the sofa.


    "I have to do this. If we wait any longer, Lincy''s body will decompose, don''t you think?"


    "I won''t stop you from doing it, but you will have to deal with all the responsibilities. You hid that their friend died for a week, and you also hid that Larissa is in that state."


    "Urgh..."


    "What do you think they will think about that? I''m sure they will hate you for the rest of their lives."


    "So you think I should have told them about everything from the beginning?"


    "Exactly. You should have told them the state that little girl was in from the beginning, and you should also have told them about Lincy''s death."


    "But we weren''t sure..."


    "But you still should have spoken up, you are clueless, aren''t you?"


    "All right, all right, I get it. Now let me go over there and I''ll tell them everything. Maybe if Larissa finds her friends she will eventually decide to get up."


    "I think that''s hard to happen..." Anneorah stood up from the couch and then walked in front of me, she had a stern expression on her face, but I could also tell she was sad.


    "What do you mean difficult?"


    "That little girl''s soul is already broken."


    "?!" At Anneorah''s words, my body went cold for a moment, but I soon recovered to question her about it, "What do you mean by that? You mean there''s no way she can go back to normal?"


    "Exactly. I don''t know why she was so shaken up by all this that her soul was broken. I''m not kidding."


    "Shit... Why did this happen? How much did this little girl love that girl named Lincy? I can''t imagine that."


    "I don''t know how she got so shaken up like that either. But I can only say that maybe she has a trauma about some close person dying, maybe it relived memories from her past."


    "And that affected her so much that her soul was broken?"


    "Exactly that. You know, I can''t believe that a girl as young as she was had her soul broken like that, but I''m sure that since birth this girl has only suffered."


    "..."


    "I don''t know how, I don''t know her circumstances, but I''m sure that this girl never lived a happy life until she met these friends. And after one of her precious friends died, she just couldn''t take it."


    "What kind of life did this girl live?"


    "I don''t know, but I don''t want to know a lot about that too. Now good luck with that, I hope you tell her friends everything."


    "Okay, I will." I swallowed dryly as I left the mansion and then headed towards Larissa''s house. I wasn''t feeling well, I don''t know if I could talk to them about it.

 Chapter 253 – They’ve appeared again!

    A considerable distance away, Cibely, Eleonor, and Clevina were at home while looking at the ceiling since they didn''t have much to do at the moment.


    Cibely was already having trouble working before, but now because of what happened, they are unable to work, and it was tedious.


    The guild had been closed down after an attack had happened. When this happened, they were very upset and afraid that their friends would be hurt.


    Fortunately, their close friends were not in the guild at the moment.


    Looking up at the ceiling, Cibely grumbled, "Right when I feel better I can''t go to work, how boring..." Because of Cibely''s words, Eleonor and Clevina looked at her in surprise


    Cibely was feeling bad before, she just stayed at home and didn''t like to talk about her work, but now she was wanting to go to work. That was surprising.


    "Don''t worry, I''m sure the guild master is already sorting all this out," Eleonor said as she smiled at Cibely.


    "You think so? It''s been so long. Even though it''s been so long the streets are still empty, aren''t things worse than we think?" Cibely asked as she got up from the couch and sat down properly.


    Clevina just remained quiet and watched their conversation unfold.


    "You''re right, it has been quite a while. But look, we''ve been able to go out and buy food, haven''t we?"


    "But only that. The restaurants, the clothing stores, we can''t walk around town without being questioned by someone, isn''t that annoying?"


    "True, but just wait a little longer."


    "No, now that I''m recovering well I wish I was working."


    "You just want to see Larissa, don''t you?"


    "What?" Hearing Eleonor''s words, Cibely''s face turned red and she flopped down on the couch while hiding her face, "It''s nothing like that." With her face buried in her pillow, her voice was not very audible. Eleonor decided to play with her a little.


    "So that''s what you want. Why don''t we go to her mansion? I think we can go there just to visit."


    Hearing this, Cibely lifted her face and looked directly at Eleonor. Her face was still very red.


    "Are you sure we can go there?" she asked exhilaratingly. It had been a long time since she had seen Larissa, so her heart was racing and her anxiety was almost killing her, she wanted to go there!


    "I guess we can go, or we can try."


    "Try?"


    "Look, ever since that thing happened adventurers have been on the street preventing people from walking down the street, it seems to be an order from the guild master."


    "Of that I know, it seems he hasn''t found out who did the attack yet."


    "And it seems that the guards have also started keeping people at home, it seems that the mayor of the city is siding with the guild master."


    "That''s normal since your city is in danger, no?"


    "I think maybe he was pushed too hard. That mayor would never order everything shut down and let the economy grind to a halt because of an attack on the adventurer''s guild that isn''t even a property of the country."


    "So you think he was pressured by the guild master?"


    "Taking into account the days the guards were off the streets, the guild master took a long time to get the mayor to act."


    "I see. So you''re saying that besides adventurers now the guards won''t let us walk the streets for no reason? That makes our visit even more difficult."


    "Stay calm, I have a plan. To tell you the truth it''s not a plan, it''s something quite simple." Eleonor smiled at Cibely, making her a little suspicious.


    But she trusted Eleanor. Cibely knew she shouldn''t do this, but she wanted to see Larissa right now, she wanted to know how Larissa is surviving without being able to go out hunting.


    Cibely smiled bitterly when she remembered how hard-working that girl is. And while Larissa was working, Cibely stayed at home and didn''t accept her help either.


    Cibely felt guilty that she had ignored Larissa''s help at that time.


    If she had accepted maybe they would have become even closer, but they had drifted far apart after that.


    ####


    Before only Cibely and Eleonor would go to Larissa''s mansion, but Clevina who did not want to be alone decided to go along.


    She said, "Are you going to leave me here?" Eleonor thought it was funny while Clevina smiled bitterly at the situation.


    But ignoring this fact, at this moment the three were already in the middle of the main street going directly to the noble district. There were some guards, but they didn''t stop them, maybe thinking that they were going to a market.


    Which were the only stores that were open at the moment, stores that sell food and basic resources for survival.


    The girls passed the guards and were greeted and they smiled in response. This went on for a few minutes until they entered the noble quarter and many luxurious mansions came into view.


    Along the streets of the noble district, there were also guards, in much greater numbers. But only the guards, the adventurers were not there.


    As they walked towards the mansion they were stopped by a guy in heavy iron armor. It was a tall guy who had a two-handed sword on his back.


    "Can you tell me what you guys are doing? You shouldn''t be here."


    "We went to buy food."


    "From your clothes, I can tell you guys are not nobles. You should go back to your homes." The guard replied arrogantly.


    "All right, we''re going to our homes now." I passed the guard and we continued to move forward.


    "As I said, you guys should go back to your homes." The guard still couldn''t believe that the girls lived in the prime neighborhood. And he was right, but Eleonor moved on.


    Cibely and Clevina followed her in silence.


    "As I said..." The guard continued after them until they arrived at a large mansion. No, it was smaller than the others but still very large.


    Seeing this, the guard widened his eyes.


    "We''re here," Eleonor said as she turned to the guard and smiled. After that, she tried to open the gate.


    But it was locked.


    "Are?" She said as she smiled at the guard.

 Chapter 254 – What happened?

    The guard, realizing that something was wrong, looked at Eleanor suspiciously and was already preparing to send them away, but suddenly they were interrupted by a voice too nostalgic for the girls.


    "It''s been a long time since I''ve seen you guys, what are you doing here?


    Noticing his presence, the faces of the three girls lit up with a smile. The first to say something was Eleonor. As always, she was the girl with the most attitude in the group.


    "We were coming to visit Larissa, but the guard here doesn''t want to let us walk around here." She looked seriously at the guard, forcing him to step back a bit and start to justify himself.


    "I''m just following orders from the mayor. No one is to walk the streets if it is not extremely necessary. The lord master of the guild should know about that too." The guard looked at the master and waited for him to say something in his favor.


    "He''s right." The guard sighed after hearing those words, showing that he was relieved.


    "But can''t you leave these girls at least this once? It will be my responsibility if anything happens."


    "But, sir..."


    "Don''t worry, if something happens to you I will talk to the mayor myself. These girls need to visit their friend." The master gave a sincere, weak smile toward the guard.


    The guard was a little reluctant but could say no more. The guard walked away and the four people continued standing in front of the gate.


    "Thank you for that," Eleonor said and the other two behind her also thanked her equally.


    "Don''t worry about it, I''m here to visit the mansion anyway."


    "That''s right, what are you doing here? I never thought you were so close to Larissa to visit her home like this."


    "Well, we are friends..." The guild master had never shown himself to be very close to Larissa publicly. To tell the truth, he wasn''t that close to her, they were just partners.


    He hid his skills so as not to cause trouble, and she brought a large number of monsters to the guild, which made a lot of profit for him.


    "That''s nice, but why are you here? Did something serious happen? Is Larissa involved in what happened in the guild?"


    Listening to Eleonor''s words, the heart of Cibely who was just behind started beating fast, but she kept quiet as she listened to the conversation between the two.


    "In a way. But she didn''t cause it, she wasn''t there when it happened."


    "Then why is she involved if she wasn''t there?"


    "Let''s say she decided to investigate everything on her own..." The guild master wanted to tell the rest of the events, but he kept quiet as he tried to disguise his distress.


    Realizing that the guild master was not acting normal while talking about Larissa, it was Cibely''s turn to try to say something. She went in front of Eleanor and acted in a way she had never done before.


    Eleonor and Clevina were quite surprised, so the guild master looked directly at Cibely in front of him. She looked worried and a little nervous.


    "What is it?" The guild master asked without understanding Cibely''s sudden behavior.


    "What happened to Larissa?"


    "What?" The master did not lose his composure.


    "I saw the way you were acting, you are surely hiding something from us." Cibely didn''t seem to care that this was the master of the guild where she worked, so Eleonor and Clevina were terrified.


    "Forgive her, master, she''s just worried since she hasn''t seen Larissa in a long time."


    "No... But she is right, I am hiding some things." The master put a smile on his face. At his words, the three girls felt their hearts jump.


    Noticing the sad countenance of the guild master, Cibely was beginning to tremble a little and was almost starting to cry even though she didn''t know exactly what had happened.


    Eleonor noticed this and held her hand to calm her down.


    "It''s probably nothing important, calm down." Eleonor tried to calm Cibely down but the girl still couldn''t stop shaking and feeling great pain in her chest. This was something she had never felt before.


    It was as if she was having a premonition that something was wrong, and it was something very serious.


    "..." The guild master realized this but didn''t say anything else for a while. Clevina who was further back was also very worried about Larissa but kept calm just like Eleonor.


    Eleonor was very fond of Larissa, so she was wanting to pressure the guild master into saying something.


    "I am about to talk to her friends about it, if you want you can come along." The master said and then immediately looked at Cibely.


    "I will." Cibely soon volunteered to go along with him, and of course, the other two girls also agreed.


    After that, the master shouted outside the mansion, and soon after Emily came out of the mansion wearing a white apron. When she saw the guild master and the girls with sad expressions, she ran to the gate.


    Then a little girl appeared at the door, it was Syl.


    The little girl looked very worried as she watched Emily run to the gate quickly. As she run, her apron came off and fell to the ground.


    Immediately Syl ran inside as she looked like she was crying.


    They didn''t even get the information, but they were already acting in a way like a mountain of feelings come crashing down on them.


    Especially Cibely, who before she knew it had already started to cry.


    Emily likewise, before she heard anything, was already with tears in her eyes.

 Chapter 255 – Your eyes are swollen.

    Emily who was crying before held herself. She didn''t want Syl to realize her true feelings.


    Her mother and father were also in the living room. Her father was quiet as usual, her mother seemed to have noticed the morbid mood in the room so she was serious and looked intently at the guild master.


    Cibely, Clevina, and Eleonor were standing beside the sofa.


    Emily her parents and Syl were sitting on the sofa.


    The guild master was standing as he prepared to say something. He had to talk about what was happening, but he couldn''t find the exact words to tell everyone.


    Everyone here was Lincy''s friend and liked her. He has already had the experience of breaking the news of a death, but this situation is even more difficult.


    ''I didn''t feel that way when I told a mother about her son years ago. Why am I feeling so sad?''


    Maybe it was because he started to have a lot of contact with Larissa and noticed how much she cared about her friends?


    Well, it could be this. After being with Larissa for so long in that state, he started to create a great empathy for her...


    And having to talk about such a terrible thing to Larissa''s friends was making him sick.


    But not only that, Lincy was such a young girl and he could not forget the scene he saw when he found her body.


    It had stuck in his mind and would not come out at all. Every time he put his head on his pillow to sleep the image of Lincy dead appeared in his mind, he couldn''t stand it any longer.


    He had suddenly become a weak man and he knew it.


    "Come on! Start talking!" After so much silence, Emily who was sitting down stood up and looked seriously at the guild master.


    The guild master was clenching his fists as he looked at everyone in the room. He met Syl''s eyes and looked at her for a while. He noticed a gleam in the little girl''s eye. She seemed to expect good news.


    But only she was expecting good news, everyone around her was already expecting bad news. Except for Emily''s father who seemed to be paying attention, but did not let any kind of emotion show because of his expressionless face.


    "Well, I wanted to talk about Lincy and Larissa..." The master took a little courage and began to speak.


    After a short pause and sigh, he continued.


    "Well... Well... about Lin-" He suddenly felt his throat lock up and swallowed his next words.


    "Did you guys find her?" The first to say something was Syl. She jumped up from the couch with a smile on her face while acting like a naive child.


    Seeing this scene, Emily looked between her and the guild master while having a gloomy expression on her face.


    Everyone in the room looked at Syl and began to feel their hearts ache. Everyone was looking at the girl. They realized exactly what was happening.


    Emily, who was standing next to Syl, stood up and hugged her quickly.


    As soon as she hugged her, tears began to well up in Emily''s eyes quickly. The guild master closed his eyes and clenched his fists as he just watched that scene in front of him.


    He was a weak old man now.


    "What is it?" Syl asked worriedly as she looked at Emily.


    Ah~~


    Syl made a cute sound when she noticed Emily''s tears.


    Ah~~


    She made another cute sound when she noticed everyone around her with complicated expressions on their face. Emily''s mother next to her had closed her eyes and clenched her fist tightly as she trembled.


    The three female adventurers in the distance were also with sad expressions on their faces. They controlled herself not to cry.


    Ah~~


    She made another cute sound and hugged Emily even tighter.


    "It''s a lie, isn''t it?" She asked in a calm, cuddly voice as her little arms trembled and she hugged the body of the trembling Emily.


    Before she knew it, Syl''s cute little face was completely soaked with tears.


    ####


    It had been a few hours since they had received the news.


    Not having time to hear the news about Larissa since they had to try to calm Syl down, they asked the guild master to come back the next day.


    Of course, before he went they only asked one thing.


    "Is Larissa dead?"


    And the answer was negative. That alone was enough to calm them down.


    Clevina, Eleonor, and Cibely were invited to stay by Emily, so they accepted without much trouble. Syl who had now calmed down had been taken to her room and was sleeping.


    "She cried so hard she even slept..." Emily said while having a complicated smile on her face.


    By now it was almost dinner time so Emily''s mother was preparing dinner while Emily was sitting at the table along with the three adventurers.


    "You can''t talk much, your eyes are even puffy," Eleonor said as she looked at Emily''s swollen eyes from crying so much.


    "I''m sorry about that, I just didn''t know how to control myself."


    "Don''t worry about it, I can understand you." Eleonor smiled bitterly.


    "That''s right. You liked her, didn''t you?" Clevina who had been silent most of the time decided to say something.


    "Yes, I liked her very much. I didn''t stay with her that long, but she was a very kind and good girl..." With those words, Emily started to cry again but soon wiped her tears away.


    "All right, let''s stop talking about it now, I''m going to help my mother to try to occupy my mind." She stood up and went over to her mother''s side to help her.

 Chapter 256 – Complicated.

    Another day passed.


    Cibely, Clevina, and Eleonor, who had been sleeping in the mansion, woke up and went downstairs. There they found Emily, her mother, and her father.


    Syl was still sleeping.


    "Good morning," Eleonor said after arriving in the main room. Then Clevina and Cibely also greeted everyone.


    "Good morning," Emily replied as she tried to smile. Her eyes were still puffy, and she didn''t even sleep since she had dark circles under her eyes.


    "Good morning, girls." Emily''s mother was looking better, but she also looked sad.


    Emily''s father was sitting at the table and did not answer the girls'' greeting as he did not talk much.


    "Yesterday was a hard day, wasn''t it?" Emily said as she watched the three girls sit down at the table.


    "Yeah..." With Eleonor''s response, the other two also agreed.


    "I didn''t know Larissa was that involved in what happened at the guild."


    "Ah, she is a stubborn girl. The day the attack happened she quickly ran towards the guild. But believe it or not, she hadn''t even heard the explosion and only found out when we told her."


    "Is that serious?" Cibely smiled.


    "Yes. She woke up as if nothing happened." Emily put a sarcastic smile on her face as she continued to pour the coffee.


    "I see, I guess that''s pretty typical of her. Larissa is a bit of a strange girl after all."


    "She is a little strange." Eleonor agreed with Cibely''s statement.


    "Don''t say that. We can say she''s a little eccentric." Emily said as she smiled honestly this time.


    Everyone''s conversation continued as they tried to distract themselves to try and forget about the problems. But of course, the subject always came to the same point, which was Lincy''s death and the state that Larissa is in.


    They knew that Lincy was dead and that was enough for now, but what about Larissa?


    Even Emily and Syl who were the closest people to her had not seen her all this time. She''s not dead, but what state is she in? Is she in a coma?


    Maybe she has lost her memory? She could be in so many different situations.


    The girls started talking about many possibilities, but this was not something they were enjoying doing.


    "Let''s stop talking about that? How about you talk about your adventures? And how was your work before all this happened?"


    Emily asked curiously.


    "About that. Cibely finally recovered and went back to work as an adventurer, but right after that, this attack happened. We didn''t have much time to work together again." Eleonor replied.


    "That''s a shame. But I''m sure it won''t be long before you two get back to adventuring."


    "We were told that a few days ago. But it''s been so long." Eleonor smiled bitterly.


    "Well...." Emily didn''t have an answer for that, so she remained silent.


    After they talked for a while longer, again the subject had stopped at Larissa. But this time it wasn''t about her condition, but about the story of the three girls and how they meet Larissa.


    They told her everything.


    About how they were rescued by Larissa and how they became friends.


    Emily also told her story but omitted the fact that she had been a prostitute. It was honestly not a fact that she liked others to know and she also didn''t like to reminisce about that time.


    So she twisted the facts a bit and said that she worked in a normal inn, but that Larissa helped her mother for some reason and the two ended up getting closer.


    "Do you realize that everything we start talking about involves Larissa?"


    "Yes..."


    "But since she helped us so much and saved our lives... I guess it''s okay."


    "Maybe, but I don''t know if she would like to be the subject of all our conversations."


    "Would she feel embarrassed?"


    "I don''t know. I don''t remember seeing her embarrassed ever..." Emily said.


    "Me neither." With Eleonor''s answer, the two other girls answered the same thing.


    Emily''s mother who was listening to her daughter''s conversation with the three girls had a smile on her face.


    ####


    The day before.


    "Did you talk to them?" As soon as the guild master arrived at his home, he was greeted by his wife and Suzan who were in the living room.


    "Yes, I did."


    "You''re not lying, are you?" His wife asked worriedly.


    "I''m not lying. I wouldn''t have wanted to do that, but I did. Do you know how hard it was to see a child crying like that?"


    "All right. But you did it right." The guild master''s wife stood up and then blew a kiss on his lips as if congratulating him for doing the right thing.


    The guild master looked surprised at her.


    "You wouldn''t normally kiss me like this."


    But his wife said nothing and then went into the bedroom, leaving only the guild master and Suzan in the room.


    "Did you also talk about Larissa?" She asked.


    "I told them that Larissa had not died, but they asked me to go back there tomorrow."


    "Why?"


    "After the news about Lincy, they were very shaken. They also needed to calm Syl who wouldn''t stop crying, so I agreed to go back there tomorrow to talk about Larissa with them."


    "Why didn''t they come here? It would be simpler. And if Larissa sees her friends she can go back to normal."


    "As I said, they are recovering. And don''t worry, I''ll bring them here tomorrow too."


    "Okay. Now I need to go back to my room because I''m afraid Larissa will be lonely."


    "Okay."


    After that conversation, the guild master continued in his mansion for the rest of the day. He was still trying to find out who attacked the guild and was also taking care of the rebuilding of the building.


    He was quite busy, but today he just wanted to stay in his house and rest for the rest of the day.


    ''Tomorrow is going to be a bit of a rough day.'' He thought as he imagined what would happen at Larissa''s reunion with her friends.

 Chapter 257 – Finally we are going to visit her.

    The day had come for Emily to meet Larissa again after so long. She was so anxious that she couldn''t even dress properly. Her shirt was wrinkled and it was also a little dirty.


    "I don''t even have a good outfit to wear. And I don''t want to wear those fancy clothes that I used to wear back in the day." Emily said as she tried to look for a new shirt to wear.


    But not wanting to waste too much time, she decided to go for the simplest option, a basic white shirt, and dark jeans. Plus a simple leather sandal.


    Before leaving she combed her hair to look as pretty as possible.


    "Syl, are you ready?" It was past lunchtime, so Syl was already awake.


    When she woke up, she had a crying fit, so she was soothed by Emily and her mother. At the moment she was in her room together with Emily''s mother putting on a new outfit.


    "She''s ready now." Emily''s mother replied. Then Emily opened the door and found a small girl with a sad expression wearing an elegant dress. She also had her hair braided.


    "You did a good job braiding her hair," Emily said as she approached Syl. Emily couldn''t help but notice the sad and vacant expression of the little girl.


    ''Even if she is going to meet Larissa she looks like this.''


    Emily also started to feel bad watching all that. She was silent for a while as she looked at Syl, forgetting about her mother''s presence.


    "Hey, can you hear me?'''' Emily was called by her mother.


    "Oh, I''m sorry."


    "..." Emily''s mother realizing the state of her daughter, decided not to say anything, she just put a smile on her face and got out of bed, "Okay, now you guys have to go, right? The other girls are waiting for you downstairs."


    "Oh... Right."


    Emily took Syl''s hand and then left the room, heading downstairs where Cibely, Eleonor, and Clevina were.


    They had asked very much to go along with Emily to visit Larissa, so Emily couldn''t deny it. Anyway, the three girls were very good friends with Larissa, so it would be better if they went.


    The more friends together with Larissa, the better it would be.


    ''Or maybe she will be annoyed that she is being bothered by so many people.'' Emily thought as she smiled.


    ####


    The time had come. With the arrival of the guild master at the mansion, they were all taken along with him towards his house. They were all apprehensive, so no one talked much along the way.


    Only the guild master who decided to say a few things, like.


    "Don''t be frightened."


    "I hope she''ll be okay now."


    Or things like that, which made the girls quite apprehensive. But still, none of them dared to ask the real state Larissa was in.


    They wanted to see for themselves.


    "Here we are." Stopping in front of a small mansion in the prime area of the city, the girls swallowed dryly and were taking a while to enter even if they had the guild master''s permission.


    The guild master realizing this just waited for the girls to enter and did not rush them.


    The girls took a few seconds before they decided to go in.


    "Okay, you can come with me. And don''t worry about my wife, she might try to say something unnecessary... hahaha." The guild master opened the door of the mansion while laughing. Upon opening, the girls found a beautiful living room.


    And sitting on a couch right there was a woman.


    "Looks like they have finally arrived, welcome." The woman said with a smile as she invited them in.


    Emily, Syl, Cibely, Eleonor, and Clevina entered while feeling a little nervous.


    "You don''t have to be so nervous, you can come in. I''ll have the maid prepare some tea for you guys, just wait a minute."


    Before the girls could even respond, the woman left the room and headed toward the mansion''s kitchen to speak to a maid.


    "Don''t worry about her, she can be a little rush at times."


    "Oh, don''t worry about that," Emily replied with a bitter smile.


    "All right, now come with me. And please, I don''t want you guys to do anything unnecessary."


    "Don''t worry," Emily said confidently as she squeezed Syl''s hand.


    "The way you are saying even sounds like she is dying or something," Eleonor said.


    "Well, I don''t think she''s dying..." The guild master began to sweat as he remembered the conversation he had with his wife about Larissa''s soul practically breaking.


    Emily seemed to realize this, so she felt her hands sweat.


    "Can we see her now?" And so she decided to hurry, she wanted to see with her own eyes the state Larissa is in.


    "Okay, okay. But please don''t be alarmed, she''s not dead, but she''s in a rather precarious state."


    ''''Didn''t you just say she''s not dying?''''


    "Ah, damn, come on." The guild master realized that he was only making the situation worse, so he just avoided saying anything else and led the girls to the room that Larissa was in at the moment.


    All the girls felt their hearts racing and also felt their bodies sweating more than usual.


    They were more nervous than ever.


    ''How is she really?''


    Is she really dying?


    ''Is she dead?''


    ''Please.''


    Several thoughts went through their heads as they walked towards the room Larissa was in.


    Knock~~


    Knock~~


    And when they arrived at a large wooden door, the guild master knocked a few times. From inside, a voice answered.


    "Master?"


    "Yes, I brought Larissa''s friends. May we come in?" she asked sounding nervous.


    "HER FRIENDS?!" Suzan''s voice inside the room suddenly boomed.


    The door slowly opened, revealing the beautiful receptionist of the adventurers'' guild.

 Chapter 258 – Nostalgic Voice

    After the door opened, they all looked at Suzan and saw that she looked a little scared. Since the door was not fully open, Suzan was blocking the view completely, so no one could see inside the room.


    "Can we come in?" Eleonor said as she put her head on Emily''s shoulder and looked at Suzan.


    Suzan bit her lips.


    "Are you sure? She''s not very well." She said as she tried to avoid the look of everyone. The guild master next door was silent as he watched everything going on.


    He shared the same feelings as Suzan.


    "Of course, we want to see her. No matter how she is, I want to see her." Emily said with determination as she took a step forward.


    "Right. But please don''t cry or anything, just go in and try to talk to her... and" Suzan was going to say something but decided to keep quiet and then opened the door and allowed everyone in.


    The first to enter was Emily and Syl. Syl was holding Emily''s hand the whole time because of her nervousness.


    Emily could feel her hand being squeezed tightly.


    And as soon as they entered the room, and looked at the bed, Emily''s hand was squeezed even harder. At the same time, she felt Syl''s small hand sweat and shake uncontrollably.


    Emily looked down and saw that Syl was looking at her with tear-filled eyes.


    Not only her, but Suzan also noticed this and began to feel extremely sad to watch the little girl in that state.


    "Don''t worry, okay?" Emily bent down and looked at Syl''s face. She smiled as if she was calm, but her urge to let out a river of tears increased with every moment.


    "Ah." And at the same time, Cibely made a strange sound and felt her body paralyze as she looked at the bed Larissa was on. Eleonor beside her soon came closer and hugged her as he held her.


    "Hey, calm down, okay? Calm down." She said in Cibely''s ear. And Clevina at the side looked at Larissa and keep silent.


    "Can you guys try to talk to her?" Suzan who was also controlling herself not to cry approached Emily.


    Emily realized how Suzan was feeling all this time. She nodded to Suzan and then walked towards the bed where Larissa was. Syl beside her had already started to cry silently.


    And Cibely, as much as she tried to control herself, also began to cry while being consoled by Eleanor. And Clevina was still speechless near the door as she watched everything happen.


    But Emily was not paying attention to the three girls behind her, rather she could only look at Larissa at the moment.


    The small beautiful girl with long black hair was sitting on the bed. She was looking straight ahead with lifeless eyes and her mouth partially open.


    She was not moving a single part of her body, it was as if she was already dead.


    And they could also notice that the color of her skin had changed. Her skin was even whiter than before, showing that her condition was not good. This could also be noticed by her lips.


    Before they were red, but now they were pale, as if she had been walking in a very cold place and her lips were frozen.


    Emily slowly approached along with Syl and took a closer look at the state Larissa was in.


    As she got close enough and noticed Larissa''s lifeless eyes, she put her left hand to her mouth. She began to cry uncontrollably and tried to muffle the sound with her hand.


    Suzan next to her began to feel extremely helpless again. She began to feel extremely bad, it was enough to make her want to get out of there as fast as possible.


    But still, she stood by Emily''s side the whole time.


    Emily continued crying for a while longer before finally plucking up the courage to look into Larissa''s face again.


    ''She''s not even listening to my crying, she didn''t even see that I''m here. She doesn''t even know we''re here.'' Emily whined in her mind as she turned again to look at Larissa.


    At the same time, Cibely at a distance was still crying as she tried to work up the courage to approach. And Eleonor gritted his teeth and clutched Cibely''s body in his arms as he looked at all that was happening.


    Clevina beside her kept the same expression. She really couldn''t believe how that beautiful, smiling little girl had turned into just a girl who looked like a lifeless doll.


    ####


    I was feeling horrible, it was as if I was being pulled by something that wanted to keep me here.


    I tried to wake up, but I was drowning in a sea of despair. It was as if ropes were tied around my body and pulling me down.


    I screamed a few times, but no one seemed to hear me.


    I even heard a voice calling me from the small light that had appeared a few meters above, but I couldn''t answer that voice. It seemed like that light was getting farther and farther away.


    I just wanted to get out of here.


    I know Lincy died, and I''ve grieved enough about that.


    But why can''t I get out of here? I wanted to get out of here, I''ve been here too long.


    I know I said before that I didn''t want to live anymore, but that''s a lie, I''m afraid to die again.


    I don''t want to lose this wonderful new life that some god has given me. I want to wake up.


    Please, light, come closer to me so that I can get out.


    I want to hear that nostalgic voice again.

 Chapter 259 – Tear-flavored kiss.

    The darkness continued to sink me and I tried uncontrollably to "swim" upwards towards the light that appeared again.


    It was a light that went out and then came back on again. And every time it appeared, a nostalgic voice reached my ears. Hearing that voice, I was sure I had to get out of here as soon as possible.


    "But I can''t, why can''t I?" I screamed into the darkness as I sank deeper and deeper.


    "Who is doing this? Someone is losing me in this place. I''m not the kind of person who would stay in this situation! I''ve been through much worse. Come on, I can do it!"


    Again I began to stamp my feet and hands rapidly trying to get closer to the light.


    "Is it working?" And after a long time of trying, I could finally see the light approaching me. And that voice became even clearer, it was the voice of the person I loved most in this world.


    It was the first person I became friends with, the person I helped, the person I fell in love with.


    No, I don''t know if what I feel is love, but I know that this person is one of the most important people to me.


    "I want to see her now, let me out!" I smiled as I moved closer and closer to the light. The light was getting closer and closer and I could feel a very welcoming warmth approaching me.


    But of course, it wouldn''t be that easy.


    "What? NO! LET ME GO!" The moment my hand came close to the light, something grabbed me again.


    Looking back I could see something black grabbing my legs and pulling me down again. The light pulled away from me again as I desperately struggled to get free.


    "I WAS ALMOST OUT, WHY ARE YOU DOING THIS?! LET ME OUT!!!" I screamed with all my strength as I struggled to get loose.


    Unfortunately only my physical strength was not enough in this situation.


    ####


    Emily sitting on the bed next to Larissa put her hand on Larissa''s cheek and continued to call out to her. This went on for a few minutes. Emily called out to her, kissed Larissa''s cheek, and hugged her.


    Unfortunately, she didn''t get a sign that Larissa would say anything.


    ''What''s going on? Why is she like this?'' Emily began to feel a huge pain and anxiety hit her chest. The more she called Larissa''s name and was ignored, the worse she was feeling.


    But she didn''t give up.


    "Larissa, please." Syl standing beside the bed also reached over and held Larissa''s hand.


    ''Her hand is so cold.'' Syl thought startled as she squeezed Larissa''s hand. Then she moved Larissa''s hand closer to her mouth and kissed her.


    "Please wake up!" Unable to control herself, she began to cry again, throwing tears over Larissa''s icy hand.


    Syl let go of Larissa''s hand and wiped away her tears.


    From a distance, Cibely, Clevina, and Eleonor were watching all this with a great tightness in their chests.


    Clevina had cried a little but managed to control herself. Eleonor was a strong girl, so she continued to support Cibely who continued crying.


    "You three, come here." Emily looked at the three girls standing in the distance and called out to them.


    "Can I?" Cibely asked as she sobbed.


    "Of course, come. Maybe Larissa will wake up if we''re all around." Emily smiled, causing the three of them to build up the courage to approach.


    Suzan at the side stepped back a little to give the girls a little more space. And the guild master who couldn''t watch that anymore left the room and went to his living room to be together with his wife.


    ''Looks like he can''t stand that sort of thing.'' Suzan thought.


    All of Larissa''s close friends were surrounding her as they called her name and pleaded with her to wake up.


    "Please wake up. I promise I will let you touch my breasts as much as you want." Emily said as she began to cry again.


    "Please wake up." Syl held Larissa''s hand again as she begged.


    Already Cibely, Clevina, and Eleonor had climbed on the bed as well as Emily and were standing very close to Larissa as they called for her.


    Unfortunately, they called for several minutes, but Larissa remained still.


    It was as if she was already dead, she didn''t seem to feel touch, she didn''t seem to listen, didn''t move her body at all.


    "Suzan, how did stand it." Emily looked at Suzan who was standing by the side of the bed.


    "What do you mean?"


    "How could you stand to take care of her all this time? I certainly couldn''t stand to take care of someone like that. She looks even worse than my mother did when she was sick. Just look at that."


    Emily looked at Larissa and felt her heart being broken into pieces.


    "She doesn''t know who I am, she doesn''t speak, she doesn''t move, she doesn''t blink, she doesn''t open her mouth, she doesn''t even look like a person anymore!" She said quickly as her voice began to falter.


    "..." Suzan looked at that scene and closed her eyes.


    "She doesn''t know who I am... She doesn''t know who I am..." Emily paled for a moment before finally getting close enough to feel Larissa''s breath on her face.


    "I''m sorry about that. You might hate me if you wake up." After saying that, Emily let a few more tears fall before building up the courage to bring her face even closer to Larissa''s face.


    And she pressed her lips to Larissa''s lips.


    As she kept her lips pressed against Larissa''s lips, she continued to cry, making the kiss taste salty.


    Everyone around was shocked by Emily''s sudden move. But still, no one felt anything but sadness.

 Chapter 260 – She bit my lips.

    I continued to be pulled down and I kept struggling to get free. It was a distressing thing, and it was also a little painful. I felt tightness all over my body that hurt.


    "I said let go," I grumbled as I continued to struggle.


    But it wasn''t enough, the tightness in my legs, arms, and waist increased, causing great pain and also shortness of breath.


    Because of this, I began to despair even more.


    "Let me go, damn it!" I held that black tentacle-like thing that was around my chest and pulled it to get it to let me go. After a few seconds, the grip finally eased.


    But when I looked up, the light was already far away.


    ''Am I never going to make it there?'' I felt a huge chill in my stomach after thinking this.


    I felt like I was never going to get out of here, I felt like I was going to live in this dark space forever.


    "No, please, I don''t want to. SOMEONE HELP ME, I KNOW THERE''S SOMEONE THERE." I turned to the light and screamed, I screamed a lot.


    I don''t know if anyone was listening, but I kept screaming anyway. Because of my screaming, one of the tentacles came up to my face and wrapped itself around my head, covering my mouth.


    I felt as if I was being kidnapped when this happened.


    Seeing that the tentacle didn''t want me to scream, I knew that would help, so I started to bite the tentacle that was in my mouth. It was not a very nice texture, it looked very much like a jelly.


    But it was a harder jelly, like chewing gum.


    ''I told you to let go.'' I took a bite hard enough for my teeth to tear off a piece of the tentacle. After that happened the tentacle pulled away from my face and I started screaming again.


    I continued to scream for a few seconds before the light began to descend and approach me.


    "THAT''S IT, IT''S WORKING!" I shouted happily as I noticed that I was very close to getting out of that place.


    But of course, again I was grabbed and pulled by the tentacles.


    ''This thing is managing to pull me again, damn it, I''ve had enough of this!'' I started to struggle again. At the same time, I watched the light just in front of me that was increasing its brightness.


    "The light is increasing, something is happening!" I celebrated as I watched the brightness increasing more and more, making the whole black space I was in start to become illuminated.


    At the same time as this was happening, the tentacles that were holding me began to loosen and flail around.


    ''It''s working, I''m getting out of this place!'' I shouted in my mind. As I noticed tears started coming out of my eyes. It was something I had rarely done since I got here, but I was doing it now.


    I don''t know why I kept myself so serious before, but for now, I felt that I could ''Break my character'' and I could cry as much as I wanted. Not of sadness, but happiness.


    No, it was a mixture of both feelings.


    At the same time that I was happy to finally be taken out of this place, I felt sad for the loss of Lincy. I don''t even know what to do when I get out of here, will they forgive me?


    Will the people who loved her forgive me for letting her die?


    I don''t know if that will happen, but I still want to get out of here and face this reality.


    The glow increased, even more, causing the tentacles to disappear and my eyes to start hurting. At the same time, I lost consciousness.


    I don''t know for how long, but it seemed to be only for a few seconds. My vision changed soon after to a scene I would never have imagined.


    In front of my face, I could see the face of my precious friend Emily who was kissing me. Yes, I could feel her big lips on my small lips.


    I could also see tears in her eyes.


    But I pretended I hadn''t woken up yet and decided to enjoy the kiss a little longer, it was such a good feeling.


    ####


    Emily who was still kissing Larissa, felt her lips being bitten suddenly, causing her to open her eyes and look at Larissa.


    Larissa had her eyes open as before, but now her eyes were glowing.


    Emily saw this and jumped away.


    "Ah~~" She produced a strange sound. She turned away and put her hands on her lips which had been bitten by Larissa.


    Larissa smiled at Emily. Everyone around seemed surprised at the way Emily acted and didn''t seem to notice that Larissa was smiling.


    Emily on the other hand didn''t even care about anyone around, she just threw herself on top of Larissa again and hugged her.


    "I can''t believe it, it worked, I can''t believe it." While holding back her tears, Emily hugged Larissa tightly and pressed her between her body and the mattress, making Larissa feel like cheese in a sandwich.


    "Hey, hey, you''re squeezing me too tight, let me breathe a little," Larissa said. But while she was saying that, she was smiling the whole time. She was also feeling indescribable happiness.


    Mostly because of the kiss she had just received.


    ''Her lips are so soft.'' Larissa kept thinking as she was embraced by Emily. She was so focused on that feeling that she didn''t even mind Emily''s breasts smothering her.

 Chapter 261 – She remembers nothing.

    After Emily released Larissa, a big commotion started inside the room. Everyone began to approach Larissa to talk to her and this went on for almost 2 hours.


    Everyone wanted to know how she was feeling all this time. But unfortunately, she couldn''t tell what had happened during all that time she was "Unconscious".


    "The only thing I remember is that I was being swallowed by a light and right after that I woke up with Emily kissing me," Larissa said to everyone.


    Everyone, including the guild master, couldn''t believe it.


    She kept her eyes open all this time, she could still eat a little, she could move her body a little, but she doesn''t remember anything?


    She doesn''t remember being in the bedroom and she also doesn''t remember where her "mind" was during all this time. And because of this, everybody was scared.


    What if this were to happen again to her?


    Nobody knows the cause of this. Everyone knows that she became like this after Lincy died. No, looks like she doesn''t even know that Lincy had died yet, for her, it was all her imagination.


    How did all this happen?


    "I think it''s best not to think about it too much, right now I just want to drink water, my mouth and throat are dry," Larissa complained as she pulled the blanket off her body.


    Then Suzan left the room and came back bringing a how of water.


    "Thank you." Larissa took the glass and drank it all quickly.


    "Can you bring some more, please? I''m starving too." Larissa said to Suzan, causing Suzan to put a smile on her face and excitedly run out of the room.


    "She''s quite happy." And after she left, the guild master approached.


    "So this is your home."


    "Hm, don''t you remember? You stayed here for a while before you got into that state you were in."


    "I was? I don''t remember anything. The only thing I can remember is the guild being destroyed and right after that I fell while flying over the capital and passed out."


    "Got it, so you forgot everything that happened after that, how strange."


    "True. I don''t know what happened to me, why did I become like this?"


    "Don''t you remember the dream you had?" The guild master asked worriedly.


    Emily next to him looked at all with concern.


    "I don''t remember, I remember dreaming something really bad, but I don''t remember exactly what it was." Larissa forced her mind and began to search her memories for what had happened.


    She continued with her eyes closed and everyone around looked at her apprehensively.


    ''Something bad has happened... It''s true, someone is missing here. Lincy... It''s her... Lincy... Lincy is not here.'' Larissa opened her eyes again.


    She began to look around for Lincy.


    Then, without even realizing it, tears appeared in her eyes and she began to cry non-stop.


    She began to cry out loud desperately as she remembered what had happened.


    This time she didn''t go into a vegetative state but went into a deep state of despair and sadness.


    But fortunately, all her friends were there to support her.


    ####


    Even an hour after Larissa remembered everything, she was still crying while refusing to eat. Emily and her other friends stayed by her side the whole time, so this calmed her down a bit.


    As much as she was crying, she was not as desperate as before.


    "You need to eat now, come on." Emily was sitting on the bed next to Larissa and was trying to get her to eat some of the soup that Suzan had brought, but Larissa refused to eat.


    "I''m not hungry."


    "But you said you were hungry."


    "I''m not hungry anymore. Just let me rest, I''ll be better tomorrow."


    "But it''s still afternoon, will you sleep until tomorrow?"


    "Yes, I will. Just leave me alone for now, please." Larissa looked at Emily with her eyes watering. Then Emily sighed and got out of bed.


    "All right, tomorrow I want to see you well, okay?" Emily placed the bowl of soup on the desk beside the bed and then looked at Larissa.


    Larissa had already laid down and was asleep.


    "Okay, guys, let''s go back now. an" Emily said as she turned away from the bed.


    "Can''t we stay here?" Syl exclaimed in surprise when Emily opened the bedroom door.


    "Let''s leave her alone for a while. I''ll still be here but in another room. Of course, if the guild master allows it."


    "Of course I allow it, you can stay as long as you need." The guild master approached the door to the room.


    "Okay, thank you."


    "You guys can stay too if you want. There are plenty of rooms left." The guild master looked at Cibely, Eleonor, and Clevina.


    But the three girls refused.


    "Don''t worry. Now that Larissa is awake Cibely is a little calmer. I will take her home and we will visit tomorrow morning to see how she is doing." Eleonor said as she bowed to the guild master.


    "That''s fine. You three can come back tomorrow no problem. Now you two, you can stay in the next room, if you need anything just ask Suzan. She''s in the kitchen right now."


    "Okay, thank you."


    "My wife is waiting for me."


    After that, the guild master turned and left. And Cibely, Eleonor, and Clevina said their goodbyes and followed the guild master.


    "Okay, Syl, let''s go to our room. There should be a bathroom there, so let''s take a shower." Emily took Syl''s hand and soon after closed the door of the room and went to the next room.


    Meanwhile, inside the room, Larissa curled up on her bed and started crying desperately again, but this time taking care not to make any sound that would draw Emily''s attention.


    ''Lincy... Lincy... Lincy..."

 Chapter 262 – I am going to kill you.

    The next day Larissa opened her eyes and found herself in an unfamiliar place. It was a bed she had never seen before, a room she had never seen before, and it made her a little scared.


    "Where am I, Emily?! Emily?!" Larissa screamed desperately as she threw herself out of bed.


    But as soon as she stepped on the floor, her legs gave way and she found herself slumped on the floor unable to get up.


    At the same time, the door opened and Emily entered the room.


    "What is it? Did something happen?" She asked as she looked at the empty bed.


    "Larissa?" she called out to Larissa as she walked to the bathroom worriedly.


    "Emily," Larissa called out for her once again. And after having her name called, Emily finally managed to find Larissa lying on the floor beside the bed.


    "Oh my god, what happened? Are you okay?" Emily desperately picked Larissa up in her lap and placed her on the bed. Her face was pale and she looked a little sleepy.


    "I''m just feeling weak, it must be because I didn''t eat anything yesterday." Larissa gradually began to remember everything that had happened, where she was, and also why she was there.


    "I will ask Suzan to prepare something. SUZAN!" Emily shouted and then Suzan appeared in the room quickly.


    "What happened?" she looked concerned seeing that Larissa was pale and not feeling well.


    "She''s feeling a little under the weather. Can you bring her something to eat? She is feeling weak. And also bring that tea I asked you to make."


    "Okay."


    Then Suzan went downstairs to get everything and Emily continued in the room along with Larissa.


    She was holding Larissa''s hand while looking at her face and smiling, trying to calm her down.


    Larissa on the other hand had a sad expression on her face, looking as if she had just left a funeral. And of course, Emily could understand why she was like this, she had never seen Larissa cry as much as she did yesterday.


    Late into the night, she could hear Larissa''s sobs, but she just stood outside the room listening to everything.


    ''I hope she recovers well, I hope so...'' Emily stroked Larissa''s head. When she did, a smile appeared on Larissa''s face, causing Emily to feel relieved.


    She''s just feeling bad about Lincy''s death, that''s all.


    Haaa~~


    Emily sighed and then Suzan appeared in the room carrying a tray with a cup of tea and also a bowl of soup.


    After everything arrived, Emily carefully fed Larissa some food.


    "You ate it all. Good." Emily smiled and then placed the bowl on the desk again.


    "I was really hungry." Larissa gave a smile that soothed Emily''s heart.


    "Are you feeling better now?"


    "Sort of. I feel like I''m recovering, but I feel so sad, so depressed, I''ve never felt that before. I thought nothing could hurt me, but I was wrong."


    "..."


    "But in time I will recover, I''m sure of it."


    "Yes, you will." Emily smiled at Larissa.


    "And after I recover, you know what I will do, don''t you?"


    ''Glup~~'' For a moment Emily could see Larissa''s eyes turn red and a frightening smile that she had never seen before appear on her face.


    ''What was that?'' Emily felt her heart race and her hands begin to sweat.


    "I don''t know..." But she controlled herself and answered Larissa''s question. After that, she began to watch Larissa''s expression slowly change.


    First, her eyebrows lowered, and her eyes became sharp like an eagle''s. Soon a strange smile appeared on Larissa''s face. It was a happy smile mixed with the smile of someone with a lot of anger.


    Larissa''s teeth were showing and she was putting a lot of force into keeping them closed, causing her jaw to begin to tremble.


    At the same time, her hand began to shake and tears appeared in the corner of both of her eyes.


    "I will kill him! I''m going to kill him! I will make him suffer, I will rip off his legs, his arms, his head, I will rip off every limb of whoever did this to Lincy!" Tears began to stream down Larissa''s face as she continued to smile and shake.


    "..." Emily was startled as she looked at her. She kept silent as she just stared.


    ''I have never seen her like this, she is scary when she is angry.'' Emily felt the cold sweat dripping all over her body.


    Larissa didn''t realize she was scaring Emily, she kept repeating various ways she would use to make the person who killed Lincy suffer.


    "I will kill you, I will kill you! I saw your face, I remember it..."


    ''What was that?''

 Chapter 263 – Her magic is useful, that’s all.

    A few hours passed.


    As Larissa''s creepy smile disappeared, Emily felt calmer. She also decided to be silent about it, she didn''t want to make the others worried about Larissa.


    So as soon as Syl entered the room, she found only a calm Larissa sitting on the bed talking to Emily.


    It was as if that "scary" scene had never happened.


    But as Larissa talked, Emily couldn''t help but think about what Larissa said before.


    ''Does she know who killed Lincy?'' She couldn''t get it out of her mind. Maybe it was a lie and she spoke it without thinking, or maybe it was true and it could lead to more trouble in the future.


    ''What if whoever killed Lincy is very strong and ends up hurting Larissa? Even if she is powerful, I still get scared.'' Emily thought as she hid her worried expression from Larissa.


    And then, two days later, was the day Larissa finally got up.


    On the last day, she had spent the day doing some sort of physical therapy to be able to stand normally.


    Larissa no longer felt weak, and even though she felt that her body was fine, her movements were impaired which did not allow her to walk normally.


    And today was the day she was able to stand up and walk around the room without needing help.


    As soon as this happened, she started smiling happily like a child ( Yes, she is a child, so it makes sense. )


    And Emily, Syl, and Suzan who were there at the time also celebrated her speedy recovery.


    "I didn''t think you would recover so fast!" Suzan exclaimed in surprise as she followed Larissa.


    She had left the room and was heading toward the living room to meet the guild master and his wife.


    "Even I didn''t think I would recover so quickly. Before I felt as if my legs were not responding. I''ve never felt anything like that before, it''s scary."


    "Maybe it''s because you broke both your legs?"


    "Could be, but I think it was because I was asleep for too long," Larissa answered Emily and then looked at her hand. She squeezed her hand and noticed that her fingers were still not responding very well to her commands.


    "My fingers are a little numb, Tsk" Larissa complained and then clicked her tongue.


    Emily and Suzan smiled as they looked at that scene. Syl, on the other hand, was walking beside Larissa while holding one of her hands.


    And just like that, they arrived in the living room.


    Larissa finally met the guild master''s wife, and of course, thanked her for the stay.


    And after they talked some more, it was decided that Larissa would stay a few more days to rest, she would continue to be cared for by Suzan and Emily.


    So after only some time downstairs, Larissa went up to her room again and lay down.


    "My legs are tired, I never thought I would be in this state. If by chance I end up being attacked now I don''t know if I can defend myself."


    "Don''t say things like that, you''ll scare Syl."


    "All right, I''m sorry."


    ####


    The new silver-eyed queen was sitting on the throne while being stared at by a middle-aged man who was kneeling in front of her.


    "It''s been a while since I got the throne, but the only thing I do is stay inside the castle doing nothing, that''s tedious." The woman said as she rested her chin on her hand.


    The man in front of her looked at her and smiled.


    "Didn''t you attack Grenrok? I thought you were having fun."


    "I attacked because you asked me to. You were wanting me to kill a child."


    "I still want you to do it. Trust me, if you do nothing that little girl will be a problem for you."


    "Why did you provoke her by killing her friend? You even asked that maid to help you show that little girl everything. If something happens it won''t be your fault?" The woman stared at the man.


    He received her look and swallowed dryly.


    "That girl has already caused me a lot of trouble and almost killed me. I just want to get revenge."


    "I see. You are so pathetic that you ended up being injured by a child. I guess I picked the wrong subordinate."


    "It''s not that, she just took me by surprise. I was following her on the queen''s orders and she ended up..."


    "You were following her, she found out about it and still hurt you? Wow..." The woman widened her silver eyes and then stood up. Her long black hair had fallen over her eyes, so she used her hand to pull it away from her face.


    "It wasn''t that, it''s..." The man tried to justify himself as he became more and more desperate at the sight of that beautiful and dangerous woman approaching.


    And as soon as she approached, she looked down at his neck. At the same time, he felt something tighten and twist his neck.


    "I''m thinking I''d better get rid of you and try to hire that girl, what do you think?" The woman put a smile on her face as she looked at the man trying to break free of her magic.


    But soon after, she released him.


    "But about all this, I''m not having fun."


    "..."


    "I don''t know her, she''s just a kid and she''s never done anything against me. You''re just trying to get rid of her for personal reasons that I don''t care about."


    "But..."


    "But even if I don''t care, get your work done. You''ve already fucked up Grenrok''s economy, that mayor keeps sending letters asking for help, just finish everything quickly."


    "Okay, I''ll finish it quickly. That girl is in a weakened state now, I''m already preparing to kill her."


    "I understand. I hope you do a good job."


    "I will, I have a trick to make my victory even easier."


    "Trick?"


    "Remember the maid who invaded that little girl''s mind? She put the images of her friend''s death into her mind."


    "That girl with orange hair with a middle-aged mother''s appearance?"


    "That''s rude, you know."


    "But she looks like an ''Older Sister''. But whatever now, what was her name again?"


    "Her name is Lorane. She was that little girl''s personal maid before she was treated as a traitor."


    "Hmm, I get it. You''re trash, you''re pitting two friends against each other."


    "Her magic is useful, that''s all."

 Chapter 264 – A sudden punch.

    Lorane was lying on a small mattress inside a room of the castle while being watched by some guards.


    Outside she could hear some uninteresting conversations.


    ''I want to get out of here. I need to talk to Lara.'' Lorane thought as a tear trickled down her cheek. Even though she had an adult appearance, she was acting like a child.


    Lorane lay there for a while until she decided to get up.


    She got up and looked around.


    There was nothing but a closet, a desk with a journal, and a pen that she used to write down what had been happening to her for the past few days.


    "I didn''t want to do that, I''m sorry." Lorane walked over to the journal and started flipping through a few pages until she got almost to the beginning of the journal where she told exactly what had happened a few days ago.


    ''Today I was forced to go against Lara again. I regretted it so much last time, why do I need to do it again?''


    ''I have no way to deny it, if I deny it I will end up dead by that man.''


    With simple words, she wrote down what was happening.


    As she read that journal, tears appeared in her eyes and she began to feel very guilty again.


    ''I just wanted to find her and apologize.'' Lorane said as she pressed the diary against her chest and began to cry.


    And as this was happening, she remembered the day it all happened.


    Suddenly she was released from prison by the same man who locked her up. And she was being forced to use her only magic in a way she never thought she would, which was to hurt her precious "boss" and friend.


    Lara.


    That man suddenly approached her saying that he wanted to use her magic to invade Lara''s mind and show her some images.


    Since her magic was limited and she couldn''t just control someone and force them to do something, she would just transmit images into Lara''s mind. And they were images of the death of a friend of Lara''s.


    The man took her to Grenrok and randomly chose a friend of Lara''s. By coincidence one of Lara''s friends left alone the same day they arrived in town.


    So he was able to kill her with ease.


    ''And I saw the whole thing, that was disgusting.''


    Lorane watched the whole thing while transmitting those images into Lara''s mind.


    And after that dirty work, Lorane walked away and let the man take care of Lincy''s body.


    After they finished, the two returned to the capital as if nothing had happened.


    Lorane was in charge of watching Lara''s mind to see how she behaved, so she was kept alive and under surveillance.


    For a long time, Lorane had to watch Lara''s mind being eaten away by something inexplicable that even she had no control over. It was something dark and strange that was slowly eating away at Lara''s mind.


    She tried to write some letters and transmit their image to Lara, but it was as if Lara was not receiving that. It was as if her magic was failing.


    She wondered if all this that was happening to Lara was a side effect of her magic, but since it had never happened before, she dismissed that idea.


    And even though she knew it wouldn''t work, Lorane continued desperately trying to talk to Lara to help her.


    And unlike Lorane who was desperate, the man always smiled happily when he received the news that Lara''s mind was about to be broken.


    And so several days passed until suddenly Lara got better.


    Suddenly she was able to wake up.


    Hearing this, the man became extremely angry and said it was time to act. Lorane has since then been trapped in her room without ever seeing that man again.


    ''Is he already together with Lara? Has he attacked her yet?'' Lorane thought as she removed the journal from her breasts and prepared to lie down again.


    But before she could lie down on her bed, the bedroom door opened and a tall man entered. When she saw him, Lorane crawled onto her bed and looked at him as her body trembled.


    She was quite frightened.


    "Okay, it''s time to go."


    Hearing those words, Lorane felt her heart stop.


    "Are you going to kill me?"


    "It''s not that, you are going with me to Grenrok again, we have work to do."


    "But why do I need to go? You know I don''t have the strength to fight."


    "You may not have the strength to fight, but you are sure to leave that brat quite vulnerable"


    Saying this, the man approached Lorane and landed a punch on her face.

 Chapter 265 – Let the plan to kill Lara begin.

    The man continued to punch Lorane several times in the face and also started kicking her all over her body.


    Unable to defend herself, Lorane just began to cry desperately as she continued to be beaten. From outside she could hear the guards laughing at what was happening.


    ''Is he going to kill me here?'' Lorane thought as the man kicked her in the stomach again.


    Unable to bear it, Lorane vomited up some of the food she had eaten during breakfast and lunch.


    And so the beatings continued. The man continued to beat her until she was completely weakened and bruised. As soon as the beatings stopped, Lorane continued to lie on the floor.


    She couldn''t speak, so she looked at the man as she tried to continue breathing.


    "Maybe I overreacted a little. You there, don''t let her die but don''t heal her injuries too much either. I need her well bruised for tomorrow."


    The man left the room and then the guards came in to help Lorane.


    She was put on the bed and then the men cleaned up some of the blood and also the vomit she had left on the floor.


    "This is disgusting. Why didn''t he kill her? Look at her."


    "I don''t know, maybe he wants to rape her?"


    "Idiot, he would have done that before."


    "What do you think about doing it now? There''s no one around. She''s a very beautiful woman and her body is sexy."


    "You idiot, if that man hears you say that, he''ll kill us. Just get it cleaned up and let''s get out of here."


    "Tsk."


    After finishing cleaning up, the men locked the room and left Lorane lying on her bed.


    Then she began to cry quietly and fell asleep.


    ####


    It was already the next day and Larissa was slowly getting better.


    She still had a little trouble moving her body and her magic was also weak.


    "Why isn''t my magic back to normal soon?" Larissa asked the guild master.


    "You''ve practically fried your entire magic system. Your body was overloaded to a level I can''t explain. I don''t know how you managed to survive. What did you do to make this happen?"


    The guild master asked and waited for Larissa to answer, but she just remained silent.


    Realizing that she didn''t want to talk about it, the guild master sighed and then left the room.


    "I think he was a little upset that you didn''t tell him what happened to you."


    "I''m okay with that."


    "All right..."


    "Now get my lunch, I''m starving."


    "Aren''t you a little too lazy? You should start moving your body, you''ve been lying down since you woke up."


    "I''m lazy, I''ll go back to training my body tomorrow."


    "Haaa~~ All right. More know that the faster you get back to training your body, the faster you''ll recover."


    "I know that, don''t worry."


    "All right, I''ll bring your lunch. Syl, keep Larissa company."


    "Sure."


    Then Emily left the room and inside the room remained only Syl and Larissa.


    Syl sat down next to Larissa and then smiled. Returning Syl''s affection, Larissa approached her and hugged her.


    "You are so cute," Larissa said as she hugged Syl.


    "You''re squeezing me too tight," Syl grumbled as she kept a smile on her face, showing that it didn''t bother her.


    ####


    The next day, Lorane felt her arm being pulled and she was forced to stand up.


    Opening her eyes in fright, she could see the man again. He grabbed her arm and began to drag her out of the room with all his strength.


    Even though she was being pulled, Lorane remained silent and let the man pull her. If she resisted it would be worse.


    "Okay, now let''s go to Grenrok, the weakening of that girl won''t take long."


    "We''re going to Grenrok now?"


    "Yes, let''s go now, we can''t wait any longer."


    "..."


    "Be quiet and obey me if you don''t want to die before you get there, understand? On the way, I will explain to you what you need to do."


    "..."


    "And if you use your magic to show her something strange, I will rip your head off in the same instant. It''s not hard to know when you''re using it."


    "..."


    After the man''s warning, Lorane was caught and then he started running down the road.


    Like last time, without using a carriage, they reached Grenrok in just a few hours. Feeling sick again, Lorane began to vomit as soon as she was placed on the ground.


    "Do you understand? Do everything I said. Once I enter Grenrok, I will hide and watch you until you find Lara."


    "Then I just need to put this in her food or drink, don''t I?"


    "That''s right. Since you are in this deplorable situation, I am sure she will help you if you ask for help. You will take advantage of her compassion to poison her, isn''t that wonderful?"


    "Are you sure? I''ve betrayed her before."


    "Don''t worry, that girl is very stupid."


    "..."


    "Then try giving her this poison, she''s sure to die now that she''s weakened. But in case you don''t succeed, I will spring into action."


    "So you are using me only because you are afraid to face her?"


    "Shut up and do your job. Here, take this."


    The man took a vial of strange liquid and then handed it to Lorane.


    After putting the vial in her pocket, Lorane started walking towards Grenrok''s gate, which was locked.


    Because of the attack that had happened, the gates had been locked for most of the day.


    Lorane approached and knocked on the gate. After doing so the gate opened and the guard who was standing inside Grenrok seemed a little startled by the state Lorane was in.


    "What happened to you? Were you attacked by bandits?" Since Lorane is a beautiful woman and looked so helpless, the men allowed her to enter without worrying that this was some kind of trap that would affect the safety of the city.


    After entering the city, Lorane was taken to the guard station.


    There she made up a story that she had been attacked by bandits on a trip to Grenrok.


    And after some time at the guard post, Lorane was allowed to leave.


    "I need to visit a friend who lives here, I need to explain to her what happened."


    "Okay, but don''t stay alone on the streets for too long, it can be dangerous."


    "Okay, thanks for everything."


    Lorane bowed and thanked the guards. She then started walking down the main street feeling a look on her. Already knowing it was that man, she entered one of the alleys.


    After doing so he dropped from the roof of the house and stopped in front of her.


    "You took too long."


    "I''m sorry."


    "Now go to the guild master''s house to find Larissa. I will always be around."

 Chapter 266 – Conflicting Feelings.

    Lorane walked through the city until she reached the noble area of town where the guild master''s house was located. In the streets, she met some people but no one dared to talk to her even though they were worried because of her injuries.


    Did don''t she dare to ask for help since she was being watched and that would mean her death.


    ''From what he said, the guild master''s house where Lara is is here.'' Lorane stopped in front of the gate and looked inside.


    She looked at the beautiful garden and began to remember the mansion where she lived together with Lara. But it was a memory that quickly faded as Lorane was suddenly tapped on the shoulder by someone.


    Turning around, she could see a beautiful woman with black hair and green eyes.


    After Lorane looked at the woman, she did not react.


    The woman looked at her for a while.


    "What are you doing there? Do you need something?" Trying to ignore Lorane''s injuries, Suzan asked her with a serious expression on her face.


    "I''m looking for someone."


    "Here? I think you''ve come to the wrong place."


    "No, I''m sure she''s here, her name is Lar-" Remembering that Lara had changed her name, e she quickly fell silent.


    "Larissa? You''re looking for Larissa? But who are you?" Suzan asked a little suspiciously. Then she opened the gate and went inside. She then locked the gate and left Lorane outside.


    "I am a friend of Larissa''s, I need help, please." Lorane held the bars of the gate and began yelling at Suzan who continued to walk away.


    Not satisfied, Lorane began to cry to make it all even more convincing.


    No, this was not an interpretation, these were Lorane''s true feelings. She wanted to find Lara so that she could tell her everything that had happened.


    She knew she would die, but it was something she wanted to do. That is the only way she could apologize to Lara.


    So she continued to cry desperately outside the gate while shouting Larissa''s name.


    Suzan ran into the mansion ignoring Lorane''s cries.


    ####


    As soon as she entered the mansion, Suzan was met by the guild master who was getting ready to leave.


    "Who''s yelling outside?" He asked a little startled.


    "It''s a girl. She says she is a friend of Larissa''s and that she has come for help."


    "A friend?"


    "Yeah, she''s all bruised up too. I felt sorry for her, but I can''t just let her in here."


    "You made the right choice. We don''t know if it''s a trap. I''m afraid the people who attacked the guild will attack again."


    "I can understand you."


    "But what did the girl outside say to you besides that?"


    "She said she is a friend of Larissa''s and wanted help, that''s all."


    "I see. Let her scream outside, at some point a guard will show up to get her out of here."


    "Right."


    Suzan bowed and then took the groceries she was carrying into the kitchen.


    And the guild master sat down on the couch in the living room as he continued to listen to Lorane''s screams from outside.


    ####


    On the second floor, Larissa was lying down while being fed by Emily.


    It was snack time so Larissa was eating nothing more than bread stuffed with some sort of sauce made with tomatoes and also thin slices of wild boar meat.


    "That''s very good, did you cook it yourself?"


    "No, it was Suzan along with the cook from the mansion."


    "Got it."


    "Now finish eating, I''ll go up to the bedroom to see what Syl is doing."


    "Okay."


    Larissa took a ut another piece of bread and began to chew it.


    She looked out the bedroom window and noticed that it wouldn''t be long before dark. This showed that her snack had been served too late and she would surely have a hard time eating her dinner.


    Because of this, she stopped eating her bread and then got up and started walking around the room.


    ''I''m feeling much better, but I''m still having a little trouble.'' Larissa approached the bed and got a little off balance. She fell onto the mattress.


    ''This is so boring. I want to get out of here to kill some monster or someone...'' That man''s face came to Larissa''s mind.


    But she tried to clear her mind.


    Larissa continued on the bed until suddenly she heard some screams from outside the window. They were screams calling her name, and it made her quite confused.


    ''Is it a fan of mine or something?'' She first thought that. But soon after she began to recognize that voice.


    Searching her mind, she finally found out whose voice it was.


    Not believing it was her, Larissa ran with difficulty to her bedroom window and then looked up at the gate of the mansion.


    Having a clear view of the gate, Larissa''s eyes widened and she paled for a few moments before coming to her senses.


    "It''s Lorane, it''s her," Larissa said with conflicting feelings arising within her heart.

 Chapter 267 – Lorane

    As soon as she saw Lorane screaming outside and noticed her injuries, Larissa began to wonder if she should go out and help her. Lorane looked scared.


    "Should I go? But last time I was betrayed by her." Larissa began to remember the time when she was at the mansion and saw Lorane talking to that man who tried to kill her.


    The two talked intimately showing that they knew each other and that Lorane was not afraid of him.


    At least she had this impression.


    Because of this, she was in doubt about whether she should help Lorane or not. Was she hurt because she betrayed the queen and decided to come to her? Or maybe it''s a trap and she''s faking it all?


    ''Damn, it''s a little disappointing that I don''t have the magic to read minds or something.'' Larissa began to feel quite distressed when she realized that Lorane seemed to be giving up.


    "Okay, I guess I''ll go over there, if she does anything I''ll kill her." Even though she tried to sound confident, just thinking about killing Lorane started to make Larissa a little nervous.


    ''Could I do that?" she started to wonder again, but quickly cleared her mind.


    "Okay, if she has repented I will let her stay by my side, but first I need to make sure she is not in contact with the queen."


    Larissa turned away from the window and then approached the door.


    When she opened the door, she found Emily who was preparing to enter the room.


    "I hear someone yelling at you, I thought you were in trouble."


    "It''s not that. A girl I know is calling me outside."


    "A girl you know?"


    "Yes, it''s a girl who betrayed me a long time ago." Larissa clenched her fists looking annoyed.


    "She betrayed you?"


    "That''s right, she betrayed me."


    "But why are you leaving the room? Are you thinking about meeting her?"


    "It''s just that sometimes I think she betrayed me because of someone else''s influence. She didn''t want to do that. I''m going to meet her with that in mind."


    "Hey, are you sure? What if she tries to do something with you again?"


    "If she tries to do something?"


    "..."


    "I''ll kill her."


    Larissa looked seriously at Emily making her a little worried. After that Larissa left the room and went to the living room. There she found the guild master and also Suzan who seemed to be discussing something.


    "That girl won''t stop screaming, I thought she would give up faster." The guild master said as he rested his body on the couch.


    And when Larissa arrived in the living room, he stood up.


    Larissa said nothing, just looked at him, and then walked towards the front door. But the moment she approached, the guild master "teleported" in front of her, preventing her from opening the door.


    Larissa raised her eyes and looked at him.


    "Can I leave?"


    "No. That girl is quite suspicious, I will not allow her into my house." The guild master said while keeping his eyes on Larissa.


    "I won''t let her in, I just want to talk to her."


    "..."


    "Come on, get out."


    "First explain to me who that girl is and why she is calling for you. I also want to know why she''s all hurt like that."


    "She''s a friend of mine, I go away from her a few months ago."


    "I see, a friend. How come you never told anyone about her? Your friends never told me about that girl."


    "I never told my friends about her either. I had some problems with her, so I stayed away."


    "I understand."


    "And she''s all wound up, I need to know what happened. Even if I hold some sorrow I don''t want to leave her in that state."


    After saying that, Larissa looked at the guild master for a while until he lowered his shoulders and sighed. Then he turned away from the door.


    "Don''t do anything reckless."


    "Don''t worry, I''ve said this to Emily before, but I''ll say it to you too. If she tries to do anything, I will kill her." This time, Larissa felt nothing as she said that, seeming to accept the possibility of killing Lorane.


    And after saying this, she left the house and walked slowly to the gate.


    Lorane who was desperately screaming outside stopped screaming as soon as she saw Larissa coming out of the front door and walking towards her.


    Lorane knelt on the ground as she leaned on the gate.


    She looked at Larissa approaching as she kept silent, not seeming to know what to say.


    Even when Larissa came close enough to look into her eyes, Lorane remained silent.


    "It''s been a long time, hasn''t it?" Larissa said while keeping a neutral expression on her face.


    Lorane looked at Larissa for a while longer and swallowed her saliva looking a little scared.


    "How are you?" Lorane said while avoiding looking into Larissa''s eyes.


    "I''m recovering from an accident, but I''m feeling pretty good."


    "I understand."


    "But let''s not talk about me now, I want to know what happened to you. Why are you here? And why are you in this deplorable state?"


    Larissa looked at Lorane''s messy hair, her torn and dirty clothes, and also her injuries that were all over her body.


    "The queen, her. After you ran away, she accused me of treason, she thought I had let you run away..."


    "..."


    "I was arrested and beaten... E... Please believe me." Realizing that Larissa didn''t believe anything she said, Lorane began to get a little nervous.


    "..." But Larissa just continued in silence.


    "Urgh... I''m sorry, I''m sorry that I betrayed you! If I hadn''t done that I would have been killed...and my family, please. I liked working for you, please."


    Lorane began to cry as she leaned on the gate still kneeling.


    "All right, but why are you here? Did you manage to escape and come all this way to ask for my help? I''m sure you couldn''t do it alone."


    Hearing Larissa''s words, Lorane was speechless.


    She was paralyzed for a moment before she began to stutter.


    "I... I... I managed to escape after being forced to do some work for the queen. I asked some merchants for help and they brought me here, I said I had a friend living here."


    "A friend?"


    "Yes, it was you, I wanted your help."


    "How could you know I was here?" Larissa looked with menacing eyes at Lorane, causing her to turn away from the gate on instinct.


    But after, she approached the gate again.


    That whole way of acting was enough for Larissa to conclude.


    "You haven''t changed. What have you come here to do? To poison me as you poisoned me at the mansion? Or maybe you have some weapon or accomplice along with you?"


    "No, I don''t have anything, please believe me! I just want you to help me, I don''t want to die, please!"


    "..."


    "That man, the same man who tried to kill you in the past and killed your friend, he is here, he is hiding somewhere." Lorane started to say everything without caring about the consequences.


    "Oh? You decided to speak?" But even though she saw the desperation on Lorane''s face and her tears that kept flowing, Larissa didn''t feel bad, it was as if her previous worry and indecision had disappeared.


    "Please, I don''t want to die. Here this, he asked to poison you with this. He''s using me because he thought it would be easy for me to get close to you."


    "I see..."


    "Please, you need to help me, I don''t want to die, please. I do-"


    Ploft~~


    "Then you came along. I''ve been wanting to find you, you son of a bitch." Larissa looked at the man who had crumpled Lorane''s head and was standing on the other side of the gate.


    "I was wanting to find you too, brat."


    Hearing the man''s voice, Larissa''s heart began to burn.


    IgorRSAW

 Chapter 268 – I’m sorry, Lincy.

    "You decided to show up. And you needed to make all this mess?" Larissa looked at Lorane''s smashed head that had soiled the entire front of the mansion. The gate had also been soiled.


    "I''m sorry, I lost my temper. This girl is not even good enough to do a simple job like this." He lifted his feet off Lorane''s head and took a few steps back.


    Then he looked at Larissa behind the gate.


    "Good to see you, Miss Lara." Giving a smile, he faced Lara.


    Lara clenched her fists and tried to ignore Lorane''s body lying there on the ground. She took a deep breath and then closed her eyes.


    ''I need to calm down, if I lose my temper here I might end up doing something unnecessary.'' Lara opened her eyes again and looked at the man.


    She then activated her flight and invisibility magic, flying over the gate and standing high above the man.


    Confused, the man began to look around looking for Lara.


    "Where are you? Are you going to be cowardly enough to hide?" He shouted as he looked around.


    "You were cowardly enough to use a friend of mine to try to poison me, I''m just paying you back." The man heard Lara''s voice and looked up, but with no time to react, an iceberg of ice was created above him.


    A block of ice almost ten meters high was created by Lara with ease.


    After that, the block of ice fell on the man.


    Trying to escape, he hurried his steps, but unfortunately, he was not fast enough.


    "He''s still alive." But Larissa who had activated her search magic could still sense the presence of the man under the ice block.


    As she watched him, the ice floe began to shake uncontrollably. Because of this, Lara flew even higher.


    After she flew away, the ice block was thrown upwards, and soon after it broke into pieces, throwing large chunks of ice everywhere. But to make sure nothing happened, Lara created a "gravitational field" that made the blocks stop in midair.


    And using her magic, she broke all the ice blocks and turned them into sharp stakes.


    Lara looked at the man in the middle of the street. He was desperately looking for her, he didn''t seem to have search magic.


    ''I''d better finish this quickly. My anger is about to drive me out of control.'' Biting her lips, Lara began to feel tears streaming down her face as her teeth gritted.


    ''I''m going to kill you. I''m going to kill you. I''m going to kill you.'' The more times she said those words, the more stakes of ice and other materials were created.


    Within minutes, the sky had been taken over by projectiles made of every material Lara could think of at the moment.


    "I''M GOING TO KILL YOU!" And with one last scream, all those projectiles were directed in one place.


    Plus, Larissa''s body began to emit a large number of electrical rays that made her hair stand up. As her eyes became redder and redder, Larissa created a sword made of Mithril in her hand.


    "AAAAAAHH" With a shout, Lara advanced toward the man.


    The man looked up in amazement as he watched that plethora of magic being directed at him.


    ''She is a monster. I can''t do anything.'' He smiled happily as he observed the attacks approaching him quickly.


    He then raised his hand to try to block as many projectiles as possible.


    While avoiding several projectiles with his magic that had been borrowed by someone, in the distance he could see a large number of yellow rays shining fiercely.


    ''It''s beautiful.''


    The man thought as he watched that yellow ray hovering in the sky.


    And meanwhile, the projectiles continued. In a short time, the ground had all been broken, the mansions around had been smashed and people hit.


    The region had become a bombing range.


    The man was still defending himself when he heard Larissa''s scream and the yellow rays coming closer and closer.


    "I didn''t think you were so powerful." He said as he moved his hand to try to cast his one magic at Larissa.


    But with no time to do anything, the man felt a sword piercing his chest.


    Not once, but two, three, four, belt, six, seven, eight, nine, ten...


    Multiple times.


    Lara''s invisibility magic was deactivated because of her emotional instability, so the man could see Larissa''s sword entering and leaving her body several times quickly.


    Larissa continued to scream and cry.


    "DIE! DIE! DIE! DIE!" She screamed as she pierced the man''s entire body.


    The man watched Lara for a few seconds before he died and fell to the ground.


    His last thought was how naive he was to think he could do anything even with that woman''s help.


    But even with his life fading away, Larissa was not satisfied.


    She moved closer and continued to pierce the sword with all her might over the man''s torso as she screamed.


    Feeling her sanity fading, she thought of nothing but piercing that man.


    She continued piercing the man''s body and used her blade to sever his limbs.


    The man''s body was all mutilated but Larissa was not satisfied.


    Giving one scream, a large curtain of burning flames appeared on the ground I swallowed the man''s body.


    "WAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA" Larissa watched the man''s body burn as she cried desperately and threw herself on the ground.


    "Lincy, I''m sorry, Lincy" She continued to scream as she hugged her blood-soiled sword and screamed Lincy''s name.

 Chapter 269 – Ruin.

    After moping around for long minutes, Larissa looked around and finally noticed all the mess she had made. Everywhere she looked she could see mansions damaged because of her magic.


    Dust was rising upwards and people''s cries could be heard.


    Larissa stood up while holding the sword she had made and looked around not knowing how to react.


    ''What have I done?'' While continuing to cry, Larissa was dismayed by everything she was seeing.


    After she spun around and looked around, Larissa looked at the guild master''s mansion. There, a large amount of magic had hit the walls and ceiling, damaging the entire building.


    Seeing this, Larissa was paralyzed for a few seconds before she undid her sword and all her magic and ran towards the Guild Master''s mansion.


    The gate had been broken, so she was able to get in even without using flight magic.


    "Emily! Syl!" Running towards the main door of the mansion, Larissa began to scream desperately as she felt dizzy and struggled to run. Because of the amount of magic she had used, she was not well at all.


    She was weak before, so this had made her situation worse.


    "Emily! Emily!" Approaching the front door, Larissa opened it while shouting Emily''s name.


    As she opened the door, a large amount of dust fell from the ceiling and a piece of the mansion fell right in front of her.


    "Shit, what have I done, shit, shit! I lost my mind again." Larissa began to feel a huge sense of guilt.


    "I have to find them!" Controlling her feelings, Larissa went inside the mansion that was almost collapsing.


    "Emily! Syl! Please answer!" Larissa walked the halls of the mansion but found no one.


    ''That''s it, they might be in their room.'' Larissa ran to the room that Emily and Syl were staying in. She then quickly opened the door, revealing a great deal of damage that her magic had caused.


    The ceiling had been shattered and everything had fallen on the bed and on all the furniture inside the room.


    "Emily? Syl?" Larissa entered the room and desperately started looking for the two of them, but found no one.


    So she left the room and started running around the mansion in search of the two, but no matter how much she screamed and rummaged through the wreckage, she couldn''t find anyone''s body.


    ''Did they all run away as soon as the battle started? Maybe the guild master helped them just like he helped the receptionists in the attack on the guild.'' Larissa thought as she walked out of the mansion.


    After arriving outside, she looked down the street and could see Cibely, Clevina, and Eleonor looking at the mansion with their pale faces.


    But when they saw Larissa without any injuries, just in her dirty clothes, the faces of the three lit up with a big smiles.


    "Larissa! What happened here? I feel like I''m in hell!" Cibely ran toward Larissa along with the others.


    "A guy who tried to kill me once showed up, and I..." Larissa felt her body go weak and her vision dimmed a little.


    "Oops." Cibely who was nearby held Larissa up.


    "A guy who tried to kill you? Where is he? Did you kill him?"


    "Yes, I killed him. I turned his body into ashes. It was that bastard who killed Lincy, it was that bastard..." Larissa gritted her teeth and clenched her fists.


    Then she turned away from Cibely.


    "And who is that dead girl in front of the gate? Her head..." Eleonor asked as she pointed to Lorane''s body dumped inf front of the gate.


    "She is a maid who used to work for me in the past, she was being used to get close to me. The man tried to use her to poison me, but she told me everything and he killed her."


    "Aren''t you feeling bad about her death?"


    "Sort of. She betrayed me, so I can''t feel bad for her."


    "I understand..."


    "But now I need to find Emily and Syl."


    "What happened?"


    "They were inside the mansion at the time of the attack but now they are gone."


    "Don''t worry, I''m sure the guild master has protected them," Cibely said confidently.


    Larissa looked at the three of them and then wiped away her tears that had mixed with the dust.


    "That''s right, he certainly protected them. But I still want to see them, after that, I will go help the people here."


    "The damage was not as great as you are implying, only the mansions in a small radius away were damaged. The guards are already helping the residents and looking for the culprit for that."


    "I see."


    "It was you who did this, wasn''t it?"


    "I''m sorry, I ended up losing my mind when I saw that man. He was responsible for killing Lincy, so..."


    "Don''t worry, just put all the blame on him and say you killed him. I''m sure the guards didn''t see you do all that."


    "Yeah... Now if you''ll excuse me, I have to look for Emily and Syl."


    "Can we go with you?" Cibely asked excitedly.


    "Sure, no problem."


    After that, the group of four girls left the backyard of the Guild master''s mansion and walked down the street that was all broken and damaged. All around them they could hear some crying and also cries of pain.


    Larissa gritted her teeth again when she heard all this and saw all the damage she had done.


    Eleanor put her hand on Larissa''s head to cheer her up.

 Chapter 270 – Everyone was healed quickly.

    "I think I will visit the mansion now, I need to see how Emily''s mother and her father are doing. We left them alone there."


    "You''re right." Eleonor agreed.


    Then the three walked toward Larissa''s mansion which was a few blocks away.


    When they approached, all was silent and the street was empty.


    "Looks like the previous attack scared everyone away," Larissa said a little upset, and then opened the gate to her house.


    They entered and approached the door. As soon as they got close, Larissa yelled for Emily''s mother and she came out of the mansion. As soon as Emily''s mother saw Larissa, she let out a sigh looking relieved.


    "Emily, it''s Larissa." She called out and just then Emily came out of the mansion and hugged her.


    "I was so worried, I''m glad you weren''t hurt," Emily said as her body trembled.


    Surprised by Emily, Larissa stood silently and received her hug. After reasoning what was going on, the first thing she did was ask about everyone who was in the guild master''s mansion.


    "Everyone is here, come in." Larissa entered. There she found the guild master, his wife Suzan, and also the cook of the mansion. And of course, Syl was there too.


    As soon as she saw Larissa, Syl ran towards her and hugged her.


    "I''m glad you guys ran away, I was so scared. I thought I had hurt all of you." Larissa wailed as she hugged Syl.


    Hearing that, the guild master approached.


    "I would never let anything happen to my family and your friends." He said proudly as he took a few steps forward.


    "Thank you for that."


    "What if I wasn''t home at the time? The guild is almost back up and running, you know."


    "I thought the guild was already back up and running."


    "Not yet. The rebuilding has been finished, but the city is completely closed, even if I opened the guild again it wouldn''t do any good."


    "You should open the guild soon, I''m already tired of staying at home. Besides we need money." Eleonor complained to the guild master, but he just shrugged.


    "I can''t do anything about that. First, ask the mayor to fix things in this town."


    "But the guild has no connection to the country, so it''s okay for you to open it."


    "Don''t you understand? Even if I opened the guild the requests would be few, it wouldn''t do any good. We also have more things to worry about now, like what happened in the noble area. What was that, Larissa?"


    The guild master turned to look at her.


    Larissa bowed her head and then began to tell him everything.


    After a few minutes...


    "So that''s it. I''m glad I didn''t let that girl in, she might have been able to poison you."


    "I wouldn''t be such an idiot, I didn''t trust her that much anymore."


    "It makes sense since she betrayed you."


    "Yes. Well, now that I know you guys are okay, I need to get back to helping the injured. I need to take care of the mess I made, don''t I?"


    "Aren''t you feeling tired? You almost fainted just now." Cibely said worriedly.


    But Larissa just turned to her and smiled.


    "Don''t worry about me, I''m fine," Larissa said and then opened the mansion door again.


    "I''ll be back soon, everyone stays here." After saying that Larissa activated her invisibility magic and also her flight magic, disappearing into thin air.


    "That girl is scary." The guild master said as he watched her disappear for the first time with his own eyes.


    ####


    Larissa flew around the noble area until she approached the area in which she had cast her magic.


    A great commotion had formed. The guards had begun to rummage through the rubble looking for bodies or injured people, and the rescued people were being carried on makeshift stretchers.


    They were going to the only health center in town.


    "Okay, let''s make this quick." Limiting her search magic, Larissa began to scour all the stricken mansions for the injured or maybe even bodies.


    She didn''t want to find any bodies since it would have been her fault, and fortunately, she didn''t find anything.


    Larissa went through all the mansions, some were empty and in some mansions, there were people alive.


    Maintaining her invisibility, Larissa led the way for people to leave while using healing magic to heal everyone. After everyone was rescued, she went to the health center and healed all the injured people.


    "Now that I have helped people, I will leave the constructions to the mayor. I''m not an architect or anything." Larissa flew to the mayor''s mansion where Lorane''s body was previously.


    But when she got there, Lorane''s body had already been picked up by someone, with only the blood remaining.


    ''I wanted to give you a proper burial, I''m sorry.'' Smiling bitterly, Larissa flew straight to her mansion.


    When she got there, she felt tired and went up to her room.


    After Emily helped her shower, Larissa lay down and enjoyed the pleasant feeling of having avenged her friend''s death.


    Unfortunately, this would not bring her back, but it did make Larissa a little more relieved. Surely all of Lincy''s friends will be happy to know that the person who killed her is now dead.

 Chapter 271 – Let’s investigate this quickly to put an end to this problem.

    When Larissa woke up the next day, Emily was standing beside her bed as she sipped some tea. As soon as she realized that Larissa had woken up, she walked over to the bed and sat up.


    After that, she placed her hand on Larissa''s head and stroked her.


    "How are you feeling? You worked hard yesterday, you can sleep some more if you want."


    "No need, I''m feeling fine." Larissa sat up and leaned her back against the headboard of the bed.


    Then she looked at Emily.


    "I killed him," Larissa said in a sad, trembling voice. Then tears welled up in her eyes.


    "I killed the person who killed Lincy."


    "..." Hearing that, Emily was speechless, but soon after, she approached Larissa and gave her a tight hug.


    "Was that the man who attacked you?"


    "Yes, he killed Lincy, and now I''ve taken my revenge."


    "Do you feel better for having taken revenge?"


    "Being honest, I don''t feel better. He may have had the same fate, but that won''t bring Lincy back."


    "I understand."


    "I wish I could bring her back, is there a way?''


    "Unfortunately they have not yet invented a magic to bring the dead back to life."


    "..."


    Emily continued hugging Larissa for a few minutes.


    ####


    When Larissa had finally calmed down, she went to the bathroom and washed her face. Then she went downstairs together with Emily and went to the table to have coffee together with everyone else.


    Arriving there, Larissa found Syl, Emily''s father, and Emily''s mother.


    "Where is everyone else?"


    "The guild master, his wife, Suzan, and the cook have gone to another house of the guild master. And Cibely and the others came home last night as soon as you were asleep."


    "Got it." Larissa sat down at the table and had coffee with everyone. After finishing her coffee, she said goodbye and left the mansion.


    Activating flight and invisibility magic she flew over the place where that little battle had taken place. Once there, everything seemed fine. The wreckage of the mansions had already begun to be removed.


    ''When it comes to the nobles the mayor likes to work. Speaking of which, I need to do a little research on that drug Syl''s father used on her.''


    Larissa remembered the conversation she had had with the guild master a while back about investigating the source of the drug that was circulating among the nobles.


    Being with nothing to do and also feeling discouraged, Larissa decided to go investigate this.


    So still using her invisibility flying magic, she went to the mayor''s mansion and went over the wall with ease. After that, she approached one of the mansion''s windows and found a small library.


    ''Who puts a library on the second floor?'' Larissa opened the living room window and then entered the mansion.


    When she did, she smelled a huge smell of mold and dust inside the room.


    ''It seems that no one has used this library for quite some time.''


    After looking around the shelves a bit and browsing through some documents and books, Larissa left the room and found a large hallway with several doors. In addition, she also found a maid.


    But since she had her magic activated, the maid walked past her and didn''t see her.


    ''Okay, where is that fat guy? Maybe he''s in his bedroom, but where?'' Larissa activated her search magic and managed to detect some presences.


    She headed towards the nearest presence. When she reached the room and partially opened the door, she could see a cute little girl playing together with a young maid. The two were smiling happily.


    ''I heard that that mayor had a daughter, but I can''t believe he has such a beautiful daughter.'' Larissa closed the door and then started to visit all the rooms that had someone present.


    After walking around the mansion for almost 30 minutes, Larissa finally heard a nostalgic voice.


    "That queen hasn''t answered my letter yet? She''s been ignoring me for a long time now! What kind of queen avoids her country''s problems like that?" Larissa could hear the obese mayor''s voice.


    He sounded angry, so that made Larissa a little happy.


    But Larissa''s happiness disappeared as soon as she heard another nostalgic voice.


    "She hasn''t answered yet. I''ve sent many letters and even sent some riders to the capital, but we''ve been completely ignored."


    ''Norm?'' Larissa felt her head throbbing.


    ''No, it can''t be, can it? What is it? What is she doing here?'' Larissa didn''t despair, she was just completely confused.


    "Try again. Try to get more information about that little girl, maybe then she''ll pay more attention to us."


    "Since the guild was destroyed I haven''t seen that little girl."


    "Did she die?"


    "I don''t think that''s likely to have happened. Maybe she left the country for some reason. Or maybe she is just hiding somewhere."


    "I see, so we don''t even have information to give in exchange for money."


    "I''m sorry, I should be more competent."


    "It''s not your fault, Norm. That little girl is a problem, she just keeps causing me trouble. I don''t doubt that the attack on the guild and this whole crisis is her fault."


    "Maybe."


    "Haaa~~ Right, I think I''ll get in touch with Ingutth. If I order more batches of that drug I can make enough money to keep the city under control for a few more months."


    "Don''t you have any money saved up that you can use?"


    "Don''t question me, Norm."


    "I''m sorry."


    "But about that, I don''t have. My wife is so vain, she just spends everything on jewelry and more jewelry. I wonder why she needs so many."


    "You are also very fond of paintings and suits, aren''t you?"


    "Yes, I like it a lot. But I should stop spending so much money like this or the city''s economy will break down."


    "..."


    "Okay. Send a letter to Ingutth and arrange a meeting with him. Let''s meet in the same city as always."


    "All right, I''ll do that right now."


    After the conversation ended, Norm left the room revealing his appearance.


    ''It''s her.'' Larissa swallowed her saliva not believing what she was seeing.


    But shaking her head and clearing her mind, she focused on the information she had just received.


    ''That was easier than I imagined, I arrived at a very opportune moment.'' She smiled in her mind and soon after began to chase Norm.


    ''I already know your name, now I need to know who exactly this Ingutth guy is.''

 Chapter 272 – Is he the mayor?

    After the following Norm for some time, Larissa came to a room that was on the second floor. It was a room just like that library, but it was different. It had a large desk with several seats.


    It also had the air of an old office of some company that exists on planet earth.


    ''This must be the mayor''s meeting room.'' Larissa stood next to Norm as she watched everything she did.


    Norm took a piece of paper and then with a pen began to write a rather formal letter to Ingutth.


    ''She writes well. She would serve to be an author.'' Larissa joked in her mind as she read every word Norm wrote. And of course, she was also saved every important detail in her head, like the address Norm put on the envelope.


    Getting the address, Larissa said her goodbyes to the mayor''s mansion and went out the window.


    "So that Ingutth guy lives in Waldrop, I''ve never visited that town before. But from the information I''ve had from this world, it town is not too far from the capital. It''s a town with a low population."


    ''I think I can go there now, first I will get the exact location of that city.''


    Larissa flew towards her mansion and entered through a window on the second floor without anyone noticing her presence.


    Then she entered the library and began to vascular in search of demographic information of the world or perhaps a map.


    ''I have studied the countries very little, I should have paid more attention to that because it is good to know about the world me I am living in.''


    After searching for some time, Larissa found a detailed map of the entire world.


    It had all the cities of Mabely, which is where Larissa was, and it also contained the cities of all the countries in the world.


    "It''s kind of big, but now let''s get down to business."


    Looking closely, Larissa searched for Waldrop and found the city easily.


    To the east of the capital more or less a two-day carriage ride away was where the city was located.


    ''It''s not that far, if I fly in I can get there today.'' Larissa put a smile on her face and then put the map away. Soon after doing so, Emily came into the room and then picked up some bock to read.


    Larissa watched this quite happily and then left the room.


    Since Emily was distracted, she couldn''t even hear the window opening.


    ####


    After a few hours, the evening had arrived.


    Larissa was hovering over the town called Waldrop as she analyzed the behavior and structure of the town.


    Just like Grenrok, it was a not very big city, the only difference was that in Waldrop the city was quite lively. Unlike Grenrok which had just suffered a sudden attack and was in crisis.


    "Right, now how am I going to find this Ingutth guy? In the letter, it was only written that he lives in the noble area and that he is a duke. In other words, he has the highest position of nobility, second only to the queen."


    Larissa lowered her altitude and then landed on top of a building.


    After that, she descended into one of the alleys and deactivated her invisibility magic.


    After deactivating her magic, she gracefully began to walk down the main street of the city, drawing the attention of many people.


    "Hey, look at that little girl."


    "I wonder how old she is?"


    "Is she a noblewoman?"


    Many people started arguing, but Larissa just ignored them and made her way to the adventurer''s guild.


    As soon as she arrived at the guild, she soon began to be stared at by everyone again. But without caring, she approached the counter.


    "What can I do for you?" The receptionist who was a slightly older woman asked while maintaining a smile.


    Larissa noticed that she was forcing her smile. Perhaps she was thinking that Larissa was just a child playing in the adventurers guild.


    "I have come for information."


    "First I need your guild card."


    "Sure, here it is."


    Larissa pulled out the guild card that she had put in her storage and then showed it to the receptionist.


    Not wanting to show off her storage magic, Larissa pretended to take the card from her dress pocket ( Which didn''t exist )


    "Okay, let me see." The woman took the card and another for him.


    She then widened her eyes and glanced between the card and Larissa.


    "What is it?" Larissa asked curiously.


    "That card isn''t a fake, is it?"


    "Of course not, you can look it up if you want. And hurry because I need some information."


    "Oh, right."


    After that, the woman went into a door just behind the counter. It took a few minutes for her to return.


    "Okay, I''ve already checked everything, here''s your card. What information would you like to get?"


    "I would like to know where Duke Ingutth lives."


    "The Duke?"


    "That''s right."


    "But why? And how come you don''t know him? He''s the mayor of the city, you know. He''s very easy to find."


    "Hm..." Larissa tilted her head in confusion.


    ''He''s the mayor? I guess that makes sense since he''s a duke.''


    "Well, he lives in the mansion that''s right in the middle of town. You wanted to know just that?"


    "Ah, yes, thank you."


    "..."


    Without saying goodbye, Larissa left the guild.


    Inside the guild, the receptionist began to argue with her colleagues about Larissa being of a high rank adventurer.

 Chapter 273 – So sales have decreased?

    "Okay, so let''s go to his mansion, first I need to hide." Entering an alley and moving away from the main street, Larissa activated her invisibility magic and disappeared.


    Then, activating her flight magic, she began flying over the city and reached the mansion where Ingutth lived.


    Once there, she noticed that the structure of the mansion was smaller, as well as the entire structure of the city which was very small compared to the capital. She was even a bit smaller than Grenrok.


    "Right, there aren''t many guards, so I won''t have much trouble. I could do it easily anyway."


    Larissa flew to the second-floor window of the mansion that was open and went inside.


    As soon as she entered, she found a large room with a bed, a dressing table full of makeup and perfumes, and also some things that looked quite expensive.


    ''Looks like I walked right into the main bedroom of the mansion.'' Larissa walked around as she rummaged through something about the drugs. But of course, there would be nothing like that in the room, so she decided to leave.


    Opening the door slowly, she found a small hallway, and just ahead was another room.


    Opening the door, she found another room, but this time it had a single bed and some dolls and children''s things.


    ''Surely it''s his daughter''s room or something.'' Larissa closed the door after that.


    She started to walk around the mansion and found nothing but a few maids and guards. She couldn''t find Ingutth, her daughter, or his wife.


    ''Or I think he has a daughter...''


    Larissa went downstairs and reached the living room.


    There a maid was cleaning the floor looking quite tired. She was kneeling on the floor and cleaning with her hands.


    ''It seems to be hard to work as a maid here. The mansion is giant and the number of maids is quite low.''


    Haaaa~~


    Letting out a small sigh as she descended the last step, Larissa caught the maid''s attention.


    The maid looked up the stairs in fright, causing Larissa to stop walking.


    Seeing the maid looking at her, Larissa waved, but the maid ignored her and went back to cleaning the floor.


    ''I thought she was seeing me... Okay, what do I do now? I haven''t found a library where documents about the drug could be, I haven''t found Ingutth''s room either, and I haven''t found any labs where they could be manufacturing a drug either...''


    Crrrrr~~~


    As Larissa walked through the room, she heard the front door creak.


    Next, a smartly dressed man entered the mansion wearing a handsome white suit and a red butterfly tie.


    The man had pale skin, was quite thin, had a large mustache below his nose, and also wore a top hat probably to hide his baldness.


    Larissa looked at him for a while without reaction.


    Until she finally realized who that was. And the first thing that came into her mind was.


    ''WHAT ARE THESE CLOTHES?'' She shouted in her mind.


    ####


    The man who had entered along with the guard of the mansion was followed by Larissa until they reached the second floor.


    Then walking through the corridors of the mansion, they came to a room with a rather beautiful and eye-catching black door.


    ''I didn''t come here before, did I? I would certainly remember..''


    After the door was opened, Larissa also entered the room before the guard closed the door.


    "Okay, stay outside, I have some things to take care of. Also, ask that idiot to come over here, I have to have a talk with him about our production and storage."


    "Yes, sir."


    After the guard left the room, the corners of Larissa''s lips lifted.


    ''Looks like I''m in the right place and everything will be resolved faster than I thought. That schema will go down in the next few minutes.''


    ####


    After less than 20 minutes had passed, someone knocked on the door.


    "Come in." After Ingutth allowed entry, the door opened and an unknown man entered the room.


    He wore a casual outfit. A basic shirt, long pants, and basic leather shoes.


    The man was a bit sweaty.


    After entering, the man bowed his head and then stood in front of Ingutth''s desk. Speaking of his desk, it was the only thing inside the room besides a bookcase just behind him.


    "First start by talking about our storage, is it enough to supply the recent orders?"


    "Yes, certainly. We are manufacturing about 30 vials a day, that''s more than we need."


    The man quickly replied.


    "I see... Have more customers sought us out? It seems that sales are dropping."


    "Unfortunately no, it seems that many of our customers are stopping buying the drug and I don''t know why."


    "That''s bad... Can''t you make one more propaganda to spread the drug among the nobles? But of course, without letting the other high-ranking nobles know."


    "Sure, I''ll do that. But about the lack of customers, maybe it''s because of the school closing. The kids are on vacation."


    "Maybe, but there''s no way to be sure."


    "..."


    "Okay, get back to work, I need to do some accounting work. And keep me posted on the preparation and sorting of the batches."


    "Yes, sir. Excuse me."


    After bowing, the fat man left the room visibly nervous and altered.


    "I see, so the sales of the drugs have decreased. I hope you are not experiencing financial problems, Mr. Duke."


    And as soon as he left the room, Larissa made her appearance keeping an innocent smile on her face.

 Chapter 274 – Is this a nightmare?

    "?!" Surprised by Larissa''s sudden appearance, the duke stood up with wide eyes.


    Because of the fright, his chair fell back.


    "Who are you?" but after realizing that Larissa was just a child, he calmed down.


    "I''m a person who came to talk to you about that drug."


    "Drugs? I don''t know what you''re talking about. And why is a child-like you here? How did you get in?"


    "I came through the door."


    "But I didn''t see you come in."


    "Heh...."


    "Don''t give me that strange smile. Answer me quickly who you are, or I''ll call the guards."


    "I already told you, I just came here to ask about the drug you are distributing. Why don''t you tell me more about it?"


    "I already said I don''t know what you are talking about. And anyway, a child shouldn''t be worrying about this kind of thing. Just leave so I don''t have to call the guard."


    "Even if you call them, they won''t be able to do anything." Larissa gave a smile and let her killing intent leak from her body.


    "Guh~~" The duke almost fell backward. He leaned his back against the wall and began to sweat.


    "I just want to know about the drug you''re selling, why don''t you just tell me?"


    "..."


    "You''re an idiot, you were just supposed to talk about it. Whatever." Disappearing, Larissa appeared in front of the duke.


    "Wait!" With Larissa preparing to cast a spell directly in his face, the duke shouted.


    "You decided to talk?"


    "Fine, I''ll talk, but don''t do anything stupid." Sweating, he put his hands together as if begging for it. He then took his hand and slowly led it to his pants pocket.


    Of course, Larissa realized this.


    "I don''t know what you think you''re going to do, but that won''t work." And using her wind magic, Larissa slashed at the duke''s right arm.


    "GAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA~~" Giving a loud cry of pain, the duke''s arm was ripped off and fell to the ground.


    His hand was holding some sort of device with a button.


    "Were you going to use that to call for help?"


    "Gu~~ Please..." Crying and drenching his mustache with tears, the duke fell to the ground while trying to stop the bleeding on his arm with his other hand.


    "Please don''t let me die, I''ll tell you everything."


    "Don''t distract me, your guards are coming. You screamed like a pig and alerted them. Whatever~~"


    Hearing the footsteps approaching the room, Larissa prepared to face them.


    Creating an iron sword in her hand, she remained to wait for the guards to appear.


    Meanwhile, the duke continued desperately to stop his bleeding.


    And after a few seconds, some knocking at the door was heard.


    "BOSS, WHAT HAPPENED? WE''RE COMING IN!" A man shouted from outside. And the duke who was already feeling weak, shouted so that everyone could hear.


    "THERE''S A GIRL HERE! SHE HAS HURT ME, HELP ME IMMEDIATELY!" As soon as he shouted, the door was opened.


    After the door was opened, a smile appeared on Larissa''s smile. The fat man who entered using armor felt a shiver run down his spine when he noticed that little girl approaching him.


    And without time to react, Larissa''s iron sword sliced through his armor like butter.


    The sword ripped through his body and soiled the floor with blood. The other guards right behind the fat man didn''t know how to react to the immediate death of their boss, so they began to sweat and go into despair.


    ''She killed he in just 1 second? She didn''t even use her magic... She''s a monster, I need to get out of here!''


    As the guards screamed in despair and were torn apart by Larissa''s sword in the hallway, the duke prepared to run even though he felt dizzy from the loss of blood.


    Larissa finished her work and hold the duke''s suit as he tried to run.


    The duke looked back and saw Larissa''s face covered in blood. She was wearing a frightening smile as she looked at him.


    "It''s time we talked, isn''t it?"


    ####


    After being taken into his office, the duke was thrown against his desk and several ribs were broken.


    "Please, please." Starting to beg for her life, Larissa just found that funny for some reason.


    "Stop begging and start talking about the drug. If you tell me everything I might end up curing you, what do you think?"


    "Fine, I''ll talk! But if you don''t cure me I''ll die, please."


    "All right, bring your arm to me."


    "Okay." The duke crawled across the floor and picked up his arm. He then tried to hand it to Larissa.


    "I don''t want to touch that disgusting thing. Put your arm in place and I''ll heal it."


    "Sure!" Animatedly the duke did so and waited for healing magic.


    "HAHAHAHAHHAAHA, what an idiot." But instead of healing him, Larissa began to laugh. She laughed uncontrollably for a while, then her laughter instantly disappeared and she looked at the duke.


    "I already told you to start talking. Or do you want me to rip your head off?"


    Looking at that blood-covered "childish" face staring at him in a sinister way, the duke thought he was in a nightmare.

 Chapter 275 – Sudden journey to another country.

    "All right, I''ll tell you everything, but please...." Frustrated, the duke bit his lips and gritted his teeth, but after taking a kick from Larissa, he decided to start telling everything that had happened.


    He had found by chance a recipe for a drug in some old books he had received and had tried to reproduce the drug. When the drug was ready, he tried it on one of the maids and noticed the beneficial effects the drug gave.


    Like an increase in magical power, and also a rapid evolution of muscles and mana.


    This worked especially with children in their growth phase.


    After testing it on a few selected children, including his daughter, the duke decided to start selling the drug. He would separate them into batches and sell them for a high price that reached tens of thousands of gold coins.


    The drug was only sold to nobles of lesser influence who wanted their children to evolve enough to stand out among the nobility. Mainly at school in the capital.


    And as the demand had become too great, some dealers were hired, and one of these dealers was the mayor of Grenrok.


    After this, the drug started to spread even more among the nobility.


    Thus the whole country became infested with this cursed drug, and children and more children became ill. With the nobles realizing the side effects of the drug, sales decreased more and more.


    "So we were thinking of exporting it to other countries, but it didn''t work."


    "I see."


    "That''s all, so..."


    "I''m still not satisfied. I need to know what the ingredients are, where it came from, and where these books are that you found this recipe."


    "The books are in the library of my mansion, they are hidden in a safe that is behind a collection of books about the history of the country. Do you want me to show them to you?''


    "No need, I think I can find them. But where did these books come from?"


    "I have no idea. It came from a public library that is in Slovika, the capital."


    "The books came from another country?"


    "Or that''s what was on the letter that came along with them."


    "I see, so you have a letter. Where is this letter?"


    "It is in the safe along with the books."


    "I see."


    "Haaa~~" Sighing, the duke thought he was safe.


    But he was wrong, after thinking a little more about what to do, Larissa used magic to cut the duke''s belly.


    "Gaaaa~~~" He cried out in pain and fell to the ground.


    "I thought you wouldn''t kill me, you bastard..." Breaking his teeth with the force he was putting into his jaw, the duke breathed his last.


    "This is getting more complicated than I imagined. Do I have to go to another country to investigate this? Well, first let''s stop the production of it."


    ####


    Arriving at the library of the mansion that Larissa had visited before, she threw all the books off the floor looking for the safe the duke had talked about.


    Quickly she found it.


    It was an iron safe and it was locked. It had some buttons for entering a password like a technological safe that existed in Larissa''s old world.


    She didn''t care much about this and used magic to melt the lock on the safe.


    After the safe was opened, she took out some old books and also an envelope that was inside.


    "It''s probably the letter the duke talked about."


    Taking advantage that she had already opened the safe, Larissa took the jewelry and coins that were inside and put them in its storage.


    She also put the books away and then activated her invisibility magic to go to the room where the drugs were made.


    It wasn''t very technological and it was also a little dirtier than it should have been.


    Larissa was smelling a strong, unpleasant odor all over the place.


    "Hey, you." After finding the man hiding inside a small room, Larissa called out to him. The man was terrified to see her.


    "Who are you? What have you done with the duke?"


    "I am the person who ended up killing your master and now I have come here to kill you."


    "!"


    Having his neck cut, the man fell to the ground already lifeless.


    Larissa then took another look around the room and found nothing of interest other than some cauldrons filled with strange liquids and also some boxes already filled with vials of the drug.


    So Larissa used her magic to destroy the whole thing.


    ''Right, now that I''ve destroyed it I can leave.'' Then she activated her invisibility magic again and left the mansion.


    Then she traveled back to Grenrok.


    It took some time, but she got there during the night.


    She arrived at her mansion and landed in front of the door.


    Then she knocked a few times and the door was answered by Emily.


    "So where were you and what took you so long?"


    "I was solving an old problem."


    "..."


    "Is dinner ready yet? I want to eat and go to bed because I have to leave tomorrow morning, I need to go to Slovika."


    "What? You are going to travel to another country?" Emily exclaimed in surprise.


    "Yes, it will be a quick trip."


    "But why? What happened?"


    "I just want to solve all my problems quickly so that I can live in peace and without worries."


    "I see..."


    "Okay, when dinner is ready call me, I''m going to take a shower."


    "Oh, sure... You need a bath. And try not to show your appearance to Syl, she might end up getting scared."


    "All right."


    With her body full of blood, Larissa went upstairs to the second floor and took a shower.


    And after the shower, she was called in and had dinner.


    After some more time chatting with everyone at the table, she went upstairs along with Syl and lay down to sleep, and so the night ended.


    Larissa woke up the next day before five o''clock in the morning. Syl was sleeping beside her peacefully.


    She stroked Syl''s head and then got up to brush her teeth and start her journey towards Slovika.


    ''First I need to study the world map a little more so I can get there quickly.''


    So Larissa went to the library before making her journey. There she got a map that showed all the countries and their locations. There she found the exact location of Slovika.


    And knowing exactly where she had to go Larissa activated her invisibility magic and then began her journey.

 Chapter 276 – Library.

    It was the first time Larissa was experiencing a trip to another country, so she was quite excited.


    Especially with the things she encountered along the way.


    A desert full of giant scorpions that tried to venom her, huge camels that were not at all friendly and tried to bite her, and also some worms that crawled on the ground and hid in the sand.


    These were new monsters, and that made her very excited.


    So of course she went down to try a battle with them. And as always she won easily.


    Besides the desert, she also passed through a large and very smelly swamp full of giant mushrooms that could be found in a very famous game.


    Very toxic lakes that even bubbled and there dwelt some strange creatures that Larissa had never seen before.


    Giant purple toads that spewed poison out of their backs.


    Some small three-headed hydras that looked quite powerful and other kinds of poisonous monsters.


    Another time Larissa experienced a battle with them, but she won easily.


    And after the large swamp, many green plains. Were the place where many villages could be seen. And so Larissa realized that she had already arrived in Slovika.


    After some more time, the first town of Slovika appeared.


    Larissa was upset as she could already see that everything was identical to her country.


    ####


    She flew around the city for a while and then decided to come down.


    After landing in an alley she deactivated her magic and then asked the first person she met where she was at the moment.


    Surprised at the approach, the woman Larissa approached almost ran away, but after seeing that it was only a beautiful child, the woman answered Larissa with a smile on her face.


    The town Larissa was now in was Egel and was a considerable distance from the capital.


    Larissa remembered seeing this city on the map, so even without receiving any new information, she went into the alley, activated her magic, and then flew up into the sky again towards the capital.


    It was a few hours of travel before she reached the capital, and the capital was something of a surprise.


    Just like the capital of Mabely where her grandmother ruled, there was a huge castle in the city that could be seen even from miles away. But of course, you would have to be flying in the sky to see it.


    And besides the castle, something different from Mabely that caught your attention was a big tower next to the castle where there was a big clock.


    It also had a bell just above it.


    ''Is that an alarm clock for the whole capital? Incredible. Reminds me of Big Ben...''


    Trying to ignore the whole structure much more like medieval Europe, Larissa went down one of the alleys and deactivated her magic.


    The street was paved with cement blocks and a few carriages were passing by.


    Many of the men walking along the streets wore suits and top hats, and the women wore luxurious dresses and jewelry.


    The structures looked like medieval Europe, but the way the residents acted and dressed was like Europe in the 1940s or something close to it.


    ''Why does this place give me so many chills? It feels like I''m in a parallel reality or something.''


    Larissa wondered about that but decided to go after her goal, the library in the capital, where the books with the recipe for the drug had come from.


    Even though she didn''t want to talk to anyone, Larissa asked the locals for some information to find the library. And ironically, the library was just below the big tower similar to Big Ben.


    Just below the tower was a door made of wood with some glass details. There were also some display cases with some books on display. They were books that looked as old as they should be.


    Larissa entered the library and found a wide variety of aisles filled with books.


    And next to the door was a counter where you paid for the book or registered to borrow it.


    Behind the counter was an old woman with a monocle who was suspicious of Larissa''s presence.


    "What can I do for you?" The old woman asked briskly before Larissa began to rummage among the shelves of books.


    "I am after some information about some books. I need to know who brought those books into this library." Larissa pulled the books out of their storage and handed them to the woman at the counter.


    The woman widened her eyes and then opened the books and started flipping through some pages.


    "I don''t remember seeing these books here before, are you sure it came from this library?"


    "Look at this letter."


    "Hm?"


    The woman took the letter and then began to read.


    After reading the letter, the woman handed it back to Larissa.


    "I''m sorry, but I don''t have any information about that."


    "You know, fooling me is not a good idea." Larissa didn''t care if that was an elderly woman, she resolved to threaten her.


    The woman just began to tremble.


    "I''m sorry, but I don''t know about that. You could try other libraries, what do you think?"


    "Are there others in the capital?"


    "Yes, I''ll give you the addresses of all of them."


    "Thank you."

 Chapter 277 – I should have done it.

    After getting all the addresses, Larissa quickly began to visit all the libraries in the capital. It was a simple task, but a very tiring one nonetheless.


    Having to ask for information and having to deal with rude and annoying people, Larissa certainly hated it.


    But she tried to keep calm and continued her work.


    Visiting many libraries, she found nothing but books and more books, but she could not find any relevant information. Her whole search lasted a few hours before she finally reached the right place.


    It was a library in the suburbs.


    Even though it was in the suburbs, it was a clean and beautiful library, it had a structure very similar to all the others. Wooden doors, display cases showing books, and a counter near the front door.


    Unlike most libraries, behind the counter was a relatively young woman.


    When Larissa entered, the woman did not seem suspicious. She smiled at Larissa and let her do as she pleased.


    "Excuse me, I''ve come for some information."


    "I will answer if I can, what is it?" the woman replied gently.


    "I am after the owner of these books, I was wondering if you know anything about it."


    Larissa took out the books and placed them on the counter.


    The woman took the books and then smiled.


    "Okay, hold on a second."


    "!"


    At the woman''s words, Larissa was surprised, but afterward sighed with relief.


    ''I was already tired of standing behind the owner of those books.''


    After a few minutes in a room behind the counter, the woman returned carrying a folder full of papers. She then opened the folder and began flipping through the papers.


    "Here it is."


    "What is it?"


    "The information you asked for. These books were delivered by a strange woman some time ago, soon after which they were bought by a man."


    "Do you have information on who this man might be?"


    "No, I''m sorry. He didn''t even make an appointment at the library, he just took the books and paid for them. That man seemed to know what those books were for."


    "I see, thank you for that."


    "No problem."


    After receiving this valuable information, Larissa left the library feeling happy and quite excited.


    "So it was a woman who brought those books, but who would she be? And why does she have books that teach how to create such a powerful and harmful drug?"


    ####


    After that Larissa decided to walk around the city a bit and visit some places, but it was all so disappointing.


    As she imagined, there was milk around here, but the milk was strange and seemed to be modified in some way. The milk looked oily and was not pleasant to drink, so Larissa was disappointed.


    After this, she visited some stores and again was disappointed in the quality of the clothes and their prices.


    And again she was disappointed when she tried some of the local dishes.


    Everything in this city is so artificial and bad. Larissa grumbled as she walked down the street.


    ''I think it''s time to leave. Let''s go to where this woman should live, it''s not far from here.''


    Going into an alley again, Larissa activated her spells and flew towards the house the owner of the books was supposed to live in. It was in another city that also belonged to Slovika.


    In a short time, she arrived there.


    It was a small town and a little too populated, so it made Larissa a little uncomfortable.


    The name of this city was Lafda, a city known for being small, but having a high population, causing some congestion in the city.


    Larissa did not want to land in that city, but she had to.


    After landing, she soon found some beggars in the alley, so she could not deactivate her magic. She had to keep her invisibility magic activated as she walked through the streets.


    She avoided bumping into others so as not to cause any confusion. And that''s how she approached the house of the owners of the book.


    It was a populated residential neighborhood and the houses were made entirely of brick. It couldn''t be considered a poor area, the houses were all painted, the windows had glass and everything was so clean and looked high quality.


    ''She should live here, but how I enter?'' Larissa started to walk around the house and found no entrance.


    The windows were all closed and there were curtains, so she couldn''t see inside the house.


    ''I''m out of patience, I don''t think anyone would be annoyed if I do that.''


    Larissa used fire magic to melt the lock on the window, so she got the window open easily after that. Some people could smell it, but they didn''t see the window opening, so Larissa entered the house unnoticed.


    ''Okay, I''m here. But... There''s nothing here?'' When Larissa entered, she found a house of only two rooms and a bathroom, and it had nothing. It was an ordinary house, it had furniture and nothing seemed wrong.


    ''It''s the house wrong? No, I''m sure it''s right... Did I waste my time? Or maybe that woman passed the wrong information to me?''


    Larissa was frustrated, so she sat down on the couch in the house and took a deep breath.


    There was no one there, so she deactivated her magic.


    "Will I never find the owner of those books? Well, but I guess that''s okay, I''ve already destroyed the factory and I have the recipe."


    Larissa lay down on the couch and stayed there for a few minutes resting.


    Then she got ready to leave. It was already getting dark again and she wanted to go back to the house.


    "I think I can ask the guild master''s wife to help me track down the owner of those books, that should have been the first thing I should have done."

 Chapter 278 – Let’s track down the owner of these books.

    "You took less time than I thought, did you really go to another country?" After arriving home, Larissa was greeted by Emily and Syl. The two were in the living room eating some cookies.


    Emily was reading a book and Syl was drawing a picture on a sheet of paper.


    "Yes, I went and I already worked out what I had to do there. I need to talk to the guild master''s wife tomorrow, so I''m going to sleep now."


    "First explain to me what you are doing. I know you are taking care of a problem, but I want to know what it is."


    "When it''s over I''ll tell you, okay?"


    "Larissa, how was it visiting another country?"


    "Tomorrow at breakfast time I''ll tell you all about it, okay?"


    "Okay." Syl gave a big smile and then went back to drawing.


    "You should at least have dinner before you go to bed."


    "I already ate on the way home, so don''t worry."


    "Haaa~~ All right." Even though Emily was worried, she didn''t want to keep "Tormenting" Larissa, so she let her go upstairs to the second floor.


    ''I hope it''s okay.'' Remembering the temper Larissa had a little while ago, Emily couldn''t help but be worried.


    ####


    The next day, Larissa got up and then took a bath in her tub. She stayed in the tub for a few minutes while she thought about the things she should do during her day.


    After getting out of the shower, she put on a clean dress and went downstairs.


    Sitting down at the table, she began to tell Syl about her experience in another country. Not only she, but Emily and her mother also seemed very interested. Especially in the different structure and culture of Slovika.


    When they heard about everything seeming artificial and the food tasting artificial they were unsure what that was, so Larissa explained it to them.


    "So that''s it, how strange. I''ve never visited Slovika, but I always heard it was a wonderful place." Emily''s mother said looking a little bothered by this information.


    "I find that strange too, I know a friend who visited Slovika and she had told me that it was a clean place and also very beautiful."


    "It is a clean and beautiful country, but it is all very artificial. People don''t seem happy, nobody interacts with each other much, the only people who interacted with me like normal people were the receptionists at the libraries I visited."


    "I understand...."


    "All right, now I need to hurry as it is getting late. I need to talk to the guild master''s wife, do you guys know where he is living now?"


    "Since his mansion is destroyed, he is living in his second house, I will write down the address for you."


    "Thank you for that."


    After receiving Emily''s address, Larissa left her mansion and went to the guild master''s house. When she got there, she found a rather humble house this time.


    It was still a big house, but it didn''t compare to the previous mansion.


    The house was made of wood and had two floors, it didn''t have any fancy decorations and wasn''t painted. Unlike the mansion which was made of bricks and was three stories high with beautiful color and details.


    In addition, the house was not in the noble neighborhood and also did not have a garden, the entrance to the house was straight into an alley.


    ''It''s like an inn...''


    Larissa knocked a few times on the door and called for the guild master, then she was greeted by Suzan.


    "How are you? Ah, come in."


    Entering the house, Larissa found a rather simple living room. A colorful rug in the middle of the room with a small table with a teapot, and three couches. One larger and two smaller ones.


    Next to it was a counter separating the living room from the kitchen.


    In the kitchen, the cook seemed to be preparing something.


    "So, what brings you here?" Suzan picked up a teacup and poured some tea for Larissa.


    "I came here to talk to the guild master''s wife, is she in?"


    "With the master''s wife? Why?"


    "I need her to track someone for me."


    "Track someone? You mean the person who..."


    "No, the man who killed Lincy is already dead, I killed him myself, I told you."


    "All right..." Noticing Larissa''s impatience, Suzan swallowed her saliva.


    "It''s about something else, it''s about something the guild master told me to look into."


    "I understand. But about her, she left with the master some time ago, they must be in the guild now."


    "Will the guild be back to normal by now?"


    "Not yet, but it''s almost there. Some adventurers arrived in town recently and are getting impatient about the guild closing."


    "What idiots, they should know what happened."


    "Yeah, but they don''t care about that."


    "All right, I''ll visit the guild to talk to both of them. Thanks, Suzan."


    "No problem, come back anytime, the guild master will love a visit from you."


    "I don''t plan on visiting."


    "..."


    Leaving the house, Larissa headed towards the adventurers guild.


    ####


    "Am I in the way?" After arriving at the adventurers guild, the front door was open, so Larissa walked in unannounced.


    As soon as she entered, she found the guild master and his wife sitting at a table that had been set up. It was usually where the obnoxious drunks liked to drink after hours.


    "Larissa, what are you doing here? And who told you we were here?" The guild master looked despondent, but Larissa didn''t mind that, she got right to the point.


    "I would like your wife to do something for me, are you willing to do that?" Larissa looked at Anneorah.


    She tilted her head a little.


    "Wait a minute, first tell me what you need, I won''t let you take my wife like that."


    "It''s about that."


    "That... You mean the drug?"


    "Should she listen to this?


    "Don''t worry, she already knows about it too."


    "I understand."


    "But why do you need her? Have you found out anything by any chance?"


    "Remember you told me about the tracking magic that your wife has? That''s how you found the body of..."


    "All right, I get it, no need to talk. Yes, I remember that."


    "So, I managed to find the head of this criminal scheme. He was a duke and he was the mayor of Waldrop."


    "Was he?"


    "Yes, I killed him."


    "You what?"


    "That doesn''t matter now, what matters is that the center of that scheme was destroyed. I also destroyed the factory and stole their revenue. And that''s why I''m here."


    "Explain further."


    "Ingutth, the duke who was head of the scheme, got the recipe for the drug from some old books that he said he got from a library in the capital of Slovika."


    "And you went there?"


    "Yes, I went there quickly."


    "Scary..."


    "... I went there and found out that a woman had left those books in the library and then a man ended up buying it, and that''s when the books were sent to the mayor."


    "I see, so you want to find out the owner of those books."


    "Exactly. I don''t care who sent the books to Ingutth, maybe it''s just a subordinate, I only care about the owner of the books."


    "I see. Do you want to help?" The master looked at his wife.


    She thought for a while and then sighed.


    "I''m with nothing to do anyway, but I can''t promise I''ll be able to find who you''re looking for."


    "No problem."

 Chapter 279 – New journey.

    Larissa took out the books and placed them on the table.


    Anneorah picked them up and then flipped through them. She was reading everything intently.


    "I''ve seen that story before. It''s that story about David the hero."


    "Oh, that story. So these books don''t have any recipes?" Larissa had heard about this story before, so she was not curious or surprised.


    The guild master also knew the story.


    "In these two books there is nothing, but in this one." Anneorah picked up the smaller book and then flipped through it until she came to a specific page.


    "Here it is, the drug they talk so much about." At the top of the page was a vial with a red liquid inside, and below it was written "Dragon''s medicine recipe" right below it. It couldn''t be more expository than that.


    "I see, so that''s why it causes health problems in those who use it, look at that composition." Anneorah looked worried. Larissa didn''t know what all those components that were part of the drug were, so she asked Anneorah to explain it to her.


    Inside that drug there was not only contaminated monster blood, there were also powdered ores and all kinds of bad things that a human being could ingest.


    But the worst was an ore called "Dragon Stone" which was taken from a rock that was usually found at the edge of lava lakes and also in small volcanoes that were created from time to time.


    It was quite a dangerous stone and could cause burns and diseases that would gradually kill you if you kept it inside your house for example.


    "So it''s like radiation?"


    "I don''t know what radiation is, but maybe?"


    "Radiation is electromagnetic waves... Never mind, I don''t need to explain. But what I can say is where I came from had some dangerous ores that emitted radiation in high amounts, and could make a person sick or kill them."


    "I see, so it''s the same thing."


    "And that was being put into the drug that the children were taking?"


    "It seems...."


    "Damn, I should have killed that man more painfully." Larissa clicked her tongue. She was thinking about Syl, could it be that she was sick and Larissa didn''t know? Since radiation causes cancer, she could be in some kind of trouble.


    ''I need to check that later.''


    "But it seems to be just that. Monster blood, ores, and dragon stone."


    "I see. But what about in the books, were you able to find any trace of where this person might be?"


    "It''s not that easy to trace someone, but I will try. Leave those books with me for a while and then I will contact you."


    "Okay."


    After that, Larissa said her goodbyes and headed home.


    The first thing she did when she got home was to check Syl''s health status. Fortunately, there didn''t seem to be anything wrong with her.


    Because of her "investigation" into Syl''s body, Emily seemed quite worried, but Larissa calmed her down by telling her that everything was fine.


    Unlike Emily, Syl was quite happy to be examined by Larissa.


    ####


    A few days passed and Suzan appeared at Larissa''s mansion to call for her. Anneorah had already found out a few things and wanted to tell her everything.


    Larissa, of course, quickly went to the guild master''s house to talk to Anneorah about it.


    When she arrived, she impatiently asked what she had found out.


    "Calm down, first wait for Suzan to pour some tea."


    "All right...."


    Larissa can do nothing but wait. And after the tea was served and Suzan walked away, Anneorah opened her mouth to tell all she had discovered about the books.


    Unfortunately, she didn''t have much information.


    "I contacted a few librarian friends and no one seemed to have the information about this book." Anneorah placed the book containing the recipe on the small table.


    "What about the others?"


    "They''re just copies of famous books, they''re no big deal. They also don''t have an exact origin since many copies are made. But unlike them, the book with the recipe is unique."


    "And you couldn''t find the owner..."


    "Wait until I finish speaking."


    "Right."


    "I didn''t find a name, but I was able to find some traces of magic in that book from an unknown person. That''s enough for me to be able to trace that person."


    "I see... And you were able to trace it?"


    "To some extent. I found out that this person has been to Grenrok before, she went through the adventurer''s guild and then left town. Her trail continues down the road, but I didn''t pursue her."


    "I see."


    "By magic, what race is this person? Could she be a demon?"


    "I don''t think that is the case, I would say she looks more like an elf."


    "An elf?"


    "Yes, the trail of magic is very powerful even though it has been there a long time. Only elves have magic so strong and characteristic for that."


    "I see. So this person might be an elf and she/he could be anywhere in the world."


    "Since you can travel so quickly, I would say it would be a good idea for you to visit the forest where the elves live."


    "I see, how far is it?"


    "With your speed, you can get there in just a few hours."


    "Right."


    "In case you can''t find any information in the elf forest, come back here and I''ll go with you after this person."


    "I''ll do that."


    Larissa took the books back and put them in her storage. Then she went to her house and told everyone where she was going so as not to make everyone worried.


    After this, she activated her two spells and began her journey toward the elven forest.

 Chapter 280 – Elf Village

    Larissa had studied a little about the elves so she knew where to go to find them.


    They were seen in Jirurd, the land of half-animals and also dwarves. But even there it was a little difficult to find them, for they were shy and also quite reserved.


    It was Larissa''s first time traveling to Jirurd. She was looking forward to meeting the half-animal people and also the elves.


    She had never seen them before, she had only seen one dwarf since she came to this world.


    Even though she was on an important investigation, her desire to see a person with animal ears and tail was greater.


    When Larissa arrived there, she found the first people with animal ears.


    Two men and two women with dog ears just above their heads, and fluffy, furry tails wagging just behind them.


    ''So it''s a lie, they don''t have four ears....'' After getting closer, Larissa noticed that they did not have four ears, only two, the ones above their heads. For this reason, they kept their hair long.


    "Next." After the two men and the two women entered, it was Larissa''s turn.


    At the gate, two tall, muscular men with bear ears were looking at her menacingly.


    Larissa felt no fear, she took out her guild license and showed it to the two bears.


    "So you are an adventurer. But what is a human doing here? It''s rare for one to show up here."


    "Is it that rare?"


    "Yes, it is quite rare. We half animals don''t mix with humans and they don''t like to mix with us. Whenever a human shows up here it''s for some mission, it''s hard for one to come here to live."


    "I see... So that''s why I''ve never met a half-animal person in the human countries."


    "Yes, it is quite rare for people to travel there. And you, did you come here because of a mission?"


    "Yes and no."


    "?"


    "I came here to look for someone, an elf."


    "Huh?" At Larissa''s statement, the two bears raised their eyebrows.


    "An elf? You''re not thinking of doing anything weird, are you?" One of the bears threatened Larissa, but she remained calm and explained to them what was going on. She didn''t need to hide it.


    "I see, so that''s it. What bastards! They are harming children in this way..."


    ''They live in another country, don''t have any problems if they find out about it, will you?''


    "Yes, that''s why I want to find the owner of that book. If I find him, maybe he will tell me who took the book and brought it to the human country."


    "I see. You can go in, but be careful. Some people might treat you badly because of your race."


    "Don''t worry, humans would treat you badly too if you went to the human countries. Humans are disgusting."


    "..."


    "..."


    The two bears opened the gate and allowed Larissa to enter.


    "So that''s one of only three cities that exist in Jirurd."


    ####


    Entering the city, Larissa found a rather pleasant and cheerful atmosphere. It was like a human city, the only difference was its residents had animal ears and tails.


    Not all, dwarves and a few elves were walking along the large main street made of dirt.


    The street was not paved, but it was not dirty and nobody seemed to be bothered by it. Even though it was made of dirt, the street had no stones and was quite ''smooth'' so no carriages seemed to have a problem walking there.


    ''And the buildings are mostly made of wood, unlike a big city in some human country.'' All the buildings were made of wood. The guild, the stores, inns.


    Of course, in Grenrok most of the buildings were also made of wood, especially in the most rotten area of the city, but it was different in the capital of Slovika and Mabely.


    There most of the buildings that stood near the gate had their entire structure made of bricks.


    But whatever, it doesn''t matter. What matters is that it is an organized city and everybody seems happy. That was the important thing for a town.


    It was good that the town had a good structure, but the residents being happy was even better.


    "But now come on, I need to find some elf. I remember seeing one go this way." Walking down the dirt main street, Larissa was observed by most of the locals that passed by.


    Her presence there was something that drew a lot of attention, and that was bad for Larissa.


    As a person who doesn''t like to attract attention, being watched by everyone made Larissa uncomfortable.


    But she couldn''t just ask them to stop staring at her since she was the "invader" there and they were not used to the presence of humans.


    ''I just need to do what I have to do and leave.''


    She walked down the main street and then turned right where she had seen an elf go.


    She found a fairly busy residential street. Lots of men and women with dog ears, cat ears, with fox ears.


    It was cuteness heaven.


    ''Don''t lose concentration, where did that elf go? Hmmm, over there!'' In the distance, Larissa could see the elf entering a building.


    Larissa quickly walked over to it.


    On the door was written in an unknown language that for some reason Larissa could read.


    "BAR"


    Opening the wooden door, Larissa walked inside the bar.


    Inside there was a strong smell of alcoholic beverages and also a lot of noise. Many men and women half animals were sitting at the tables talking while drinking and laughing loudly.


    ''I''ve never been in a bar before, this is worse than I thought.'' Being a person who was not used to alcoholic drinks, Larissa began to feel nauseous.


    But holding herself together, she looked around for the elf she had seen earlier.


    And she found it. What Larissa thought was a woman was a man.


    Besides being a man, he was sitting with other men and was drinking.


    ''His way of acting is different from what I expected from an elf.''


    IgorRSAW

 Chapter 281 – Elf.

    Larissa walked over to the table where the elf was standing and then slapped the table. She put too much force on it, so the glasses fell.


    The men stood up angrily, but Larissa looked at them menacingly.


    Even though they were muscular and threatening, the men swallowed their saliva and stayed put.


    "I want to talk to you, come with me." Larissa pointed at the elf. Just as she imagined an elf, he had blond hair, and green eyes and looked quite young.


    "Me, why? What have I done?" The elf said startled. He looked to his friends for help, but his friends did nothing.


    Impatient Larissa shouted at the elf. Frightened, he got up and left along with her.


    As the two of them left the bar, the elf began to tremble, trying to defend himself somehow. He was saying things like "I didn''t do anything" and "Forgive me.


    Larissa sighed.


    "You''re quite the coward, aren''t you? But don''t worry, I''m not going to hurt you, I came here looking for information. Is there somewhere we can talk alone?"


    "My house, but it''s small..."


    "Never mind, let''s go there."


    "Urg..."


    The elf led Larissa to his house. He was visibly scared, so people seemed worried about what Larissa was going to do to him.


    But she didn''t care about those details.


    As soon as she arrived at his house she entered.


    "What a dirty place, you don''t clean here do you?" Again her vision of an elf was destroyed. Everything was dirty, she couldn''t imagine that an elf would be like this.


    "I just forgot to clean, hahaha."


    "That doesn''t matter, I want you to see this and tell me if you recognize it." Larissa took out the book that the recipe was in and handed it to the elf. He took the book and then began to analyze it carefully.


    After analyzing it for some time, he handed it back to Larissa.


    "Where did you get this?"


    "In a library in Slovika. This book was causing some problems in my country. One person took the recipe that is in that book and started to manufacture and sell the drug."


    "I see, that''s terrible."


    "Yes, I know. Now tell me what you know."


    "I know that book, I can tell you where it came from."


    "I''d appreciate that."


    "All right, here." The elf went to a dusty closet and then took out a map.


    "This village here, many elves live in this place, but they are not normal elves, rather mages focused on magic and medicine."


    "Aren''t all elves like that?"


    "Not really. Even if we have a high magical knowledge and a high level of mana in our body, most elves prefer not to develop their skills."


    "That surprises me."


    "Why?"


    "I think all elves were powerful mages."


    "If an elf studies, he/she can be."


    "That makes sense."


    "All right, here it is. I marked on the map the exact location where the village is. It''s not too far from here, you can get there in less than two days if you use a horse."


    "I see, thank you for that."


    "You wanted just that?"


    "Exactly, I just came here for information as I said before. Thank you for that. Should I get any information, I will reward you for it."


    "No need..."


    "if you say so..."


    The elf smiled bitterly and Larissa said goodbye to him. She then left the house and disappeared soon after. The elf went back into his house and then threw herself on his couch.


    "Haaa~~ I thought she was going to kill me. What a scary little human girl."


    ####


    Following the elf''s guidance, Larissa went to the village that was in the middle of a forest. It was a green forest and quite dense, so it was a bit difficult for Larissa to locate the village.


    The huts were under the trees, meaning that the entire village was blocked by leaves and Larissa couldn''t see the village.


    She only discovered the exact location because of the map, and also because of her location magic.


    "I have to be careful. If I appear carelessly, I am sure I will be attacked."


    Calmly, Larissa lowered her altitude.


    As she descended, she felt her body pass through something "solid" that bothered her heart a little.


    "A barrier? Whatever." But ignoring that, she landed on the ground a little way from the village. Then she deactivated her invisibility magic and started walking the forest.


    She wanted to be noticed by the elves, and she succeeded.


    After approaching the village, someone shouted at her from up in the tree. Larissa had already noticed her presence, so she was not surprised.


    "Who are you, what are you doing here?" When she looked up, Larissa found a handsome elf pointing a bow in her direction. Like the other, he had blond hair and green eyes.


    "I came here seeking information, could you let me pass?"


    "Information?"


    "Exactly, I have a book here that was probably created by someone in this village. I want to talk to this person about this book to get some information."


    "Where is this book? Put it on the floor. If you try to do anything your body will be pierced with several arrows."


    "Don''t worry, I don''t intend to do anything."


    Larissa placed the book on the leaf-covered ground and then walked away.


    The elf jumped down from the tree and then picked up the book.


    "I think I already know who created this book, where did you get it?"


    "In a library in Slovika."


    "I see, come with me. As I said, don''t try to do anything strange."


    "Don''t worry."


    ####


    Larissa followed the elf and arrived at the village.


    ''That elf was dirty, but these elves are clean and organized.'' Houses on the ground and also houses in the trees.


    A stone fountain in the middle of the village with a statue in the center.


    Stone paths through the entire village, plus flower beds in each of the houses.


    And Larissa cannot ignore the beautiful elven children running around the village.


    It was all so beautiful, like a fantasy.


    "What is it?"


    "Everything is so beautiful."


    "Of course."


    "...."


    "Now let''s talk to the village chief about it. If you stay out here any longer the kids will start harassing you."


    "I''d kind of like that..."


    "What?"


    "It''s nothing."


    "All right, come with me."


    Climbing a ladder, Larissa arrived at a treehouse. It was the largest house in the village, a large house made entirely of wood with many flowery details everywhere.


    But Larissa did not have time to analyze the entire construction, the elf held Larissa''s hand and then pulled her into the house.


    "Mom, I have a visitor for you!" The elf shouted as he dragged Larissa inside.


    She didn''t fight it.


    "Mother?"


    "Yes, the village chief is my mother."


    "I see."


    "..."


    After a few seconds, an older elf came out of a door that was to the right of the living room. Although it was a living room, it had nothing but a few pillows on the floor for visitors to sit on and also a table.


    "Ara, what a pretty little girl." After the elf entered, she sat down on one of the pillows and looked at Larissa. She had a gentle smile on her face.


    "Have a seat, it looks like it''s something important."


    "Mom, look at that. Isn''t that yours?" The elf sat down and then Larissa sat down next to him.


    He then took the book that was still with him and placed it on the small table.


    "Hmm, what is that?" The old elf took the book and then opened it.


    "Oh!" And after that, she made a strange sound like she was surprised.

 Chapter 282 – Waldrop is in ruins.

    The elf looked euphoric with that book in her hands. She started to leaf through all the pages.


    Then she calmed down, closed the book, and placed it on the table.


    "Where did you get this?"


    "In a library and Slovika, why?


    "That book disappeared some time ago from my bookshelf, who would have thought it was in a country of humans?"


    "Did you make that book yourself?"


    "Yes, I wrote it. Not only me, but I had help from some sisters and cousins. Unfortunately, most of them have passed away."


    "I see...."


    "But it is surprising that that book is still in such a good state. But that doesn''t matter now. Since it''s here, something important happened, right?"


    "Exactly. A person got this book in Slovika and started creating this drug here and selling it." Larissa pointed at the drug.


    "I see, that''s not good. Do you have any idea who did this?"


    "No, and that''s why I''m here. I figured you had some idea who that person was. I already know who was creating the drugs, but I wanted to find out the person who got the book to the person who was creating the drugs."


    "Maybe he got this book by himself? Or a subordinate of his?"


    "Maybe that''s it. But it''s good that I found the owner of that book, so I can return it. I don''t want to keep it in my storage, you can stay."


    "Wait, are you leaving already? Stay and have tea with me. You brought back a treasure of mine..."


    "I can''t stay, I''m sorry about that. I''m glad I met you elves, it was a dream come true."


    "?"


    Without trying to justify that, Larissa said goodbye and then left the village chief''s house. Her son came out along with Larissa and then cleared his throat.


    "This is the first time I''ve heard someone saying that had a dream of meeting elves."


    "Ahaha, am I weird because of that?"


    "A little."


    ####


    Before leaving, Larissa decided to stay with the villagers for a while. As the elf had said earlier, the children began to harass her. They started hugging her and also asking her to play with them.


    Larissa played with them for a while and was almost forced to stay by the parents of the children, who seemed very happy about it.


    But she refused to stay and then left the village together with the son of the village chief.


    Larissa didn''t even ask his name.


    And before he could even tell his name for her, Larissa disappeared before his eyes. Then a wind hit him and all the leaves on the trees swayed.


    "This little girl is powerful. I''m glad she wasn''t someone dangerous." The elf smiled bitterly and then walked through the forest towards the village.


    When he returned alone the children looked very disappointed, so he had to play together with the children for the rest of the day.


    ####


    "Well, I managed to return the recipe to the owner, destroy the factory, and also the drug lord. It''s all good now, isn''t it?" Larissa smiled satisfied to see that she had solved everything.


    She sped up her flight and then set off in the direction of Mabely. She wanted to get to Grenrok as soon as possible so she could rest.


    And after several hours, she arrived in Grenrok during the night.


    As soon as she arrived at her mansion, everything was dark and everyone was asleep. She entered silently through her bedroom window and found Syl sleeping in her bed. Larissa went over to the bed and kissed Syl on the forehead.


    Then she took a shower and lay down to sleep.


    When Syl awoke the next day, she found Larissa lying beside her and was very happy.


    Syl threw herself on top of Larissa and hugged her.


    "You''re back!" Syl shouted as she did it.


    Larissa stood up startled.


    "Syl, is that you? Don''t do that, you scared me."


    "I''m sorry."


    "Don''t worry. Let''s get up, I''m starving."


    "Okay."


    The two got up and washed their faces. They went downstairs and breakfast was already getting ready. Emily''s mother was the one who was preparing breakfast today.


    As soon as Larissa arrived at the table, Emily''s mother noticed her presence.


    "So you have arrived? When?"


    "I arrived in the middle of the night."


    "I see. Emily was worried about you, why don''t you go wake her up?"


    "I''m lazy."


    "Ahahahaha. Oh, and the guild master showed up here while you were out, he has some information for you."


    "What kind of information?"


    "It seems that the things you''ve done in the last few days have caused some problems."


    "..." Larissa searched her mind for everything she had done.


    She had killed the mayor of Waldrop, wasn''t that a big problem?


    ####


    "So, what information did you receive?" After arriving at the guild master''s house, Larissa was greeted by him and also by his wife. The two seemed quite concerned about one thing.


    "Well, about Waldrop... You remember what you did, don''t you?"


    "Yes, I killed the mayor. It was for a good reason, so..."


    "That''s not the point. You killed the person who was running the city, so you ended up causing a crisis in the city."


    "Crisis?"


    "Exactly. After the mayor died, his wife didn''t want to take over the job and ran away along with his daughter, so the town has been without a ruler ever since."


    "And what''s that got to do with me? Let the city go into ruins."


    "What about the residents?"


    "Let them travel to other cities, that doesn''t matter to me. Is that all you wanted to talk about?"


    "No. Since the mayor was killed by someone and part of the mansion was destroyed, they are looking for who did it. They don''t know it was you yet, but if someone saw you..."


    "Only the maids saw me."


    "That''s not good..."


    "It doesn''t matter to me, whoever comes after me I will kill, understand? It''s simple."


    "... You don''t know what you''re getting into."


    "Are you threatening me?"


    "Of course not, I''m trying to warn you. If your face starts getting splattered around, your life will be ruined."


    "... Okay, I''ll make sure that doesn''t happen."


    "..."

 Chapter 283 – I need to warn them about this.

    After leaving the guild master''s house, Larissa went into the alley and activated her magic.


    She flew over the city, analyzing how everything was, especially in the prime area of the city where she had destroyed some mansions. Fortunately, everything had been cleaned up and some mansions had already started to be rebuilt.


    "I think everything is fine, no one has died and everything is being rebuilt. And there doesn''t seem to be anyone after me, so they must not know who did it. I don''t want to get in trouble with the mayor again."


    Larissa flew around some more and then stopped on top of a three-story building on the main street.


    After that, she looked at the mayor''s mansion in the distance.


    "I finished with the source of the drug, how will he react? I''d like to see his face when he finds out. Well, and now that his source of income is gone, the city will start having financial problems."


    Larissa sighed and then sat on the edge of the building while keeping her invisibility magic activated.


    ''And speaking of a poor town, I have to warn them, don''t I? I need to get back to Mephey and let Lincy''s parents know what happened.''


    At the thought of this, Larissa''s eyes filled with tears again and she clenched her hands with all her strength as she clenched her teeth.


    ''Damn...''


    After wailing for long minutes, Larissa controlled her emotions and then activated her flight magic.


    ''Let''s go to Mephey, I need to warn them about what happened and also offer them support. They will surely hate me for the rest of their lives since I killed Lincy.''


    ####


    In the capital, the silver-eyed woman sitting on the throne was laughing as she received the news about the death of her subordinate.


    "That idiot, was he able to die so easily? Ahahaha." The woman began to laugh as her black hair swayed from her movements.


    "I can''t believe he was killed so easily, I can''t believe it. Besides, he let that maid die... She could be useful in the future, I''m a little upset about that."


    "That''s the information I received, ma''am. After he arrived in Grenrok, he faced that little girl and was killed by her. That little girl was strong enough to destroy a part of the noble area with just one magic."


    "I see. But if I face her, she won''t be able to do anything. All it takes is a snap of her fingers for her magic to disappear. What do you think I should do? I go after her or wait for her?"


    "I don''t know, but if I had to say, I don''t think she will come after you. She doesn''t even know you stole the throne, and she probably wouldn''t kill the queen because she knows it would affect the whole country."


    "I see. I guess I should go after her then. No, I''ll wait a little longer, let''s see what she''ll do next."


    "..."


    "I told that idiot that I wouldn''t worry about this little girl, but I shouldn''t do that. If she''s so strong, she''s sure to be a problem for me in the future."


    "Exactly. You need to finish her off quickly. In the old days she wasn''t that strong or ''explosive'', she seems to be getting crazier and crazier."


    "Crazy?"


    "Yes, she seems to lose the ability to think when she gets angry or sad, it''s strange."


    "I see... Well, wait a little longer and keep me informed. What about that annoying nobleman who kept sending the letters? I think he''s the mayor of Grenrok."


    "Another letter came from him, the city''s financial problems seem to be serious."


    "I see. Well, send him some money."


    "Are you sure about that?"


    "Yes. Since the drug smuggling scheme has been destroyed, that man has no money to maintain the town and that worries me."


    "I didn''t think you cared about others like that."


    "If I don''t do anything to help, people might find out that the queen is in jail, right?"


    "That makes sense. What about Waldrop? The situation there is chaotic."


    "Send help too."


    "Right. Amazingly you are doing a queen''s job."


    "Get out of here before I rip your head off."


    "It''s okay, I''m sorry."


    After the man left the room, the woman stood up from her throne and then straightened her sexy dress. After that, she walked to her living room window and looked at the large capital in front of her.


    "This job is boring. I should just start a war and get it over with soon, it won''t do any good to keep working like a queen."


    ''Once everything is destroyed, I can finally rest.'' The woman put her hand on the pendant around her neck and then smiled.


    "I want to meet you soon. My favorite demon."


    With a somewhat disturbing smile, the woman returned to her throne.


    ####


    Arriving in Mephey, Larissa found a different town.


    Everything was structured, clean, and cheerful, it was very different from before, and that in a way made Larissa happy. Only for a few moments, because soon she arrived at the door of Lincy''s parents'' house.


    Knocking on the door, Larissa hoped that they had moved out. She was not prepared to face them. Her hands were shaking and her stomach was churning with nervousness.


    Larissa almost ran out of there when the door opened.


    When the door opened, there she was, Hildisa.


    Lincy''s mother.


    When she saw Larissa, Hildisa''s face immediately turned pale, perhaps realizing what had happened.


    There was no way she does not know it.


    Larissa standing in front of the door was trembling while crying uncontrollably. She tried to control herself, but could not.


    Again a whirlwind of feelings hit her and she burst into tears.

 Chapter 284 – Get Out of Here?

    After being motionless for a few seconds, Hildisa approached Larissa and hugged her, trying to calm her down.


    Then she too began to cry, but quietly.


    "It''s okay, it''s okay." Hildisa stroked Larissa''s head. People passing by on the street looked worried.


    Especially after Hildisa also started crying for no apparent reason.


    "It''s not okay, I... It was my fault..." Larissa whined even more as she rubbed her face against Hildisa''s breasts.


    "I''m sure it wasn''t your fault all right? Calm down."


    "Do you even know what I''m talking about? I... You can''t forgive me!" Larissa screamed and turned away from Hildisa. Larissa''s eyes were red and her face was completely wet with tears.


    Her body was shaking, and she was struggling to stay on her feet. She clenched her teeth so hard that she was almost breaking them.


    "I know very well what happened, a mother knows everything that happens to her child. Please don''t make this any harder than it already is..." Hildisa said in a trembling voice.


    "..." Larissa looked at her for a while and then came closer again, hugging her.


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry. It was my fault if I hadn''t taken her with me... Forgive me."


    "Lincy made her choice, all right?"


    "But the person who killed her, I knew that person! I could have stopped it, I could have..."


    "You were unconscious, weren''t you?"


    "But..."


    "I already knew what had happened, I got a letter from Emily, I think she is a friend of yours. She told me what happened, she asked me not to blame you, that nothing was your fault."


    "Emily did that?"


    "Yes, she sent me a letter and told me everything that happened, so don''t worry, I''m not going to blame you. My husband and I are not going to blame you for this, all right?"


    "But..."


    "Don''t be like that... Come on in. I''ll give you some tea so you can calm down."


    "... I mustn''t..."


    "Don''t say silly things."


    Hildisa held Larissa''s hand and pulled her into her house. She then closed the door and threw Larissa onto the couch in the living room.


    "Stay here, I''ll get some tea for both of us. My husband isn''t home yet, he should be home soon."


    "Okay. " Larissa wiped her tears with her hands and tried to control her feelings.


    Then Hildisa brought a tray with a pot of tea and two cups.


    "Drink that, you''ll feel better."


    "Thank you."


    Larissa had tea with Hildisa and then managed to calm down.


    After she calmed down, she was able to have a decent conversation with Hildisa.


    It seems that Hildisa had received the information about Lincy''s death several days ago. Emily had sent a letter to her.


    She had explained everything, how Larissa had been hurt and how Lincy was killed. That they couldn''t blame her, since she was completely injured and could do nothing to prevent Lincy''s death.


    And for this reason, Larissa was the person who felt most guilty. She was strong, but at that moment she was completely weak and frail.


    "For that reason, I''m not going to blame you. I''m sure you would have done something if you were well."


    "I certainly would have done something, I would never let anything happen to Lincy if I were well. And about the person who killed her, I killed her, I wanted to let you know that."


    "I understand... I''m relieved to hear that..." Lincy''s mother gave a small smile.


    "As much as I never wish death on anyone, I won''t deny that I feel glad to know that."


    "I also felt good about killing him, but after doing that, nothing changed. The longing, the pain of losing her, is still here." Larissa placed her hand on her chest.


    "I certainly know what you''re feeling. It''s been really hard here at home. Since we got this news my husband isn''t the same anymore and I just can''t live normally."


    "..."


    "My head is completely messed up, I can''t think things through. Anything I think about, Lincy''s face appears in my mind to stop me from continuing my thoughts."


    "I understand. I can''t understand your pain at the moment, but I certainly want you to feel better. I want to take care of you and your husband, what do you think?"


    "?! Are you crazy? Don''t worry about it, I''m an adult woman."


    "I didn''t mean it that way. I will take you both with me and put you in my mansion or another house in Grenrok. I want to stay by your side and I want to make sure that you are all right. I would not forgive myself if something ended up happening to you guys too."


    "Are you serious?"


    "Of course! I could not take care of Lincy, but I can certainly protect you guys. Lincy would certainly be happy if I gave you a life of luxury, and left you safe 24 hours a day."


    "..."


    "What do you think? If you come with me and stay at my mansion, you will also have lots of nice people to talk to and spend the day with. I promise you won''t regret it."


    "Can I talk to my husband about it?"


    "Sure. I''ll be back tomorrow, okay?"


    "Right."


    Suddenly all of Larissa''s sadness was gone, which left Hildisa quite surprised.


    As soon as Larissa left, she began to think about the proposal she had received.


    "Going away from here, right? I think that would be good."

 Chapter 285 – Are you ready yet?

    After Larissa left, half an hour passed and Daniel (Lincy''s father) came home. As soon as he arrived, he called for Hildisa and she appeared in the living room.


    "You finally arrived, I need to talk to you about something."


    "What happened?"


    "Sit down, I''ll tell you everything."


    Hildisa told about Larissa''s visit and also about her proposal. After hearing everything, Daniel smiled.


    "I see, so she came here. Why didn''t you tell her to wait for me? I wanted to talk to her for a while."


    "When she arrived, she was feeling very bad. It''s better that you don''t have seen her, you would surely cry along with her."


    "No, I wouldn''t do that."


    "I''m sure you would."


    "Ahahaha. Well, about her proposal, what do you think?"


    "I think it''s a good proposal. It''s not doing me much good to stay here, it''s too many memories."


    "I feel the same way. Every time I get home from work and see the house, I remember Lincy and start to feel bad. Getting away from here would do me some good."


    "So should we accept her proposal?"


    "But I feel bad for throwing the responsibility of ''taking care of us'' on her. I know she won''t take care of us like she was our mother, but I feel bad for taking advantage of her goodwill."


    "I''m sure she''s okay with that. She seemed pretty excited to take us."


    "I see. Then I guess that''s settled, isn''t it?"


    "Yes..."


    The two looked around.


    "I''m going to miss this place."


    "Me too."


    ####


    ''What should I do today? Should I send a letter to the other three human countries declaring war? Or should I just send my soldiers to the border?''


    Sitting on the throne, the ''queen'' put her hand on her chin and began to think about the best alternative to put her plan into action.


    ''Sending letters would put them on alert, and that would make them send their soldiers to their borders. I think that might be interesting.''


    "Hey, you, call that man who handles the documents, I forgot his name."


    "Yes, ma''am."


    The soldier rushed out of the room and soon after returned bringing a tall man wearing a suit.


    "Did you call me, your majesty?"


    "What a stupid question. Well, whatever. I want you to send a letter to all the human countries, and declare war against them all. Put them on alert."


    "What?" The man widened his eyes in surprise. The soldiers inside the room began talking among themselves, seeming not to believe what they were hearing.


    "Exactly, declare war with everyone and put them on alert. Then gather all the soldiers and take them to the border. Don''t worry, I''ll be on the front lines with you." The woman smiled.


    After that statement the man was even more surprised, he couldn''t believe those insane words he was hearing.


    The soldiers inside the room started talking even louder, making the queen lose her patience.


    "Silence!" She shouted.


    Then she looked at the man again.


    "Just do what I''m telling you, all right?"


    At her gaze, the man felt his body tremble.


    "Okay, I''ll do it right away."


    Without the power to refuse, the man rushed out of the throne room to get everything ready. At the same time, the woman began to laugh inside the room.


    ''The time is coming. I''ve waited so long for this!''


    ####


    The man quickly wrote all the letters and sent them to the two human countries.


    Slovika and Sothyl.


    Very nervous about the whole thing, he made some mistakes in his handwriting, but still quickly sent the letters.


    "What is that woman thinking? Does she want to destroy our country?" After sending the letters, the man lamented as he shivered.


    He had no perspective for the future from now on.


    ####


    Larissa arrived at her mansion and had dinner together with everyone.


    She talked about her conversation with Hildisa and Daniel, and they didn''t seem to be against the two of them being brought to the mansion.


    Afterward, she slept together with Syl and prepared to travel the next day to pick up the two.


    Syl was upset about her departure, but Larissa promised to bring a gift, so Syl stayed home to look forward to her gift.


    Larissa flew at high speed towards Mephey and then stopped in front of the door of Hildisa''s house and knocked on the door a few times. After Hildisa opened the door, Larissa quickly entered and then deactivated her invisibility magic.


    "Isn''t there anyone?"


    And Hildisa after closing the door turned around and in found Larissa standing in front of her.


    For a moment she felt her heart stop, but then she recovered.


    "Do you want to scare me? How did you get in?!" Hildisa yelled at Larissa as she sat down on the couch.


    "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to scare you."


    "Don''t suddenly appear inside people''s houses."


    "Okay, I''m sorry."


    "It''s okay... Now sit down, I need to talk to you about what you propose."


    "So, what have you decided?"


    "I talked to Daniel yesterday and he said it''s a good idea for us to go with you. I think it''s a good idea too, so..."


    "Good..."


    "?"


    "I didn''t think you guys would accept... Because of what happened..."


    "I said it''s not your fault and we don''t hold grudges, right?"


    "Yes..."


    "Then don''t worry."


    "Okay, I''ll keep that in mind." Larissa gave a big smile.


    Hildisa looked quite happy to see Larissa''s big smile.


    ''For some reason seeing her smile warms my heart. Maybe because she is a child?''


    "Okay, should we get our bags ready? When are we going to travel?"


    "Are you ready to go now? I thought you guys would take at least a week to settle unfinished business or something."


    "We have no unfinished business in Mephey, we can leave at any time. All that''s left is for us to pack our bags. Daniel is almost home, he went to the market to buy food for lunch."


    "I understand. I''ll leave for a moment while you pack up, okay? I promised to buy a present for Syl."


    "Speaking of her, how is she?"


    "She''s fine."


    "I see. She''s such a sweet girl, I can''t wait to see her again."


    "Ahahaha, yes, she''s a good girl. I''m going now, I''ll be back in up to two hours."


    "Right."

 Chapter 286 – Taking the two to Grenrok

    While Larissa was walking around town looking for a gift for Syl, Lincy''s father had already returned home and was helping Hildisa pack her things for the trip.


    In just an hour, they packed all their bags and picked up everything important they had at home to take with them. After everything was ready, the two sat in the living room and looked around.


    The two sat in silence thinking about everything that had happened in that house and in that town.


    "I can''t believe we''re leaving," Hildisa said sounding despondent.


    "Yeah, neither can I. I thought we would live here for the rest of our lives."


    "Me too... But now that we''re moving, what do you think our lives will be like from now on?"


    "I don''t know, but I think we will have a lot more opportunities and also a lot more happiness in our life from now on."


    "Well, I''ll never be 100% happy after what happened."


    "Sure..."


    The two were silent again and waited for Larissa to return.


    She had no idea what to bring as a gift for Syl, so she decided to grab some clothes.


    After putting them in her storage, she headed back to Hildisa''s house. As soon as she knocked on the door, it was quickly opened by Daniel.


    Larissa looked at him a little startled and then smiled.


    "You scared me, you opened the door too fast."


    "Well, we were looking forward to your return." He said trying to be polite. Because of this, Larissa began to laugh.


    "Come on, you don''t have to act so formally. You guys didn''t do this before and you don''t need to do this now. So, did you pack everything? You seem to have a lot of bags."


    "Yes, Hildisa and I packed everything into a few suitcases. They are heavy, so I think we''d better seek help."


    "Oh, no need."


    Larissa walked in and then began to put all the bags into their storage.


    Daniel and Hildisa looked shocked.


    "Since when can you use that kind of magic?"


    "Hm? I thought you guys already knew that."


    "I don''t remember seeing you using that magic before. Don''t you, Daniel?"


    "Yeah, I don''t remember that either."


    "Come on, that doesn''t matter now. I''ll take Hildisa first, then I''ll come back for you, all right?" Larissa said this as if it was no big deal, then she walked over to Hildisa and held her in her lap.


    "Hey, hey, what''s that?!" Embarrassed, Hildisa''s face began to turn red.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll get you to Grenrok quickly."


    "How are you going to do that?" Daniel asked sounding nervous.


    Larissa looked at him and answered him.


    "I''ll take her flying."


    "Flying? You mean flying like a bird?"


    "Exactly."


    "Wait, are you serious? This is dangerous! Daniel, I''m scared."


    "Larissa, this is safe, isn''t it?"


    "Yes, trust me."


    Daniel and Hildisa looked at each other and then immediately nodded for Larissa to move on.


    Then Larissa activated her invisibility magic, leaving her and Hildisa invisible. Daniel, shocked, almost fell backward.


    "What? Where did they go?" He said startled.


    Hildisa didn''t realize what was happening, so Larissa explained everything to both of them.


    "Are you some kind of magic genius?" Daniel said to Larissa, but she didn''t answer and then flew away, causing a large amount of dirt to rise and choke Daniel.


    He closed the door as he coughed.


    Still shocked by it all, he collapsed on the couch.


    ####


    Flying through the sky, Hildisa can''t describe how incredible it was.


    It was one of the most amazing things she had ever done in her life. Because of this, Larissa slowed her flight speed even more so that she could enjoy this trip even more.


    But even though the speed was slowed down, they reached Grenrok quickly.


    Hildisa, who had visited Grenrok before, seemed quite surprised by the development of the city. It seems that in the old days the city was much smaller and also less populated.


    "Well, I''ll take you to my mansion and then I''ll pick up your husband, all right?"


    "Okay. But don''t throw me there in the middle of your friends and go away, tell them who I am."


    "I''ll do that. And they''re sure to say a lot of things about Lincy."


    "I understand."


    Larissa flew across town and then entered through the window of her bedroom on the second floor.


    First, she put Hildisa inside and then went inside.


    There was no one inside the room, so they went downstairs.


    Downstairs Emily, her mother, father, and Syl were sitting in the living room eating a snack.


    As soon as Larissa came downstairs together with Lincy''s mother, Syl who already knew her looked a little shocked and also sad. Her little eyes were shining because of the tears that suddenly appeared in her eyes.


    Lincy''s mother, unlike Syl, smiled at her.


    Emily had sent the letter to Hildisa but did not know her appearance, so she was confused. Her mother was equally confused because of the sudden appearance of that unknown woman.


    "This here is Lincy''s mother, her name is Hildisa. I went to Mephey to warn her about Lincy''s death, but she already knew about it." Larissa looked at Emily and she looked away.


    Emily thought Larissa was angry that she did that, but it was otherwise.


    "Thanks for letting her know, Emily, it made things a lot easier."


    After hearing that, Emily felt quite happy.


    "As of today she will be living with us at the mansion, I have committed to taking care of her and also Lincy''s father from now on. Leaving the two of them at Mephey where they hold memories about Lincy would be detrimental to them, so I decided to do it."


    Everyone looked at Hildisa looking sad.


    But she just smiled at everyone.


    "Don''t worry. It''s quite hard to accept, but I''m feeling much better now."


    Larissa looked at Hildisa and then asked Emily to arrange a room for her and Daniel.


    After that, Larissa left Hildisa along with the others and flew directly to Mephey to pick up Daniel.

 Chapter 287 – War.

    After going to Mephey again, Larissa took the opportunity to visit the town''s mayor, Lutz.


    He was the guild master who then took over as mayor.


    Larissa arrived at his mansion and without asking permission tried to enter.


    At the gate, the two guards stopped her from entering.


    "What is it?" she looked at the two looking annoyed. The two guards were not intimidated and continued to point their swords at Larissa.


    "You can''t come in. Who do you think you are?" the guard asked impatiently. Larissa clicked her tongue and then turned to leave.


    But before she walked away, she turned to look at the guards again.


    "Let Lutz know that Larissa was here. I''ll be back in a few minutes."


    "What?" The guard looked confused but looked at his companion and he ran inside.


    Larissa then went to Daniel''s house to let him know she had arrived.


    "I''m back." She knocked on the door and then Daniel appeared.


    "That was quick." He said happily.


    "Yeah, I can fly pretty fast. So, about the trip, could you wait a bit?"


    "What?"


    "I just wanted to say hello to Lutz before I go. It''s been a while since I''ve talked to him."


    "Ah, so that''s it. I don''t see a problem with that, I can wait here."


    "Thanks, I''ll be back in less than 10 minutes."


    "Okay."


    Larissa walked back to the mansion gate and the same guards who had treated her like a trespasser before bowed and apologized.


    "I''m sorry about that, you can come in."


    The gate opened and Larissa entered through the front door.


    Larissa was greeted by a pretty and kind maid, someone she doesn''t remember working here when she first visited the mansion.


    "The master is waiting for you in his room, would you please come with me?"


    "Of course."


    Larissa went with the maid to Lutz''s room and then the door was opened so she could enter.


    "Larissa! Good to see you!" And as soon as she entered, Lutz greeted her happily.


    "Yes, it''s good to see you too."


    "So, what are you doing here today? Are you in need of help?"


    "No, I''d just like to let you know about something that happened, it''s about Lincy."


    "Lincy... You mean that maid you took along with you?"


    "Yes, that''s the one."


    "..."


    "She passed away some time ago. And now I''m in town to pick up her parents because I feel very guilty about what happened."


    "I understand. I am sad to hear that... She was such a good girl."


    "Yes... Well, I just wanted to say hi, now I need to go."


    "Okay, thanks for taking the time to visit me."


    "No problem. And keep up the good work, the city is evolving more and more."


    "Yeah, hahaha."


    After Larissa said goodbye to Lutz, she went back to Daniel''s house and then picked him up on her lap.


    He was against this at first, but he had to accept it.


    Then, with invisibility activated, the two of them flew through the skies until they reached Grenrok.


    ####


    A few days had passed since then.


    And in Slovika, in the king''s castle in the capital, a letter had arrived addressed directly to the king and queen of the country.


    The messenger after receiving the letter opened it and immediately ran to the throne room.


    "MAJESTY!" he shouted after entering the room.


    The guards raised their swords in fright but lowered them when they noticed that it was only the messenger.


    The king, who was taken aback, looked at the man for a while.


    "I''m sorry, your majesty, it''s just that we have a big problem..."


    The messenger said while sweating and trembling.


    Realizing that it was serious, the king asked him to approach the throne. So the man knelt down and then showed the letter to the king.


    "What is it?" The king said while keeping a serious look on his face. His mustache and beard that covered almost his entire face gave an even more frightening appearance to him.


    "I received a letter from Mabely, it came directly from the castle."


    "Mabely? But we don''t have any alliance with them, do we?"


    "..." The man stood up and approached the throne, then handed the letter to the king.


    The king took the letter and read it carefully.


    The more he read, the more his eyes widened and his fist closed...


    After he finished reading, he controlled his anger and threw the letter on the ground.


    Then he stood up.


    "Is this true? Is that letter real?"


    "Yes, I received that letter directly from the messenger of the queen of Mabely."


    "I see. It looks like we will have to prepare for war. I didn''t imagine that something like this would happen again. What is that crazy woman thinking?!" Irritated, the king tapped his foot on the ground.


    "ALRIGHT, GUARDS, GET READY FOR IT WILL BE A LONG NIGHT!" The king shouted.


    ####


    Already in Sothyl, the queen received the letter and read it calmly.


    Without despairing, she took a deep breath and then looked at the messenger from her country who was trembling non-stop in front of her.


    The queen shook her long, red hair as she stood up from her throne. She then walked over to the messenger and looked into her eyes with her light green eyes.


    "Don''t worry, that old fool will pay for all of this." She gave a smile to try to calm the woman down.


    She then gave orders for the messenger to let the captain of the guard know what was happening.


    "That surprised me a little. I''m sure there''s something behind it. What does that old woman want?"


    The queen sat down on her throne again and began to think about everything that was to come.


    Although she wanted everything to be resolved quickly and casualties to be few, the queen could not hide her excitement.

 Chapter 288 – Going back to the elven village

    In Grenrok, Hildisa and Daniel were just beginning to adjust to their new life when startling news arrived in Grenrok.


    The country had just declared war against the two human countries that were Mabely''s neighbors.


    Upon receiving this news, the entire city of Grenrok turned into a pandemonium of people searching for information and also of men who were being taken and forced to fight in the war.


    A group of soldiers had arrived the day before and set up camp in front of the city.


    After this, the recruitment of soldiers had begun.


    Not only in Grenrok, but in all the cities of Mabely.


    Of course, Daniel was also being recruited, which made Larissa impatient. She refused to let him go, causing some commotion in downtown Grenrok.


    "What do you think you are doing?"


    "Daniel does not leave this town, he does not go to war, do you understand me? And don''t try to argue with me." Larissa looked at the guard like an angry dog that could bite him at any moment.


    But the guard was not intimidated.


    Calling the other guards, they surrounded Larissa, Daniel, and Hildisa who were trembling with fear because of the way they were being treated.


    Larissa, after being surrounded, began to get very impatient, so she created a barrier made with wind magic around her and then quickly increased it, hitting all the guards around her.


    After they were thrown back, Larissa grabbed Daniel and Hildisa''s hands and activated her invisibility magic.


    Running away, the three of them hid in an alley.


    "Shit, what''s happening so suddenly? Why a war? And why are they wanting to force all men to fight?" Larissa began to remember the wars in her real world.


    Young men were forced to join the army and being forced to fight for their country. She couldn''t imagine that in this world things would also work the same way.


    "Larissa, let me go! They''re going to come after us, and I don''t want to cause trouble for you."


    "No, you won''t. Your daughter just died, in case something happens to you, what will Hildisa do? Think about her for a moment."


    "But..."


    "Don''t worry, I will take you away from here and keep you safe. Then I will also take you all with me. I need to find a way to end it all."


    "End it all?"


    "Yes, I need to do something to stop this war. Can''t that old fool see that it only brings death and harm to all the countries? What is she thinking?"


    "I don''t understand either. Why would she start a war so suddenly?"


    "I will find out when I visit her, but first I need to hide all of you. I don''t want any of you to get involved in all this."


    "..."


    ####


    Larissa kept her invisibility magic and returned to her mansion along with the two.


    On the way, she encountered some guards forcing men out of their homes. Larissa wanted to help, but she remained calm and was not shaken by all those horrible scenes she was witnessing.


    Then, after arriving at her mansion, she deactivated her magic and shouted for Emily.


    Emily and her mother came down the stairs of the mansion quickly.


    "Larissa, what''s going on out there? I''ve never seen anything like this before!" Emily said looking terrified.


    Emily''s mother was also scared.


    "It''s the war. The guards have shown up and are forcing all the men to go into battle. They tried to take Daniel, but I stopped them."


    "Is that serious? What is that queen thinking?!" Emily said feeling annoyed.


    "Well, that doesn''t matter now. The first thing I will do is get all of you out of here and hide you somewhere. I have a place I can use as a hiding place."


    "Isn''t it better if you just take Daniel?"


    "No, I''m sure it''s not safe for you guys to stay here. Pack quickly, I''ll take all of you away. I''ll go to the capital later."


    "You''re going to the capital? What are you thinking of doing?"


    "Just what you''re thinking. I have to stop my grandmother."


    "Grandmother?" Emily asked confused, but Larissa just ignored that and quickly headed up the stairs.


    "Come on, quick, I''ll help you. Emily, help Syl."


    "Oh, right!"


    ''She did say "grandmother", didn''t she?''


    ####


    After everyone finished packing their bags, everyone went into the living room.


    Larissa then explained to them what she was going to do.


    "I will do as usual. I will activate magic to make us invisible and then I will fly away, understand? The place I''m going to take you is pretty far away, so it should take a while to get everyone there."


    "Where are you taking us? I''m a little worried." Daniel asked.


    Since Larissa didn''t want to withhold information from them, she was direct in her answer.


    "I will take you to the elven village. It was a place I visited and became friends with the village chief."


    "The elf village? No, you must be crazy. Do you really think they will accept us staying there?"


    "The elves are not like you think. They have no prejudice against humans. They were curious when I visited the village, that''s all."


    "Still..."


    "Come on! We have to do this quickly. Give me all the bags. And you, Daniel, come over here, I''ll take you first."

 Chapter 289 – Her soul is pure.

    Larissa flew through the skies and reached the elven village within a few hours.


    As she approached, she again felt the barrier hit her body. Daniel was startled, so Larissa explained exactly what it was.


    And after descending to the ground, the same elf that had greeted her the first time appeared. He jumped down from the tree and fell in front of Larissa and Daniel.


    He was wearing a smile.


    "I thought you wouldn''t be back. You left so quickly."


    "I''m sorry about that, I was in a hurry."


    "No problem. And who is your friend?"


    "He is the father of a friend of mine who passed away some time ago."


    "Pleasure, my name is Daniel."


    "It''s a pleasure, my name is Thasli."


    "Your name is Thasli? Oh, that''s right, I didn''t even ask your name when I was here."


    "That''s right, you didn''t ask. And I don''t know your name either."


    "Oh, my name is Larissa."


    Listening to the two''s dialogue, Daniel doubted whether Larissa was friends with the village residents.


    "All right, now that we''ve introduced ourselves I need to ask a favor." Larissa looked a little worried. There was a possibility that the elves would refuse to let the humans live in the village for a few days.


    "First let''s go to my house. I will introduce Daniel to my mother. You should also have a better talk with her. She has been asking about you for several days, about who you were."


    "I didn''t introduce myself to her either, did I? Now I feel bad."


    "Don''t feel bad. Let''s go? And don''t be surprised, Daniel, children are very curious."


    "No problem, I like kids, haha."


    Walking through the forest, they quickly reached the elves'' village. Like Larissa, Daniel was quite amazed at the beauty of the buildings and all the local vegetation. It was spectacular!


    Noticing Daniel''s admiration, Thasli looked proud.


    "Okay, let''s go upstairs."


    Climbing the stairs, they reached the same room where Larissa had talked to the village chief.


    Larissa and Daniel sat down on the floor and then waited for the village chief to be called by Thasli.


    After less than three minutes, she appeared in the room. When she saw Larissa, a genuine smile appeared on her face.


    "You have come again. I thought I would never see you again."


    "Your son told me you were curious about me."


    "Thasli, don''t say unnecessary things."


    "I''m sorry, Mom."


    Larissa and Thasli looked at each other and she gave a sarcastic smile, causing Thasli to turn her face and pout.


    "Okay, now that you want to talk calmly, I''d like to introduce myself." The old elf bowed.


    "My name is Phiana, and I currently command the main elven village."


    "Main? Are there others?"


    "Yes, there are many. Try to visit them in the future, you will surely enjoy them."


    "Oh, sure."


    "Okay, now I''m going to sit down. Thasli tells me you have a favor to ask of us. Could you tell me what it is?"


    "Sure. Well, you must know about the war between the human countries, right?"


    "Oh, yes. I have learned that Mabely has declared war against the other two countries. I wouldn''t be surprised if Sothyl and Slovika ally themselves."


    "Yes, I wouldn''t be surprised either. But I didn''t come here to argue about war tactics or anything like that."


    "..."


    "Have you know about what is happening in Mabely?"


    Upon hearing this, Phiana''s eyebrows rose.


    "What''s going on?"


    "The queen has sent soldiers to every town and village in the country. All men over the age of 15 are being forced to fight in the war. Even if they refuse to participate, the guards practically kidnap them to take them away."


    "Is that true?"


    "Yes. Daniel was being taken away when I rescued him. He''s a friend, so I wouldn''t let him be taken to die in a useless war."


    "I see... I think I already know what you are going to ask." Phiana looked at Larissa and Daniel. Next, she looked at Thasli. He looked confused, he didn''t seem to have understood what Larissa''s reason for being there was.


    "You want to leave your friend in our village until everything is sorted out, don''t you?"


    "That''s right..." Larissa closed her eyes and bowed her head. She was feeling a little embarrassed that she was asking for help from people she had just met.


    Fortunately, Phiana and the village residents were good people.


    "Sure, I don''t see a problem. Right, Thasli?"


    "Hm? Ah, sure. If he works in the village, I don''t see any problems."


    "Thasli!"


    "But mother, we need manpower."


    "..."


    "Ahahahaha, that boy is funny." Daniel laughed out loud at Thasli''s statement. Phiana looked a little embarrassed, but after Thasli and Daniel started laughing together, she calmed down.


    "Oh, and it''s not just Daniel. I have some friends I''d like to bring to stay here for a few days. They are not bad people, I will do everything I can to get you to accept them. They are two grown women, a man who is already sick, and also a child about my age."


    "I see... I don''t see any problems, I will accept them here. But after you finish what you have to do, I would like a favor from you."


    "Sure, I''ll do whatever it takes!"


    "I understand. Thasli, already start preparing a house for everyone."


    "It doesn''t have to be a big house," Larissa warned.


    Then Thasli left the house and left only Larissa, Daniel, and Phiana inside.


    Larissa stood up and bowed her head to say thank you.


    "Thank you so much for taking this."


    "No need to thank me. I only accepted it because I know you are not a bad person."


    "How can you know?"


    "You have a very pure soul."


    "..."


    After hearing this, Larissa stared at Phiana for a while. After that, she turned her face away and cleared her throat.


    "All right, now I''ll go and took the others. Daniel, try to behave yourself."


    "Who do you think I am? I''m not a child."

 Chapter 290 – Who are you?

    After almost an entire day had passed, Larissa was taking the last person to the elf village, which was Emily.


    "What is the elf village like?


    "It''s a beautiful place, very welcoming and also very cheerful. I''m sure you''ll like it."


    "I understand. But I wanted you to stay with us. Do you have to go to the capital?"


    "Yes. I have to do something, I can''t let them destroy this new world that has accepted me so well."


    "... You say some strange things sometimes."


    "Hahaha, I know."


    Flying quickly through the sky, Larissa ducked into the middle of the village in the middle of the forest and deactivated her invisibility magic. As always, Thasli was there waiting for her.


    "Is that the last person?"


    "Yes, she was my first friend, her name is Emily."


    "I see. Nice to meet you, my name is Thasli."


    "It''s a pleasure to meet you."


    After greeting each other, the three of them headed to the village. As soon as they got there, the elves looked at Emily looking very surprised at her beauty. Larissa could understand that because Emily was a very beautiful woman.


    "All right, I will take you to the house you will be staying in. Larissa, try to say goodbye before you leave."


    "I''ll do that right now."


    "Wait, you''re leaving already?" Emily asked in surprise and Larissa shook her head positively.


    "The quicker I act, the better it will be. Tell the others I''ll be back as soon as I can."


    "Sure..."


    "See you later, Thasli. I''ll talk to your mother before I leave."


    "See you later and good luck."


    ####


    After saying goodbye to Phiana, Larissa again activated her invisibility magic and flew to the capital. It was hours of travel.


    As she imagined, the capital was silent and everyone was in their homes.


    Outside, there was only a camp of soldiers, just as in Grenrok. The only voices Larissa could hear were those of the soldiers outside.


    The number of soldiers was large, but it was not enough to win a war.


    "The main army has surely already gone to the border. They must be here to protect the capital or something. And with this amount of soldiers, they surely won''t be able to protect anything."


    Larissa flew out and entered the capital, ignoring the soldiers outside.


    Inside, everything was dark and silent. All the stores, bars, restaurants, inns, everything was closed and with their lights off.


    "It even seems like all the people in the capital have disappeared, that''s scary."


    Larissa wondered if this had happened. Had that queen put all the people to fight in the war?


    "No, even she''s not crazy enough to do that."


    Worried about this, Larissa decided to go to some houses and check if she could hear anything. Fortunately, she could hear some voices, but they were only female voices or children''s voices.


    "The men from the capital have all been taken too."


    Larissa clenched her right fist and then flew toward the huge castle that stood in the middle of the capital.


    Since she was annoyed, she didn''t care and entered the front door, smashing the large wooden door.


    As soon as this happened, all the lights in the castle went on and the guards went into a state of alert.


    "Someone is breaking in!"


    "Get ready!"


    "Be careful!"


    Larissa could hear several footsteps coming towards the door.


    There were no soldiers in the hallway and garden before she arrived, but now she was surrounded. In just a minute every soldier in the castle was already around her.


    In the hallway and also in the garden, she had no way to get out of there without fighting with any of them.


    "You idiots." Even though she was surrounded by soldiers wearing sturdy armor and holding sharp swords, Larissa was acting as if she was surrounded by small goblins.


    Taking a deep breath, she activated magic and created a large tornado of wind that carried away all the soldiers that were in the garden.


    All the flowers and grass were uprooted in the process.


    The soldiers flew meters high before falling to the ground, their armor and flesh cut by the strong wind.


    In the corridors, the soldiers stood a little frightened by this scene. But they all remained determined not to let Larissa into the castle.


    They held their swords and pointed them at Larissa, threatening her.


    Then, to get rid of them all, Larissa created a black mass that engulfed all the soldiers in the hallways.


    Before they could even cry out for help, their mouths, noses, and ears were all filled with the black mass Larissa had created.


    After waiting less than two minutes, Larissa deactivated her magic and watched as all the soldiers fell to the floor already unconscious. Probably all of them were already dead.


    "I don''t have enough time to play with you guys." Larissa stepped over the soldiers and calmly walked to the throne room. It was such a nostalgic place, it felt like she had walked here several times.


    Even now, it was still hard for Larissa to believe she was a princess.


    ####


    Slowly, Larissa walked through the halls and approached the large door to the throne room.


    As soon as she arrived in front of the door, she quickly opened it.


    When she entered, she was not greeted with attacks, there were no soldiers. The only person inside the room was sitting on the throne.


    And it was not the person she expected.


    A woman with silver eyes, short black hair, pale skin, and a rather mature body.


    She was wearing long pants, an ordinary shirt, and a simple shoe on her foot.


    After seeing the woman sitting on the throne, Larissa stood still for a while in silence, she couldn''t understand what was happening there.


    "So you came all this way. I thought it would take me longer to meet you." The woman put a smile on her face. She then stood up and started walking towards Larissa.


    Larissa went on guard because of this.


    "Who are you? I don''t remember seeing you here before. And why were you sitting on my grandmother''s throne?"


    "Grandmother? Do you still consider her your grandmother after all she''s done?"


    "It doesn''t matter, I just want to know what you''re doing here."


    "Well, I''m just looking after the country, don''t you see? I''m the new queen." The woman raised her two arms and began spinning while looking up at the ceiling.


    Then she stopped spinning and looked at Larissa.


    Her smile was gone.


    "Well, but what have you come here for? I suppose it''s because of the war."


    "So it was you who started this war. I knew it, that old woman is crazy, but not to the point of starting a war like that."


    "That woman is crazier than I am."


    "I doubt that. Where is she?"


    "What? Your grandmother?"


    "Yes."


    "She''s in prison. If I were you I wouldn''t go there. She still hates you, she thinks everything that''s happening is your fault."


    "I see. Well, I will visit her later, first I need to know the reason behind all this. And I also want to know how long this has been going on."


    "Would you like to have some tea while I explain everything?"


    "I''m not kidding." Larissa looked at the woman as if she wanted to kill her.


    Because of this, the woman took a few steps back.


    "You get angry very easily."

 Chapter 291 – She has lost her composure.

    "I don''t have much reason."


    "You''ve got to be kidding! Look what you''re doing, you''re destroying the country!" Larissa shouted angrily. The woman turned on her back and walked back to the throne.


    "The country is not going to be destroyed because of this, calm down."


    "You are crazy. You know what will happen after Sothyl and Slovika ally themselves and win this war, don''t you? They will surely want to control Mabely."


    "Does it matter? The residents are not going to die just because they are controlled by other countries."


    "You don''t think about the consequences of your actions." Larissa tried to calm herself so as not to do anything rash.


    ''I feel that attacking this woman is not a good idea, but I don''t lack the will to do so.''


    "One last question, were you the one who did that in Grenrok? You killed all those adventurers."


    "I had nothing to do with it, it was that man you killed who planned it all. He wanted to harm you somehow, that''s why he killed your friend."


    "So you knew about everything and didn''t stop it?"


    "Why would I stop him? I have nothing to do with it. You are enemies, I am not your enemy."


    "Are you sure about that? Because if you don''t stop all this around immediately, I will be your enemy."


    "Hm... You know I''m not weak, that''s why you haven''t attacked me yet, am I right? Ever since we started talking your hands have been shaking. You must be dying to punch me in the face, right?"


    "..."


    "Well, I''m not going to stop the war, you can become my enemy if you want. But know that it won''t be easy to stop me, I am proud of my strength."


    "You don''t know my strength either."


    "I know your magical abilities very well, but you will not be able to do anything against me."


    "..."


    Larissa and the woman were silent soon after. Larissa was staring at her and her hatred was growing more and more, meanwhile, the woman continued to smile as if nothing was happening.


    She didn''t feel threatened, and that made Larissa even angrier.


    "So you''re just going to keep standing there? Not going to visit your grandmother?"


    "You know, I didn''t want to have to kill you, but you leave me no choice."


    "Oh?"


    "If you won''t stop the war even though I asked you to, I''ll kill you and stop the war with my own hands, it''s that simple."


    "Are you always so confident? I would like to have your confidence."


    Larissa, who was standing near the door, quickly raised her hand and tried to cast attack magic directly at the woman.


    But right after she tried to imagine the magic, it was as if the image that had formed in her mind faded away.


    Her magic was not activated.


    Larissa looked at her hand with wide eyes, clearly surprised by the situation.


    Then she looked at the woman and saw a more frightening smile on her face.


    Then Larissa began to sweat, feeling very nervous.


    "I told you that you wouldn''t be able to do anything against me." The woman then used magic to hold Larissa''s neck.


    Even though she was meters away, Larissa felt her neck being grabbed by a hand that did not exist.


    Unable to breathe, she began to struggle as she tried to use her strength to free herself from the invisible hand.


    Even though that hand was on her neck, she couldn''t touch it with her hands, it was so strange.


    Larissa was pulled directly to the woman.


    She then looked into Larissa''s eyes as if she was looking at a cute puppy, she was enjoying herself.


    "You are so beautiful."


    "You... I''m going to kill you..."


    "You won''t succeed until you can get rid of my magic barrier. Good luck."


    The woman threw Larissa away. She flew a few feet away and fell to the ground just in front of the throne.


    Larissa began to cough uncontrollably.


    After recovering, Larissa used her physical strength to run toward the woman on the throne.


    "AAAAAAH!" Screaming, she came forward in an instant and tried to hit her, but Larissa took a punch to her belly from that same invisible hand.


    Larissa flew away as she tried to pull oxygen into her lungs.


    "Who are you? I don''t understand."


    "You can call me Zoe. Isn''t that a pretty name?"


    "Zoe, isn''t it? How about you die now?" Getting up, Larissa concentrated harder than ever as she closed her eyes.


    After a few seconds, her body began to glow.


    It was a very eye-catching white color.


    In Larissa''s mind, some things were being created. As if she were a weapons expert, Larissa began to imagine every detail of a firearm.


    Then in her right hand a weapon, very similar to a revolver, was being created. The weapon was all made of metal.


    Zoe, not understanding Larissa was managing to use magic, began to worry.


    ''She shouldn''t be able to use magic.'' Zoe looked at all the spots that had placed her marks, but the marks were still on the wall, no one but her was supposed to be able to use magic inside that room.


    And Larissa didn''t understand Zoe''s concern.


    She just concentrated on building every detail of that weapon.


    ''I don''t have gunpowder so I have to make this weapon launch projectile with magic.'' She thought as the weapon was finalized in her hand.


    After finishing the creation of the weapon, Larissa''s body stopped glowing.


    When that happened, she felt the strength in her legs disappear.


    ''Damn, it looks like that took a lot out of me. Who knew I could create a weapon in another world. That''s just crazy. I guess the power of the imagination has no limits, I should have made better use of it all.''


    Larissa smiled as she looked at the completely black weapon in her hand.


    It was a gun very similar to a revolver, but it had some details that made it unique...


    "Okay, I guess I should end this quickly."


    Larissa picked up her revolver and pointed it at the woman.


    The woman looked at Larissa a bit surprised, but then started laughing.


    "AHAHAHA, WHAT IS THAT? A TOY? You used all that magic to create that?"


    "That toy can hurt you, did you know that?" Even without knowing if the weapon would work, Larissa began to threaten the woman.


    "Sure, sure. You better get out of here before I lose my patience with you, understand?"


    "You''re doubting the capability of this toy too much." Larissa pulled the trigger of the gun without hesitation.


    And in her mind, she hoped the gun would work.


    But...


    After pulling the trigger nothing happened.


    "AHAHAHA, I KNEW IT, THAT''S FUNNY."


    The woman started laughing even harder after nothing had happened.


    At least that for a few seconds.


    Just then the "barrel" of the gun that was theoretically meant to hold the ammunition, began to spin and glow.


    At the tip of the gun, a golden light source began to be created that looked quite dangerous. Then the woman began to worry about her safety.


    But before she could use her invisible hand to stop Larissa, the gun went off.


    It was a laser that quickly pierced the woman''s chest.


    The woman, after feeling her chest burning, jumped off the throne.


    She put her hand on her chest and saw that she was bleeding non-stop.


    "I told you to underestimate this toy. I think you''d better take care of that wound or you''re going to die. You''re lucky I didn''t hit your heart."


    ''Glad it worked...'' Larissa breathed a relieved breath into her mind.


    "..."


    The woman was silent as she looked at Larissa.


    After standing in silence for some time, the woman again tried to use her invisible hand to hit Larissa, but Larissa now recovered managed to avoid the attack as if she was seeing that hand.


    Then she fired another shot in the woman''s direction. This time the laser hit her belly.


    "Why? It wasn''t supposed to be like this! WHY YOU CAN USE MAGIC?!" And after receiving the second shot, the woman finally realized that she was in danger.


    As she screamed, a huge amount of blood came out of her mouth.


    "Why? I just wanted to bring him back!"


    "Him?"


    "I just wanted to bring my love back, I didn''t want to destroy the world or anything. Why does everything have to go wrong? WHY DO YOU EXIST?"


    ''She has completely lost her composure, she doesn''t even look like the same person.''


    "I don''t know who that person is, but bringing him back is not a reason to start a war and kill thousands of innocent people."


    "No, it''s not over yet, I will make you pay for it. All those friends of yours, I''m going to kill them all! ALL OF THEM, DO YOU UNDERSTAND? I will use the souls of all of them to bring my love back."


    "You can try to do something against me, but if you even think about doing something against them, it''s enough for me to kill you."


    Larissa pulled the trigger of the gun again.


    This time Larissa''s shot went directly into Zoe''s head.


    After the shot went through her head and a hole appeared in her forehead, Zoe fell to the ground already lifeless.


    After this happened, Larissa tried to use her spells again, and even though Zoe was already dead, her magic was not activating.


    ''Looks like she''s not the one who was deactivating my magic, there must be something around here.''


    Larissa looked around for anything suspicious and found some symbols in all corners of the room. After erasing all of them, her magic had finally returned to normal.


    "I''m glad that was quick and simple."


    Larissa smiled satisfied.

 Chapter 292 – Retreat the entire army.

    Larissa put her gun away in her storage and then went to the prison to try to find her grandmother.


    She was a little reluctant about this because her grandmother certainly still hated her. And if what Zoe had said was true, she was still blaming Larissa for everything that was happening.


    "All right, let''s go."


    Walking down the dirty corridor of the prison, Larissa found a few people locked up and some were even dead.


    But she ignored them all, she kept looking for her grandmother.


    And she found her.


    Almost in the last cell of the prison.


    Her grandmother was lying on a mattress that was on the floor. Her clothes were dirty, and she seemed to be fast asleep.


    Or maybe dead.


    "Grandmother?" Larissa called out to her to make sure.


    But her grandmother didn''t answer.


    So Larissa used her strength to break the barriers and went inside.


    After doing so she approached her grandmother. Larissa straightened her body.


    When she had done this, Larissa had finally noticed the real state of her body.


    She was thin, her bones were showing, her skin no longer had any color, and her lips were purple.


    And she wasn''t breathing.


    "..." Larissa was silent for a while as she watched her grandmother''s body.


    After a while, she stood up carrying her grandmother in her arms.


    "I hate you, but you are still part of my family." For some reason, Larissa felt sad about her grandmother''s death.


    Out of the prison, Larissa kept looking at her grandmother''s face.


    She did look like her.


    "Why?" and when she reached one of the rooms and laid her grandmother''s body on the bed, Larissa felt tears streaming down her face.


    Not understanding why she was crying, Larissa covered her grandmother''s body with a blanket and then left the room.


    "Why am I crying? That woman hated me!" Larissa wiped her tears and then got out of there as fast as she could.


    ''And now that she is dead? Will I have to take over the throne?''


    That was on Larissa''s mind since she was the sole heir to the throne.


    ####


    Flying through the sky, Larissa headed towards the border of the country.


    It took her a few hours to get there.


    When she got closer, in the distance she could already see an army of millions of people at the border. They were Mabely''s soldiers.


    They had set up large camp miles long, and there were large tents the size of mansions that were full of resources.


    Larissa watched all those people from the sky and took a deep breath.


    "What have you done?" She quickly descended into the middle of the army.


    She went to the main hut, which Larissa believed to be the place where the captain of Mabely''s army was.


    Fortunately, on the other side of the border, there was no enemy army.


    As soon as she got down in the middle of the army, Larissa went to the hut and went inside.


    When she entered, she found a man sitting behind a large wooden table. He was wearing shining, elegant armor. He was good-looking.


    And after getting close enough to the table, Larissa deactivated her invisibility magic.


    "What?" when she appeared in front of the man''s table, he almost fell backward.


    The guards inside the hut raised their weapons, but when they noticed it was a child they lowered their weapons. They were confused.


    "What is a child doing here?" The man sitting down said after recovering.


    Larissa looked at him for a while and then slapped the table.


    "Return immediately to Mabely, pull back all the soldiers." She said with an authoritative tone, then the man was even more confused.


    "First I want to know who you are."


    "All right, I never thought I would do this, but..." Larissa took a deep breath and then shouted out loud.


    "MY NAME IS LARA SOUTHLEIN, I AM THE PRINCESS AND THE ONLY LIVING HEIRESS!" She shouted so that even the people outside the tent would hear.


    The man, upon hearing this, opened his mouth and widened his eyes.


    All the soldiers around were silent, everyone was stunned.


    No one was laughing or taking what Lara said as a joke, they seemed to believe it.


    "Lara? You that little Lara?"


    He had started to cry.


    Lara looked at the man not knowing how to react.


    "Are you that little Lara? Lindy''s daughter?" The man asked again.


    "Yes, that''s me."


    "Where were you? Where were you? After your mother was killed you just disappeared."


    "My grandmother... I mean, the queen sent me to live in a mansion quite far from the capital. I thought everyone connected with the castle knew about it."


    "No, of course not. I always thought you were dead. Some friends and I searched for you, but we gave up hope. The queen had only said that you had run away, of course, I never believed her."


    "..."


    "I can''t believe you''re here. But how did you get here? I can''t believe it!"


    The man was emotional.


    "Please listen to me. I will talk to you all you want later, but now you need to make all the soldiers retreat!"


    "We can''t, your grandmother lost possession of the throne."


    "Yes, I know that. But don''t worry, that woman is already dead. Unfortunately, my grandmother is also already dead. So you need to obey me now, understand?"


    "Are you going to assume the throne?"


    "I don''t know yet. Now start evacuating the army, and send all the men back to their cities and families. Don''t worry about the armies of the other countries, I will take care of everything."


    "But..."


    "Trust me. Please do what I am asking you to do."


    "You''ve grown so much... All right, I will do what the little lady is asking." The man gave a cheerful smile as he wiped away his tears.


    All the soldiers around him seemed cheerful about everything that was happening.

 Chapter 293 – Viola.

    After leaving the hut, all the soldiers around were looking at Lara.


    She looked like a deity walking among the soldiers, and it made her very uncomfortable, so she activated her invisibility magic, not caring that everyone was watching.


    As she flew up into the sky, she could hear the commander beginning to give the order to retreat.


    "Okay, now I need to go to the other armies and make them change their minds." Larissa was a little worried about how they would react, but she had to try to do something.


    So increasing her flight speed, she headed towards Slovika to try to find the country''s army.


    After almost an hour, she finally found it.


    The army was marching.


    It was a huge army, the line of soldiers was kilometers long.


    Larissa then walked down to the front of the army and then deactivated her invisibility magic. She had given up on hiding magic.


    As soon as she appeared, the horses that were further ahead stopped. Then the whole army stopped moving.


    Further ahead, a man like Mabely''s commander was mounted on a horse. He wore a large suit of armor and also had a good appearance. The only difference was that he had long hair and a beard.


    After he looked at Larissa for a while, suspicious of what she might do, he finally opened his mouth.


    Besides him, all the soldiers nearby went on guard, they expected to receive an attack at any moment.


    "Who are you? How did you appear in front of us like that?! ANSWER!" The commander shouted, he was trying to intimidate Lara.


    "My name is Lara Southlein, I have come here to ask you to return to your country."


    "What? Are you kidding us?"


    "It is not a joke. Queen Criystina''s throne has been usurped and she has been killed."


    Hearing that, the commander looked shocked. Not just him, but all the soldiers who listened.


    "The woman who stole the throne is also dead, I killed her myself," Larissa said nonchalantly.


    "You mean the woman who usurped the throne was the one who sent that letter?"


    "Exactly. She had some kind of plan, but I stopped her. My grandmother would never start a war like that. Since she is dead, I am the sole heir to the throne, and as the new queen, I am undoing that declaration of war. Please."


    Lara bowed her head to the commander.


    "What do we do, commander?"


    "I don''t know, should we believe this girl? She may have been sent to trick us and distract us."


    "You''re right."


    "Please believe me. You can send a soldier to the border to see that I am telling the truth. I have already ordered Mabely''s army to withdraw." Larissa said with a serious look on her face.


    The commander looked at her and then sighed.


    "Okay, I will send some soldiers to the border. If it is confirmed that Mabely''s army has withdrawn, I will send a message to the king so that we can withdraw as well."


    "Thank you very much."


    "Don''t put your head down, if you are the new queen, you must not do this."


    "... All right. Now I need to go to Sothyl''s army to warn them about this. I''ll be back soon." Larissa activated her invisibility magic and disappeared.


    The commander saw her disappear and was amazed at that.


    "I didn''t think magic like that existed... And she looks just like that queen, I think we should believe her."


    ####


    Sothyl''s army was smaller, but still quite numerous.


    But unlike the other armies, the number of women was much larger. As soon as she saw all those muscular women marching wearing heavy armor, Larissa held her breath.


    After finally coming to her senses, Larissa stepped down again in front of the commander.


    Of course, the commander was also a woman.


    A beautiful woman with long red hair and green eyes.


    She was not as muscular as the others, but Lara could tell that that woman was very strong.


    "Ara? A child?" As soon as the army stopped moving, the red-haired woman jumped off her horse and walked over to Lara. She didn''t seem worried that Lara would do anything.


    She got quite close to Lara and then bent down to look into her eyes.


    "I''ve seen this little face before. You look very much like her..."


    "With Criystina? Yes, she''s my grandmother."


    "I would say you look more like your mother." The woman smiled at Larissa and then stood up.


    "I don''t remember my mother very well."


    "I see. She was a very sweet and pretty girl. I tried to propose to her once, but she liked men." She shrugged.


    "I see..." Lara smiled awkwardly after that statement.


    "Ah, it is a pleasure, my name is Viola, I am the queen of Sothyl." She smiled and held out her hand to Lara.


    Larissa waved her hand and introduced herself.


    "My name is Lara Southlein, the new queen of Mabely."


    "Hm?" After hearing that, Viola''s two eyebrows rose.


    "Do you mean that old woman is dead?"


    "Yes, she died a few days ago. The person who declared war against you was not her."


    "What do you mean?"


    "A girl named Zoe usurped the throne and put her in prison. She looks like she died of starvation or something." Lara remembered her grandmother''s body and again began to feel sick.


    "That old woman let her throne be usurped? I don''t remember her being that weak."


    "Zoe was no ordinary woman. She could somehow block others'' use of magic, she almost killed me too."


    "I have never heard the name ''Zoe'' before."


    "I also only met her today."


    "What happened to her?"


    "I killed her."


    "Oh? Incredible."


    "Whatever. But now that you know about it, you must know why I''m here, right?"


    "Since it wasn''t your grandmother who declaimed war and she is dead, you as the new queen wish us to return to our country, am I right?"


    "Exactly."


    "I see. Well, I guess it''s all right."


    "Will you believe me so easily?"


    "You are just like your mother, there is no way you are not her daughter. And in case you were lying, I would know, I''m very good at discovering lies."


    "You''re scary."


    "Ahahaha. Well, but now that you''re the new queen, that makes us partners in the profession."


    "I guess so..."


    "Well, now I will say goodbye to you. Visit me anytime you like, I will welcome you to my castle."


    "Of course. Now I have to go."


    "See you later."


    Larissa disappeared, leaving Viola quite surprised.


    "Your daughter has turned out to be an amazing girl, Lindy."

 Chapter 294 – I will take over the country.

    Lara flew to where Slovika''s army was.


    After the commander saw her, he went on guard again. He seemed worried that she would do something, and that made Lara a little uncomfortable.


    Why didn''t they believe her?


    But Lara sighed and calmed down.


    "Have you sent your soldiers to the border yet?"


    "Yes, they should be back in up to two hours. We will set up our camp here."


    "I understand. Can I stay here until they return?"


    "Are you sure? You don''t need to go to your army to accompany them?"


    "I don''t have to do that."


    "..."


    So Larissa calmly walked among the soldiers, it was as if she was part of Slovika''s army.


    The commander was surprised and also a little bothered by what she was doing. To him, it seemed that she did not take her army very seriously, she was not afraid of them.


    Still, he stayed put and did nothing rash until his soldiers returned.


    If the war was a mistake, he could start a real war if he did something Lara didn''t like.


    ''I just need to calm down and wait for them.''


    Then the commander set up a tent with the help of some soldiers and went inside to wait for the arrival of the soldiers who had gone to the border.


    ####


    Lara was feeling bored, so she started using magic to try to create some interesting things.


    Other weapons like knives, a slingshot, a scythe, and a spear, she could create any weapon.


    The soldiers who could see this seemed not to believe what was happening there. How can a person create weapons without having any materials and in such a simple way? It was something crazy.


    But there she was, Lara, a child. She was doing all this as if it were easy.


    But after a few more tests, Lara was called by the commander of Slovika. The soldiers had returned.


    Entering the hut, Lara found the commander sitting behind a wooden table, just like Mabely''s commander.


    After clearing his throat, the commander began to speak.


    "It seems that you were speaking the truth. My soldiers went over there and Mabely''s army was retreating."


    "I wouldn''t lie to you."


    "Well, but it''s hard to believe a child who appeared in front of me like a ghost. What the hell is that thing that makes you invisible?"


    "I don''t want to talk about it. So now that you know the truth will you ask your army to withdraw?"


    "Sure, I will do that. But first I will send a letter to the king explaining the situation. It will be even better if you go to our country to talk to him."


    "Go to Slovika again?"


    "Have you ever been there?"


    "Yes, only once I think. But I think it''s okay, I will visit your king tomorrow. I will talk to him about everything that happened in Mabely. In addition, I also need to announce that I will be taking over Mabely. I hope that the residents of my own country will accept me as their new queen."


    "If you have honor, courage, determination, and also love for your country, they will surely accept you as the new queen. Especially if you make a better government than your grandmother''s."


    "I don''t have much experience with that, but I think I can do it. Well, see you later, I need to get back to my country to clean up all this mess."


    "Sure, see you later."


    "..."


    IgorRSAW

 Chapter 295 – That was so shameful!

    When Lara arrived in the capital, it was already night.


    She had spent the whole day stopping the war, and this made her very tired.


    But she couldn''t rest now, she had to take care of her grandmother''s body and also prepare everything to give the news about her grandmother''s death and to announce that she would take over the throne.


    Since there was no one to help her, she had to do everything herself.


    So, after arriving at the castle, she went up to the second floor and walked up to the balcony, where she could see the whole capital.


    Everything was silent and dark.


    It was cold and a large amount of fog was taking over the city. It was like an abandoned city in a horror movie.


    "This war has got everybody scared... And the men taken away have left all the families in mourning. They already seem to have accepted that they are all going to die. That''s scary."


    Lara took a deep breath, then turned and opened the door in front of her, revealing a large empty hallway with several doors.


    It didn''t have good lighting, so it was a bit dark.


    In addition, everything was silent.


    The only guards present in the castle were dead, and the maids were gone, so Lara was completely alone.


    "That''s right, no one noticed the soldiers'' bodies lying in the garden and front of the castle. Maybe it''s because no one is leaving the house."


    Lara smiled and then went to the room where she had left her grandmother''s body.


    She took the blanket off her grandmother and then took her to the garden in front of the castle.


    Her body was already completely cold and stiff.


    "Will you be annoyed if I bury you in the garden? I hope not." Lara carefully placed her grandmother''s body on the ground and then dug a deep hole in the earth. Then Lara jumped down holding her grandmother and placed her at the bottom of the hole.


    She didn''t want to just throw her body down there.


    After using her flight magic to get out of the hole, she filled the hole with earth again.


    After doing this, she used earth magic to create a cross made of iron. She also wrote her grandmother''s name on the cross.


    "She was a bad person, but she deserves dignified treatment. I hope you can rest in peace."


    Lara knelt in front of her grandmother''s "tomb" and in began to pray.


    As she prayed, Lara for some reason began to cry.


    But she didn''t care, she knew that this was normal because the woman she had just buried was her family.


    ####


    After she finished praying, Larissa went upstairs to the throne room of the castle.


    Zoe''s body was still on the floor. Because of the large amount of blood that came out of Zoe''s body, the floor had become completely stained.


    "That''s going to be a lot of work to clean up... And where will I throw her body?" Unlike her grandmother, Larissa picked up Zoe''s body as if she were just any piece of meat.


    After taking her to the garden, Larissa dug a hole in the ground and threw Zoe''s body down there. Then she used fire magic to turn the woman''s body into ashes.


    "I hope you burn in hell," Lara said as she used earth magic to plug the hole.


    After she got rid of the body of the two, she looked around and observed the bodies of all those guards. They were all over the garden, in the street, and all over the main corridor of the castle.


    "Come on..."


    Then, using all her strength and speed, Larissa collected all the bodies and placed them all together inside the garden.


    "I will not burn them, I will deliver the bodies to all the families." She then began to clean up all the mess she had made.


    Lara used water magic to clean everything and wind magic to dry everything. And after she finished cleaning everything up, she went to one of the bedrooms and threw herself on the bed.


    "I''m tired..."


    Before she knew it, she had fallen asleep.


    ####


    When Larissa woke up the next day, she had already started to hear many voices outside the castle.


    When she went to the window, she could see many residents outside staring at the pile of bodies that Larissa had made.


    In addition to the castle garden that was destroyed.


    "I thought the war had scared them away. I didn''t think they would leave the house." Lara closed the curtain and then went to the bathroom to wash her face.


    And after combing her hair, she took a deep breath and prepared to go to the balcony of the castle.


    "I need to have courage."


    Lara approached the door that led to the balcony and then slowly opened it.


    The residents, who were in front of the castle, noticed the door opening and all started looking at the castle balcony.


    Only women and children, there were no grown men.


    ''The soldiers haven''t returned yet...''


    While holding her breath, Lara took a few steps and approached the "fence" of the balcony.


    Everyone was silent as they stared at her.


    "ATTENTION!" Lara shouted to get everyone''s attention. But it was somewhat unnecessary, as everyone was already looking at her.


    "MY NAME IS LARA SOUTHLEIN, DAUGHTER OF LINDY SOUTHLEIN AND GRANDDAUGHTER OF CRIYSTINA SOUTHLEIN. I''M SURE MOST OF YOU KNOW ME."


    After Lara shouted that, the residents started talking among themselves.


    Lara could notice some older women smiling as they looked at Lara, they seemed to know who she was.


    "I WAS AWAY FOR A LONG TIME BECAUSE OF SOME FAMILY PROBLEMS, BUT NOW I AM BACK."


    "THE FIRST THING YOU NEED TO KNOW IS THAT QUEEN CRYISTINA HAD HER THRONE USURPED A LONG TIME AGO. YOU GUYS WERE LIVING UNDER THE RULE OF A COMPLETELY UNKNOWN PERSON... AND..."


    Lara bit her lips.


    "UNFORTUNATELY QUEEN CRIYSTINA WAS KILLED!"


    At Lara''s statement, everyone''s eyes widened, they looked terrified.


    Some people had even started to cry.


    "THE WAR, HAD BEEN ORDERED BY THE PERSON WHO KILLED MY GRANDMOTHER, BUT I TOOK CARE OF EVERYTHING. I KILLED HER WITH MY OWN HANDS!"


    Lara took a deep breath and continued.


    "THEN, SINCE MY GRANDMOTHER HAD NOT DECLARED WAR AGAINST ANYONE, I TRAVELED TO ALL THE COUNTRIES AND MADE THEM RETREAT THEIR ARMIES. MABELY''S ARMY IS ALSO ALREADY RETURNING, EVERYONE IS SAFE!"


    People began to shout in happiness after they heard this.


    Lara also smiled with satisfaction.


    "AND NOW THAT MY GRANDMOTHER IS DEAD, I AM THE ONLY DIRECT HEIR TO THE THRONE WHO IS STILL ALIVE. UNFORTUNATELY, MY MOTHER WAS KILLED BY MY GRANDMOTHER AND I CAN''T EVEN REMEMBER HOW IT ALL HAPPENED."


    The residents again were silent, clearly saddened by it all.


    "SO, BECAUSE OF THAT, I WILL TAKE OVER THE THRONE FROM TODAY! FROM TODAY I WILL BE THE NEW QUEEN OF MABELY!" Lara shouted even louder.


    The residents looked at each other and then began to applaud Lara.


    "I HAVE NEVER BEEN A QUEEN BEFORE, SO IT MAY TAKE ME A WHILE TO ADJUST TO THIS POSITION. BUT I PROMISE YOU, I WILL DO EVERYTHING TO MAKE THE COUNTRY PROSPER!"


    "I WANT YOU GUYS TO SPREAD EVERYTHING I HAVE SAID THROUGHOUT ALL THE CITIES OF MABELY. MY CORONATION WILL TAKE PLACE NEXT MONTH, AS I NEED TO TAKE CARE OF SOME IMPORTANT MATTERS."


    "I HOPE THAT YOU GUYS CAN ACCEPT ME AS YOUR NEW QUEEN BECAUSE I AM SURE THAT YOU WILL NOT REGRET IT. I''M NOT VERY GOOD WITH WORDS, SO I HOPE I DIDN''T SAY ANYTHING STRANGE."


    Lara gave a cute smile and the residents started laughing.


    Then, after saying goodbye, Lara was congratulated and many shouts could be heard outside the castle.


    After she left the balcony, she threw herself on the ground and started rolling around.


    "That was so shameful! So shameful!"


    She wailed.

 Chapter 296 – Visit to the King of Slovika

    After a few hours, Lara had already brought the maids back to the castle and some guards also showed up to take care of the bodies that were in the garden.


    "Now that the maids are cleaning the house and the bodies are being removed, I am going out for a bit. I need to visit the king of Slovika as I promise. I hope it will be a peaceful visit."


    After letting the head maid know that she was going out, Lara activated her invisibility magic and then flew towards Slovika again.


    "After that, I will go to the elves'' village to bring everyone to the capital. I can''t let them live in Grenrok alone. Ah, how will they react? I have deceived them all this time, they don''t even know my real name. Well, I changed my name..."


    Lara continued to think about what she would do as she continued on her journey.


    After some time, she had finally arrived in Slovika.


    Same old atmosphere, everyone acting serious, everyone acting polite.


    "What will the king of this country be like? I hope he doesn''t act like a lord of England."


    Lara flew to one of the alleys, deactivated her invisibility magic, and then walked to the entrance of the castle.


    In front of the gate, two guards holding spears looked at her.


    "You can''t come in here, little girl."


    "You''d better go back."


    The two guards warned.


    But Lara just sighed.


    "My name is Lara Souhlein, the current queen of Mabely. I am here to speak to your king." She said with a serious expression.


    The two men looked at her and then looked at each other.


    Then one of the men ran into the castle while the other watched Lara.


    After a few minutes, the guard returned.


    "The king wishes to see you. But we will escort you there, just in case."


    "All right."


    Lara entered the castle accompanied by the two guards.


    Just like the castle she would live in from now on, it was all very large and luxurious. The only difference was the strange paintings all over the walls. It even looked like a museum.


    Lara felt her body shiver for a moment, she was sure that one of the paintings had moved her eyes.


    But after all that discomfort, Lara and the guards had finally reached the throne room.


    The door opened, and a large red carpet leading up to the throne was revealed.


    The throne was red and had some gold trim.


    On either side of the room, there were soldiers holding spears ready to kill Lara at any moment if she tried to do anything against the king.


    "You guys can leave now." The old king said.


    After that, he looked at Lara.


    "So you are Lara Southlein? You look like her."


    "Because I am her granddaughter."


    "Hm. So, is it true that you are the new queen of Mabely? How did you get here?"


    "Yes, it is true. And how I got here is a secret."


    "Secret?"


    "Yes."


    "I see. But what have you come all this way for? My army is already heading toward your country. Isn''t it too late?"


    "About that, I already visited your army and talked to the commander. They were camping near the border. He has surely already sent some soldier at here to warn about it."


    "You talked to the commander of my army?"


    "Exactly. The war was not orchestrated by my grandmother, so I undid the declaration of war and sent my country''s army back. I warned your army and also Sothyl''s army about it. It was easier to convince Sothyl''s army as the queen was quite kind and was together with them."


    "I see. So the war was just a mistake."


    "It was not a mistake. The will of the person who had usurped my grandmother''s throne was for that war to happen. But I stopped it. Unfortunately, my grandmother is already dead, and since I am the only heir I will assume the throne."


    "It seems that you didn''t want to do that, didn''t you?"


    "Exactly. I wanted to live free, but if I do that the country might collapse. Some nobleman would surely take control of the country if I left."


    "That could easily happen. Well, I''m glad you came here in person to warn me about it."


    "I promised your commander that I would visit you and let you know about everything that is happening."


    "I see."


    "Okay, I think I will leave now. Visit my country anytime you like, I will welcome you to my castle."


    "Hearing that from a child and not from that old woman is a little strange. For that matter, that old woman would never call me to visit her country."


    "Was my grandmother such a bad person?"


    "She was a monster. The amount of bad things she did is unbelievable. You know what happened to your mother, don''t you?"


    "Yes, I know."


    "Then you can understand how horrible your grandmother is."


    "Yes."


    After exchanging a few more words with the king of Slovika, Lara was invited to dine together with the king and his family.


    Since it was still very early, it would take a long time for dinner, so Lara refused to stay for dinner.


    She had too many other things to do during the day.


    So after saying goodbye, she flew off in the direction of the elven village.


    "I feel so nervous..." Lara didn''t know how she was going to tell them that she had suddenly become the new queen of Mabely.

 Chapter 297 – These are the best friendships I could have achieved.

    After arriving in the elven forest, Lara was again greeted by Thasli.


    As soon as he met her, he immediately asked her about the war.


    "It''s all over."


    "What? So quickly?"


    "Yes, that''s right. Now I will go and talk to everyone about the end of the war. I also need to prepare to take everyone to the capital."


    "The capital? But don''t you live in another city?"


    "Yes... But some things have happened." Lara smiled at Thasli. He could tell she was nervous, but he didn''t question her about it.


    So the two of them went to the elf village again.


    As soon as Lara arrived, some elves approached her to talk to her.


    Since she wasn''t too keen on talking to everyone, she asked Thasli to push them away.


    "All right, everyone. Larissa is a little tired."


    Everyone looked upset, but they walked away.


    "Thanks for that."


    "No need to thank me."


    "I''m going to go over to your place. Could you call all my friends to come over? Also, tell them to start packing."


    "Are you going to take them to the capital now? You should wait a little while."


    "I have no reason to leave them here any longer."


    "..."


    Lara went upstairs and found Phiana sitting in the living room.


    As soon as Phiana saw her, the woman smiled and then stood up.


    "Welcome. It looks like everything is already finished, doesn''t it?"


    "Yes, it was faster than I thought."


    "It was very fast. How were you able to stop a war in just one day? You are amazing."


    "It wasn''t that hard since I''m the new queen of Mabely," Lara said as if it was no big deal. Phiana, on the other hand, opened her two eyes wide and opened her mouth.


    "You are the new queen of Mabely? How is that possible?"


    "I never talked about it with any of my friends, but my name is not Larissa, but Lara Southlein."


    "Your friends don''t know that?"


    "No. I always wanted to stay away from nobility and royalty. My grandmother hated me, she tried to kill me a few times. Because of that I changed my name and decided to live a normal life away from the capital."


    "But it didn''t help, did it?"


    "No... She kept sending a man after me, he was also responsible for killing one of my friends. And because of that, I killed him."


    "But why did you decide to take over the throne?"


    "I am afraid that the country will be destroyed if I do nothing. And surely my mother would want me to do that." Lara gave Phiana a sincere smile.


    "I understand. You should tell your friends everything. It may take them a while to assimilate all this, but they certainly won''t abandon you or anything."


    "..."


    "I''m sure they will be very happy if they know that you are such an important person."


    "..."


    Lara and Phiana were silent until everyone arrived at the house.


    Emily, Syl, Lincy''s father, and Lincy''s mother. Emily''s mother had stayed behind and was taking care of her father.


    "Are you back yet? I almost couldn''t believe it when Thasli warned us." Emily said cheerfully.


    "Yeah, it was pretty quick..." Lara bowed her head a little looking dejected.


    Emily noticed Lara''s discouragement, so she sat down on the floor next to her.


    Syl also did the same thing.


    "What''s going on?" Emily looked worried, but Lara calmed her down.


    "Nothing''s happened. It''s just that I''m afraid you guys are going to end up getting irritated with me."


    "Why would we get irritated?" Emily said confused.


    "That''s right, we would never be annoyed with you!" Syl complemented.


    Lara looked at the two and then looked away.


    "All right, I think it''s time to explain everything that''s going on to you guys. Can we go to the house where you are staying? Emily''s parents need to be along with us too."


    "What''s this? You''re making me anxious." Emily said worriedly.


    Lincy''s father and mother also seemed a little worried.


    Because of this Phiana calmed them down.


    "I already know what she will say, and don''t worry, you guys will love the news, fufu." She giggled as she placed her hand in front of her mouth.


    ####


    After everyone walked to the house where everyone was staying, Thasli said goodbye and left everyone alone.


    It was a large house made of wood. The house was so large that it held everyone comfortably.


    Lara, sit on the floor, just like at Phiana''s house.


    There, everyone sat down too, including Emily''s mother. Her father was sitting in a chair right next to everyone. Despite his condition, he seemed to be paying close attention to the conversation.


    "All right, first of all, I would like to apologize to you guys." When Lara said this, everyone looked at each other in confusion.


    But Emily was the only one to say something.


    "Apologies? I don''t understand."


    Lara sighed and then stood up. Everyone looked at her.


    "First of all, I would like to tell you my real name. Maybe only Emily remembers that my name is Lara and not Larissa. I changed my name a little while ago."


    "Yes, you had told me your name was Lara as soon as we met," Emily remembered the day the two had met. They had met in a rather shameful, so Emily put that out of her mind.


    "Yes, and after that, I worked and changed my name to Larissa. They are two very ''similar'' names so I chose Larissa as my new name."


    "Yeah, but what''s about that? You just didn''t like your name, didn''t you?" Emily''s mother asked. But Lara shook her head.


    "It''s not as simple as it sounds. I didn''t change my name just because I didn''t like it I like my name a lot. The problem was that my real name connected me to something quite problematic."


    Everyone looked at Lara waiting for her to continue.


    "My real name is Lara Southlein. Since you live in Mabely you must know that last name."


    Everyone looked at each other startled.


    "Wait, you mean..." Emily looked at Lara. She was scared.


    Not just her, but everyone around.


    Lara looked at that scene and began to feel quite nervous.


    "Yes, I am the granddaughter of the queen of Southlein. I disappeared for a long time, but it was all because of my grandmother, she hated me."


    "Yes, I remember that. The princess was executed after being accused of treason. She had a little daughter, her name was... Lara." Emily''s mother clearly remembered everything.


    Not only her but Lincy''s parents too.


    "Yes, that happened a few years ago. I thought that little girl was killed too." Lincy''s father said.


    "That''s right. Most of the residents believed that the little girl had been killed even though the queen had said she was fine. You had completely disappeared..." Lincy''s mother looked at Lara.


    "That''s right, I am that little girl. And now I just found out that my grandmother is dead, she wasn''t the one who declared war against the other countries. When I went to the castle, my grandmother was already dead and a strange woman was on the throne."


    "Is that true?"


    "Yes. I killed that woman and then warned all the armies and countries about everything that had happened. And as you might imagine..."


    "Since you are the only heiress..." Emily said completely perplexed.


    "Exactly. I didn''t want to have to do this, but I can''t abandon my country, I''m sorry." Lara bit her lips saddened by the situation.


    She thought everyone was frightened by all that information. Lara was too important a person to be there, should they be talking to her so casually?


    She thought that all of them would no longer stand by her side after this.


    But she was completely wrong.


    Everyone around her was smiling at her.


    Lara looked around without reaction. And after a few seconds of looking at everyone, tears came to Lara''s eyes.


    Surely these were the best friendships she could have made in this world.

 Chapter 298 – I will remember you.

    After talking with everyone for a while longer, Lara had become calmer.


    "I thought you guys wouldn''t want to be on my side," Lara said to everyone, but everyone just laughed at her.


    "Why do you think that?" Emily said.


    "I lied to you all this time, and besides I''m a queen now. I was afraid you guys wouldn''t want to stand by me because I''m someone too important."


    "You lied because you had to, didn''t you? You wanted to get away from this responsibility and you also didn''t want to make us nervous just by being by your side."


    "I thought that if I told you my true identity, you would want to stay away since you are not nobility. And my grandmother hated me and regularly sent someone after me to kill me."


    "If you had told me that you were a princess, I would have been quite nervous, but I would never walk away. Right?"


    Emily looked at everyone and they all nodded.


    "Don''t worry, even if you are a queen now, you will always be the same to us, we will treat you the same way."


    "..."


    "We can, right? I don''t want to have to treat my best friend like an authority and a person important enough to run an entire country... That''s so amazing."


    "Of course, you can. I''m not a queen like my grandmother, I''m not going to kill you just for having a casual conversation with me."


    "Did your grandmother do that?"


    "I don''t know, but she probably did."


    Listening to that, everyone felt relieved that Lara''s grandmother was no longer running the country.


    Was it right to be relieved over the death of someone so important?


    ####


    After that, Lara stayed in the village until the evening and attended a dinner together with everyone. It was a farewell dinner since she would be leaving the next morning.


    During the whole dinner, Lara was cheered by the villagers for having become the new queen.


    But it was not as she imagined.


    The villagers were not treating her like someone important or an amazing person like a queen should be treated, they were treating her like a normal person who had just won an important position in some company.


    It was like friends celebrating her promotion at work.


    Everything was so magnificent, Lara can''t help but feel like the happiest person in the world.


    "This village is amazing, I will visit more often." Lara was sitting at a table together with Phiana.


    "Thank you for the compliment. That compliment coming from a queen is quite important to me."


    "Stop it..."


    "Ahahaha..."


    "Well, what should I do from now on? The plans I had made for my life have been destroyed now that I have become the new queen."


    "Create new plans."


    "But my goal of opening a restaurant was so amazing."


    "Your dream was to open a restaurant?"


    "I had read in a book once. A girl who wore a bear costume and opened several restaurants and lived a happy life surrounded by friends."


    "That sounds like a very cute story."


    "Yes, it is quite cute."


    "..."


    After that, Lara had some more fun with her friends and went to bed.


    Tomorrow was the day that everyone was going to go to the capital.


    No one was ready to live in the castle. Yes, Lara had already told everyone that she would let them live in the castle.


    Lara wanted them to just live there, but Lincy''s parents, Emily and her mother offered to work in the castle.


    Everyone was anxious and also very happy.


    ####


    Then, the next day, Lara''s various travels began.


    After everyone said goodbye, Lara went back and forth from the capital several times to take everyone. She dropped them all off inside the castle, of course, she warned all the maids of the arrival of her friends.


    And now, the time had come to take Emily, the last person she had to take to the capital.


    Before returning, she again talked with Phiana and promised that she would visit the elven village in the future.


    Unwittingly, Lara had become a friend and ally of that elf community.


    "All right, now let''s go." Lara held Emily in her arms and prepared to leave, but before she could leave, Phiana approached again along with the group of elves.


    Lara was using her magic in the middle of the village, she had no reason to hide her magic anymore.


    "Before you go, I would like you to take this with you."


    Phiana handed something to Lara.


    It was wrapped in a large amount of cloth. When Lara took off the fabric that was wrapped around it, a beautiful tiara was revealed.


    A tiara made of iron with some details that seemed to be made of diamonds.


    Lara looked at the tiara for a while and then looked at Phiana again.


    "Why are you giving me this?"


    "I thought it would look nice on you, and it''s also a way for you to remember us."


    "I would never forget you guys, are you idiots? But I accept your gift, I will wear it." Lara put the tiara away in her storage.


    Hearing her words, Phiana and the elves nearby seemed quite happy.

 Chapter 299 – Do Nobles Eat Ogre Meat?

    A quick and quiet trip.


    Due to the several trips, by the time Lara and Emily arrived in the capital, it was already evening. The city was livelier than before, but because of the absence of most of the men, there was still a lot of life missing in that city.


    "I thought the capital would be busier and noisier."


    "I declared the end of the war only two days ago. The soldiers have not yet returned. When they all return, the capital will go back to the way it was before."


    "That''s right, I had forgotten about that."


    "All right, now I will take you to the castle just as I did with the others. Don''t be alarmed in case the maids are too assertive. Since you are close friends, they are sure to treat you like nobles."


    "That scares me."


    "Hahaha."


    Lara flew toward the castle garden and after setting her feet on the ground deactivated her invisibility magic.


    The guards, who were at the gate, didn''t even notice the appearance of the two.


    Lara didn''t warn them that she had arrived, she went straight to the front door of the castle and opened it.


    As soon as she did, right at the entrance four maids were waiting for them.


    "Welcome back, Miss Lara." The four maids said at the same time. They were very well synchronized.


    ''In just one day the number of maids has increased greatly. In addition, they already seem to have accepted me as the new queen. I''m happy, but it''s still a little uncomfortable for me. The last time I was treated this way was when I had arrived in this world.''


    Lara looked at the four maids and then cleared her throat.


    "Prepare a new room for Emily. And treat her as best you can."


    "Your wish is my command." The four maids said and then one approached Emily.


    "Would you come with me, Miss Emily? We will take care of your bathing, dressing, and also decorating your new room in the way you wish."


    She was the oldest and most experienced maid among the four.


    After hearing that, Emily looked to Lara for help, but Lara just smiled and let Emily be taken away.


    "All right, I''ll get ready for dinner too. I wonder where the others are. Whatever, I''m just going to enjoy my new tub."


    Lara went to her room to take a shower. Two maids standing in the doorway offered to help, but Lara denied their help, she wanted to shower by herself to think about some things.


    So after washing her body, she threw herself into the tub.


    "Haaaa~~ This is so nice. I hope the others are enjoying this too."


    As Lara imagined, everyone was inside their respective bathtubs enjoying the hot water.


    ####


    When she finished her bath, Lara picked up her last still clean dress to wear. A completely black dress.


    After that, she used magic to dry her hair and then called one of the maids to help her comb her hair.


    The maid seemed quite happy to be doing that.


    "May I ask why you are smiling so much?"


    "Oh, I''m sorry."


    "I''m not angry, I just wanted to know what you''re feeling right now. Are you enjoying having me as your new queen?"


    "..."


    "You can answer, I don''t mind."


    "All right." The maid was young, she was nervous.


    "I am very happy that you are the new queen. Your grandmother was very hard on us."


    "I see. Just that?"


    "I smile like that too because you are so beautiful and it is an honor to comb the hair of such a cute girl."


    "Urgh, that''s a little embarrassing."


    "..."


    After the maid finished combing her hair, Lara was already prepared to join everyone for dinner, but before the maid left, Lara called her one last time.


    "Could you find a good stylist and a good clothing supplier? I need some new dresses."


    "Yes ma''am!"


    The maid came out of the room.


    Lara smiled and then left the room to go towards the dining room. Everywhere she went the maids and guards inside the castle bowed their heads to greet and revere her.


    It was a strange but very pleasant feeling.


    The feeling of power made Lara very happy.


    ####


    In the dining room, everyone was waiting for Lara.


    A large room, almost like a ballroom.


    A huge table that could easily hold 20 people. Besides the table, chairs, chandelier, cutlery, plates, even the napkins. Everything was so luxurious and looked so expensive.


    Lara was in awe of the whole structure of the dining room.


    The head maid named Sacy approached to take her to her seat. Sacy is a maid who has worked here since her childhood and now she had become the head maid.


    She was a competent girl that even Lara''s grandmother adored.


    "Thank you." After being led to the end of the table to sit, Lara sat down and then thanked her.


    Sacy lowered her head and then raised it while keeping a smile on her face.


    "It is good to see that you are back, Princess Lara. I mean, Queen Lara." Lara could see a few tears appearing in the corner of Sacy''s eyes. It was the first conversation Lara was having with her.


    Lara then smiled at Sacy.


    And after Sacy walked away, other maids began to arrive dragging a cart full of pots full of food.


    It was a quantity of food that Lara had never seen before.


    Everyone at the table stared in amazement at that.


    No one was used to this, except Lara who had been treated the same way before.


    Emily, her mother, and her father were on the right side of the table, very close to Lara who was on the edge. And on the left side were Syl, Daniel, and Hildisa, in that order. It was normal that Syl was closer to Lara.


    Everyone began to be served. A large quantity of meat made with herbs, also something that looked like rice, something that looked like beans, and a salad with various things that Lara had never encountered in this world.


    And the choices of meats seemed endless.


    Boar meat, poultry meat, cow meat, and also meat from some animals that Lara never imagined it was possible to eat the meat from, like ogre meat.


    The meat was kind of a strange color, but it was quite tasty.


    I never imagined that the nobility would eat ogre meat. They are such disgusting monsters.''


    Dinner continued for almost two hours. Lara used that time to tell everyone about her adventures over the past few days.

 Chapter 300 – Visiting all my friends.

    The next day when Lara woke up, she went to the dining room and found everyone already eating breakfast.


    After having breakfast with everyone, Lara decided to arrange a meeting with some high-ranking nobles of the country to talk about the future of the country.


    It was not something she wanted to do, but after being guided by Emily during the night, she had no choice.


    So, after only a few minutes after the nobles were notified, the meeting room was already filled with men in suits.


    Eight of them.


    All heads of the duke families.


    When Lara entered the meeting room, all the men looked at her suspiciously and were also analyzing her.


    Lara was well dressed and exuded an air of nobility, so everyone was quite pleased even though she was just a child.


    After walking to the end of the table where a luxurious chair that resembled a throne stood, Lara sat down and then cleared her throat.


    "Thank you for coming."


    "We who thank you for calling on all of us, your majesty. I didn''t imagine that a meeting would be scheduled so suddenly." One of the men said and the others agreed.


    "Well, first of all, I would like to know everyone''s family name, their main areas of expertise, such as mining, farming, etc. I also ask that you all come to a consensus so that we can elect a new head of state as soon as possible."


    Upon hearing Lara''s words, all the men fell silent as they looked at each other.


    "Your majesty, I don''t think we can do that. The head of state must be chosen by you. Sure, some people will send their resumes, but we can''t interfere with that."


    "So that''s it. I''m sorry, I have no experience of being a queen. That''s fine, leave the choice of the new head of state to me. But it doesn''t matter much since I intend to be in all the negotiations, I don''t want to leave the job to someone else."


    The men were silent and smiled a little awkwardly.


    "All right, now I want to ask you all a question. Your families, do they all support my ascension to the throne?"


    Upon hearing Lara''s question, all the nobles looked at each other again and all smiled.


    "Of course, no doubt about it."


    "We couldn''t be more pleased. If you follow Princess Lindy''s ideals, you will be the best queen we have ever had."


    "My wife couldn''t believe you''re alive."


    "Forgive me for saying this, but your grandmother was a horrible person, we couldn''t be more pleased to have a new queen. Even more so a girl so young who seems to be so kind."


    "That''s right, you have everything to be the best queen we''ve ever had."


    Lara began to receive several compliments from the nobles.


    Everyone was kind, but Lara can''t help but feel uncomfortable, mostly because of the feeling of danger. It was obvious why she was being so fawned over by all these men.


    ''They are important nobles for the country, it is obvious that they intend to try to control me or do whatever they want. I''m sorry, but that''s not going to happen.'' Lara thought to herself.


    After the meeting was finished, Lara sighed inside the room.


    ''They are all just idiots who think about money and also about gaining benefits. It looks like I''ll have to take care of everything without depending on these people. Of course, I will leave them with their positions and territories because the income they produce helps the country a lot."


    Lara rose from the throne and then went back to her room. When she got there, she found Emily.


    "How was it?"


    "They were just old men who only think about money and were fawning over me for benefits or to try something like a marriage."


    "How do you know that?"


    "I''ve read too many fantasy stories to understand how it all works."


    "I understand..."


    "..."


    "But now changing the subject, when will your coronation be? Isn''t that necessary?"


    "Yes, I will set a date later today. Besides I need to go back to Grenrok to personally invite all my friends."


    "Are you sure? Your face and the news that you have become the new queen is already going around, surely the people of Grenrok already know about the end of the war and that you are the new queen."


    "I always wanted to be someone famous just to walk down the street and see how people react."


    "that''s weird. I wonder how hard it must be for famous people to walk the streets."


    ####


    After letting everyone know she was leaving, Lara left the castle under the care of Emily and the head maid and flew towards Grenrok. She wanted to visit all her friends to explain what was happening.


    They would not be nervous around her and would continue to treat her the same way?


    So after arriving in Grenrok, the first person she visited was the guild master.


    She went through the window of the guild master''s room. As soon as she passed by the window, the guild master stood up preparing to receive a surprise attack, but Lara just walked past him and into the middle of the room.


    She then deactivated her invisibility magic in front of him.


    When she suddenly appeared in front of him, the guild master widened his eyes looking surprised.


    "I don''t remember you using magic like that before."


    "I have some secrets."


    "I see. Should I still call you Larissa? Or maybe Lara?" He had a smile on his face, he was genuinely happy.


    "You can call me Lara, I think I''ll drop the name ''Larissa'' from now on."


    "I see. And how should I treat you? Should I get down on my knees?"


    "Don''t say silly things, you old man. I came here personally to invite you to my coronation ceremony next month, how would you like to go there?"


    "In the capital?"


    "Exactly. Of course, your wife and Suzan are invited too. Even the maids who work in your mansion are invited."


    "What an honor for the queen herself to come all this way to invite me. I certainly wouldn''t refuse."


    "Stop it. Now I have to talk to the others."


    "Will you go personally and invite them all?"


    "Yes."


    "I wouldn''t do that if I were you. If you happen to be seen around town, you''ll end up causing a ruckus."


    "Am I that famous?"


    "Yes, you are. Mainly because you stopped the war the same day you took the throne, people love you."


    "I understand. But I''ll be careful. And I also have this magic, no one can see me." Lara activated her invisibility magic.


    "Yes. And that magic is scary."


    "Why?"


    "If the person is not an experienced person, you can kill anyone without them realizing you''re there."


    "That''s good. That way I won''t have a problem killing some traitors or nobles who dare to do something I don''t like."


    "That''s true."


    "All right, I''m going now, have a good day."


    "See you later."


    Lara went out the window again, this time she headed toward the inn to talk to Clara. It had been many days since Lara had talked to Clara.

 Chapter 301 – Three little girls reappear.

    After arriving at the inn and entering through the front door, Lara went to the kitchen and found Clara helping another woman prepare a pot full of food. Lara then approached Clara and gave her hair a weak tug.


    Clara, after receiving the tug on her hair, was startled.


    "What is it, Clara?"


    "I felt something pulling on my hair."


    "Stop it, we have to finish this quickly."


    "It''s true!" Lara laughed without letting out any sound.


    Since she didn''t want to get in the way, she stayed in the kitchen watching Clara''s every move until they finally finished preparing the food.


    When they were done, Lara left a piece of paper with something written on it for Clara on a table inside the kitchen.


    But it wasn''t Lara who entered, it was the other woman.


    After reading the paper, she called Clara.


    "Clara."


    "Hm?"


    "It seems to be a note for you."


    "For me? But how did it get here?"


    "I don''t know, it was on the table."


    Clara took the paper and read it. In the end, Lara had written her old name "Larissa."


    The letter told Clara to go up to the second floor because Lara wanted to talk to her.


    Clara put a smile on her face, took off her apron, and then ran to the second floor.


    When she reached the hallway where the bedrooms were, Clara looked both ways and found no one.


    "Larissa? Lara?" Clara also already knew Lara''s true identity, so she called her by her real name.


    Then, after being called twice, Lara suddenly appeared at the end of the hall.


    Since it was a bit dark, it even looked like a horror game where the ghost appears at the end of the hall.


    Clara looked pale when she saw Lara, but then she recovered. Wiping away her sweat, she walked to the end of the hall.


    "Is that you, Lara?" Clara approached taking slow steps as she continued to sweat.


    Lara stood back and waited for Clara to approach, she was having fun with it.


    "Lara? You''re scaring me..." Clara was already two meters away from Lara. She stopped walking and stared at her. Lara was on her back.


    And after five seconds.


    "AAAH~~"


    Lara suddenly turned around and approached Clara.


    Clara screamed and then fell backward.


    "HAHAHAHA, I CAN''T BELIEVE YOU GOT SO SCARED!" Lara said as she laughed.


    Clara, still lying on the ground, was trying to recover from her fright.


    When she recovered, she stood up and advanced toward Lara.


    "YOU!!!" She said angrily.


    But after remembering who she was talking to, it was as if something in her mind had told her to stay calm.


    ''...'' Clara swallowed dryly and took a step back.


    "I''m sorry." She lowered her head.


    Lara looked at her for a while confused and then giggled some more.


    "What is it?"


    "It''s nothing, it''s just funny to see you acting this way. Come on, just keep acting like you always do."


    "Are you sure? But you''re the queen now, aren''t you?"


    "Yeah, but pretend I''m not the queen, it''ll be weird if you start treating me differently."


    "Okay. But if I say something unnecessary, don''t ask them to rip my head off."


    "Who do you think I am?"


    "You''re that woman''s granddaughter..."


    "But you know very well that I''m not like her."


    "..."


    "Do you have any doubt about that?"


    "Of course not."


    After the mood got a little awkward, Lara warned Clara about the ceremony and then said goodbye.


    Lara walked out of there with a smile on her face to show Clara that she hadn''t been upset, but Clara could tell that that was a fake smile.


    ''What has gotten into my head to compare Larissa to that woman?'' Clara whined.


    ####


    After that Lara visited Berpaul, the blacksmith who had sold the things she gave to Ceneli, Meriwil, and Reda.


    He was quite calm, so Lara was a little surprised.


    And unfortunately, he didn''t have time to go to the capital. He said he would try to travel there for the coronation ceremony, but it would be quite difficult for him to be there.


    Lara told him not to worry and then went to the inn where the three little girls were staying. Yes, they were still at the same inn.


    When Lara entered the inn, she found the same old woman who ran the inn and also the three little girls sitting at a table. They were eating a snack.


    Lara approached the table and then deactivated her invisibility magic


    "WAAAAA!"


    "WHAT?"


    "WOW"


    The three little girls almost fell off their chairs at Lara''s sudden appearance.


    Reda had even put on her English punch to prepare for battle.


    "Calm down, it''s me," Lara said as she smiled.


    The three little girls took a deep breath and then took a sip of tea at the same time before calming down.


    "Are you guys calmer?"


    "Yes, but what are you doing here? Should you be here? You are the queen, aren''t you?" Reda said.


    "I came to invite you to my coronation ceremony that will take place next month. I thought it best to come here in person."


    "You shouldn''t do that, you are someone important now!" Meriwil''s eyes were shining.


    "Ahahaha, you guys seem quite at ease."


    "Why wouldn''t we be?" Reda said.


    "Yeah, why wouldn''t we be comfortable?" Meriwil also said.


    The three girls tilted their heads in confusion.


    "Well, since I am the new queen I expected you guys to act differently... But I''m glad you are acting as usual."


    The three girls looked at each other and then laughed.


    "It was a little surprising to receive the news that you are a queen. We agreed to treat you the same way if we found you because we know that you are not someone who likes to be treated like a queen."


    "You are wrong, I love being treated like a queen."


    "Urgh..."


    "Who doesn''t like giving orders, getting money, and living in a castle full of maids? Of course, I like being treated like a queen."


    "That''s not what I meant!"


    "I know, I''m just kidding. Well, I''m going to leave now, I need to invite a few more people over. Oh, and I''ll send a carriage come here to pick you guys up."

 Chapter 302 – The ceremony will begin.

    Lara then went to Cibely''s house.


    It had been a while since they had spoken.


    "I should have taken them to the elven village too, now I feel a little guilty. Well, they are not men, so they were not being forced to go to war..." Lara thought as she approached the three girls'' house.


    When she reached the door, she knocked a few times even though she still kept her invisibility active.


    The door opened soon after.


    Cibely stepped out and looked both ways before closing the door.


    "There''s no one out here." She said to Eleonor and Clevina.


    The two were sitting on the couch.


    "It must have been some child, ignore."


    Eleonor was reading a book and Clevina was just sitting bored.


    Lara, who had come in right behind Cibely, noticed that they were all bored and decided to do something to change that.


    ''Let''s scare them a little.'' Lara went behind the sofa, and as if she were a child she used her hair to tickle Eleanor.


    After Lara''s hair started rubbing against Eleonor''s ear and also on her back, she quickly stood up.


    "What''s that?" She shouted as she looked down at the couch.


    "Hm?" Clevina next to her tilted her head in confusion.


    Cibely also did not understand what was happening until suddenly she was embraced.


    Two small arms squeezed her neck lightly.


    "WHAT?" Screaming in desperation, Cibely tried to get loose, but Lara wouldn''t let go.


    As Cibely struggled to escape, the two girls stood up to help her, but before they could get close, Lara deactivated her invisibility magic and showed herself to the two.


    Cibely continued with her eyes closed as she struggled, while the other girls smiled bitterly.


    "What are you doing? Help me! Someone is holding me down!" Cibely shouted once more before opening the others and noticing the ones that the arms that were holding her were now visible.


    They were also arms that she knew well.


    After realizing this, Cibely''s face turned quite red and she became quiet.


    "Stay calm," Lara said in her ear, making every hair on Cibely''s body shiver.


    Then Lara let go of her.


    Cibely fell to the couch practically unconscious.


    "I think I went too far," Lara said.


    "Don''t worry, she was just a little surprised," Eleonor said.


    "Yes." Clevina agreed.


    "All right. So, how are you guys doing?" Lara smiled at the two.


    Eleonor and Clevina then looked at each other and then shouted together.


    "Congratulations!" Like two children, they came closer and hugged Lara.


    "What? Why?!" Lara exclaimed in surprise.


    "For becoming the new queen! Who could have imagined that you were Mabely''s princess? Cibely almost had a heart attack when she found out about it." Eleonor said after releasing Lara.


    "That''s right. When posters started being distributed with your face on them, we thought you were being hunted or something, but then we found out that you were the new queen." Clevina complemented.


    "I understand. And I would like to apologize for not coming here when the war started. I should have come here to help you guys." Lara bowed her head.


    "Don''t worry about it. We stayed inside the house the whole time, no one came to bother us." Eleonor smiled and Clevina agreed.


    "That''s good... Well, you must already know why I''m here, right?"


    "Are you finally going to take me as your wife?" Eleonor gave a mischievous smile in Lara''s direction.


    "That would be nice, but that''s not why I came here."


    "Wow, you would take me as your wife? I wouldn''t mind."


    "Eleonor, let her do the talking." Clevina slapped Eleonor on the head. It was something Lara had never seen her do before.


    "I came here to invite you guys to my coronation ceremony. Besides that, I also want to talk to Cibely about something." Lara''s face was a little flushed.


    Eleonor looked at Clevina and then the two smiled strangely as they went "Hmmmm"


    "So that''s it. When did you fall in love with her?"


    "I wouldn''t say I''m in love, but I like her. I like you both equally." Lara gave a sincere smile.


    The two girls felt their hearts almost jump out.


    "My God, she''s so cute!" Eleonor shouted before approaching Lara and hugging her.


    "Eleonor, she''s the queen now."


    "And that matters?" Eleonor continued to hug Lara for a while.


    ''I don''t think I would mind taking them to live with me in the castle. We''ve been through so much together.''


    ####


    Lara then before she left, spoke to Sierg. The gate guard who always greeted her.


    He was quite nervous talking to her. Lara found it quite surprising how she was being treated by him.


    ''All right, I guess I can go back to the capital now. Maybe I should visit that village I visited some time ago? Probably the residents of that village will be glad to see me. I will also bring some gifts.''


    Lara went to the nearest forest and hunted as many wild animals as she could before going to the village.


    When she got there she was cheered by all the villagers.


    When she handed all that meat to the village chief, he almost knelt to thank her.


    And after the villagers had thrown a party for her, Lara invited everyone to her coronation and then returned to the capital.


    When she got there it was already night and everyone was asleep.


    Syl was lying in her bed.


    Lara lay down with her and hugged her.


    ''Sleeping in a hug with someone is always better.''


    ####


    "Are you ready?" In Lara''s room, Emily was finishing styling Lara''s hair.


    The big day of her coronation had arrived.


    Lara was shaking, she had never felt so nervous in her entire life.


    "Emily, what do I say? Or should I not say anything?"


    "I don''t think you need to make any speech, just be crowned and go back to your room."


    "Are you sure? People aren''t going to demand a statement from me about everything that''s going on and what happened?"


    "I don''t think they will. The guards have already come back and praised you and cheered you on, they all trust you."


    "All right, so I guess I''ll just give a basic, clich¨¦d speech then."


    "I think that''s the best choice."


    Toc~~~


    Toc~~~


    Toc~~~


    "Come in."


    Opening the bedroom door, a maid entered.


    "Everything is ready, everyone is waiting for you. I have never seen so many people in all my life." The maid was nervous.


    "All right, I''m coming." The maid left and Lara asked Emily about her parents, Lincy''s parents, and also Syl.


    "My parents are in the bedroom waiting for the ceremony to start. They will watch everything from the window since my father can''t get down and he can''t walk long distances either."


    "If he wants I can carry him to a good seat."


    "No, you don''t have to, you need to worry only about the coronation now!"


    "What about the others?"


    "Syl is waiting for you outside and Lincy''s parents are helping the maids with the banquet will have after the coronation."


    "I had even forgotten about that. All the nobles will be there, won''t they? Even the mayor of Grenrok... That fat bastard."


    "Yes, he''ll be at the banquet. Lutz will come too."


    "I see. Well, I won''t worry about that fat man now, I''ll take care of him once I officially assume the throne."


    "Be careful what you will do..."


    "Don''t worry."

 Chapter 303 – I am the happiest person in the world right now [ End ]

    After getting ready and putting on her best dress, Lara took a deep breath and left her room.


    On the way, the guards and the maids bowed their heads in respect to her.


    Lara was far from used to this, but she didn''t say anything, she just moved on, without shifting her focus.


    When she reached the "entrance" door to the balcony, she found Syl standing there waiting for her.


    "Are you ready?" Syl asked with a beautiful smile on her face.


    "Sort of, I''m a little nervous."


    "Don''t worry, everything will be fine. Everyone down there is anxious, everyone is very grateful to you for stopping the war and everyone trusts you to lead them from now on."


    "Who told you to say that?"


    "No one."


    "I see."


    Lara looked at the door once more and took a deep breath.


    "You can go, everyone is waiting for you. The crown is already there too."


    "I don''t remember seeing the crown before, what does it look like?"


    "Don''t worry, it''s not as big and flashy a crown as in the books."


    "I see. But who will crown me?"


    "Under normal circumstances, your grandmother would crown you once you were old enough and mature enough to inherit the throne," Emily said.


    "But she is dead."


    "For that reason, you must choose someone to place the crown on your head. It doesn''t matter who it is, it just has to be a person you trust."


    "I see, so I guess you can do that."


    "Eh? Me?!" Emily exclaimed in surprise.


    "No, I''m not ready for that, I haven''t even groomed myself enough."


    "That doesn''t matter, come on. Or don''t you want to?"


    "Of course, I want to, but..."


    "Then let''s go. You''re the closest person to me since I came into this world, it wouldn''t make sense to be anyone else." Lara smiled at Emily, causing her to give up.


    Emily held Lara''s hand and the two prepared to go to the balcony.


    Then the door was opened by two guards.


    Just ahead, a crowd of people, so many people were shouting and congratulating Lara that she couldn''t believe it.


    Every street, every building, people were shouting her name.


    Lara, after taking a few steps forward together with Emily, leaned over the balcony and looked down.


    In the castle yard, the maids and some guards were smiling and celebrating her coronation.


    Seeing all those people congratulating her, and supporting her, was enough to make Lara let out a few tears.


    "What? Are you feeling okay?" Emily asked Lara looking worried.


    But she just shook her head.


    "It''s nothing. It''s just that I never thought I would be adored by so many people."


    Lara remembered the life she had before she came into this world. A lonely man, a man who brought heartbreak to his family, a man hated by his mother.


    A person with no purpose in his life.


    Seeing all those unknown people adoring and supporting him, was enough to make that lonely man that still existed inside Lara cry like a child.


    Since she arrived in this world, her life had changed.


    Many bad things had happened, she had lost important friends, but all the happiness she felt at the moment overcame all that sadness.


    All her friends jumped up and down in the crowd.


    The woman she loves is by her side holding her hand.


    Lara wondered if a man like that deserves to have such a happy life.


    ''I don''t know who you are, or why you brought me into this world, but I would like to thank you. I''m sure at the moment I''m the happiest person in these two worlds I''ve lived in.''

 Extra I

    10 years later.


    "Hmmm? Emily? She''s not awake." Waking up in the morning still undressed, Lara called out to Emily who was lying naked next to her.


    Remembering the night, Lara smiled satisfied.


    Leaving Emily asleep in her bed, Lara got up. Now, unlike before, Lara had a mature body.


    Stepping in front of the mirror, he took a good look at her current body.


    She was now tall, had relatively large breasts, and her hair was now so large that it wouldn''t take long for it to touch the floor. As always, her hair was black and straight.


    Her eyes now were even bluer, it was as if you were looking at the sky itself or the sea.


    ''I''ve become quite a sexy woman, haven''t I?'' Lara began to laugh.


    She then put on a new outfit to get ready to continue her day. As usual, a dull day as it had been for the past 10 years.


    But fortunately, it was a worthwhile job.


    After 10 years, the territory and the number of cities in Mabely had almost doubled. In addition to the alliance that Lara managed to create between the three human countries that were considered almost impossible to happen.


    But not only did the territory expand, but the wealth of the country as well.


    In the first year of government, a complete overhaul in the presidency of each city happens.


    After a thorough investigation led by Lara herself, several corruption schemes and also trafficking like the one she had discovered with the help of the guild master were discovered.


    Then, after the guilty nobles were arrested and executed, the noble part of the country had become "clean". It no longer had those rotten apples to get in the way of everything developing.


    Of course, with the execution of the nobles and the development and wealth of the cities rising rapidly in the first year of her reign, Lara''s popularity grew enough to make her an influential woman around the world.


    She became known as the youngest and most powerful queen in all of history.


    It wasn''t a title she liked, but she found it quite nice to be treated with such respect.


    And leaving the country aside for a moment, there is also the matter of her relationships.


    Emily was now her first wife. After Lara became an adult, a lavish wedding was arranged so that the two could marry. Not only Emily, but Cibely, Eleonor, and Clevina had become her wives.


    Cibely being her second wife, Eleonor her third, and Clevin her fourth.


    A lot of criticism happened after Lara decided to marry all four girls.


    "You should marry someone influential"


    "Aren''t you going to marry a man? You need heirs."


    But Lara just ignored them all.


    She didn''t want to marry for power or to make heirs, but because she loved those people.


    "Lara, are you awake?"


    "Yes, Cibely. You can come in."


    Cibely who entered the room wearing a rather simple outfit approached Lara and kissed her on the lips.


    "What is it?" Lara asked as she smiled graciously at Cibely and finished putting on her clothes.


    "Syl is having trouble with some things, so she asked me to call you."


    "Oh, I see. Tell her to wait a little longer."


    "Right."


    After one more kiss from Cibely, she left the room.


    Lara, smiled at the mirror one more time before nodding and getting ready to leave the room.


    But before she left, she walked over to Emily and kissed her forehead.


    "Don''t take too long to wake up or I''ll throw you on the floor when I get back."


    ####


    Syl had become Lara''s daughter.


    Being only a year younger, Lara had decided to adopt her just to make her heir, so Syl had become Mabely''s first princess.


    She had been against it at first, but soon after decided to accept her new position.


    After so many years, Syl had become a beautiful girl.


    Now she was almost as tall as Lara, her blonde hair, which had once been long, was now short. By Syl''s own decision, she decided to cut her hair to shoulder length.


    After that, she never let her hair grow again.


    Of course, Lara didn''t mind because Syl was still as cute as before.


    ####


    Emily''s father had unfortunately passed away 3 years after Lara''s reign began.


    After some sudden bouts of shortness of breath, her father eventually died. As he was quite ill at the time, it was like a relief for Emily and also for her mother, as her father could finally rest in peace.


    Sure, it was painful for a few days, but they soon got over his death. He died with a serene smile on his face.


    After the death of her husband, Emily''s mother decided to live her own life away from the castle.


    After receiving a mansion from Lara, she received the title of nobility and remarried a nobleman.


    This was quite a pleasant surprise since it was someone Lara knew and had a lot of respect for ( Lutz ). If it had only been a disgusting nobleman, Lara would surely have stopped that marriage.

 Extra II

    Clara, now having her inn, had become quite an influential person in Grenrok.


    As a fast-food franchise, several inns were opened around the country, within a few years she had become a successful woman and had also begun to build her family.


    At the moment, being pregnant with her first child, she was living happily alongside her husband just two years younger.


    ####


    And the guild master? The old man continued to run the guild as if he were not nearly ninety years old.


    It was as if he hadn''t aged in ten years.


    Lara often visited him to find out information about the guilds around the country, after all this time, the two had become even closer friends.


    The guild master''s wife, however, passed away only a year ago after her caravan was attacked by a large group of monsters.


    The guild master, already being an old man, had taken the death of the woman he had lived with for so many years very well.


    But of course, his life was never the same after that.


    ####


    As for those three little girls, do you remember them?


    Cenely, Meriwil and Reda.


    In the training grounds of the castle, the three girls fought each other in a mock battle.


    All three at the time were part of the country''s army and also worked directly for Lara.


    Can you imagine how Reda reacted when she received this proposal?


    As she was still a child, she acted as if she had received the best possible present on a Christmas day.


    Screaming and celebrating.


    But now, 10 years have passed, the three girls had now had become beautiful and very responsible girls.


    Unlike before. They were just imprudent children.


    Cenely, now 22 years old, was a girl with long white hair and also quite calm. As always, she carried a sword at her waist. Besides being very confident in her strength.


    Meriwil also at 22 had become a beautiful woman with long black hair like Lara. The only difference was the color of her eyes and also the size of her breasts.


    Yes, her breasts were enormous!


    In addition to huge and powerful breasts, Meriwil had also become a powerful person.


    After taking classes with Lara for many years, Meriwil had become the strongest mage in the world ( Just weaker than Lara )


    Being able to use all the elements quite easily, having an almost infinite amount of mana, and having absurd magical power gave her the title of Royal Mage.


    It was a headache for Lara to get all the magicians working in the castle to obey her since they are all older.


    Now Reda is also 22 years old.


    Unlike the others, she was the only one who kept her childish personality intact.


    Now taller and also having a more mature body, Reda no longer wore her hair tied up on both sides like a loli from some anime.


    She had tied her hair back only, which made her look quite mature. Mainly because of her "Tsundere" look.


    She was a childish and playful girl.


    But speaking of her strength, she was quite strong.


    Now using higher-level body strengthening magic, her punches were so strong that she could break a metal sword into pieces.


    These three girls had turned into beautiful and powerful women that Lara trusted.